Steamy Stories Podcast

Abusing the abuser.. By R A Wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 6: Second Thoughts Wendy We talked for almost an hour and I found myself laughing at his lame jokes. Though he did a pretty good job at laughing at mine too. After we hung up I felt wonderful. He had laughed at my favorite lawyer joke: How many lawyers does it take to shingle a roof? He had made a few guesses, and when I gave him the punch line: It depends on how thin you slice them. He laughed, then continued to chuckle as we talked. I felt so good knowing I had entertained him. It was the most fun I'd had in a long time. “Well, you look like you're in a good mood, Clara grinned as I walked out into the living room and sat down. Who was that you were talking to?”“A guy I met at the park a while ago.” “How well do you know him? It sounded as if he has a good sense of humor to make you laugh like that.” The question jolted me and my mind tried to parse the question. How well did I know him? I didn't know him that well, I mean we… I had him… “Come on, it can't be that difficult to answer,” Clara chided with a smile. “I've seen him one time, he gave me his number, and I accidently dialed it instead of my mother's.” “And you talked with him for how long?” “I don't know, a while. He asked me out for coffee and I told him no.” “So, once things are settled with your husband are you going to call him again and see if he'll take you out?” “Really, I don't know, I haven't given it any thought.” Then I realized I hadn't deleted his contact information as I had planned to do. I didn't want to second guess myself as I had enjoyed talking with him– I decided to leave him in my contacts. “You know you could ask him out, you're not that old fashioned are you? I mean you could have him over to hang out.” “I suppose I could once I have my own apartment and my husband is history.” “You know I don't mind having you here.” “I know, thank you. But, I will have to move on with my life and getting my own apartment seems important in that respect.” Robb After ending my talk with Wendy I took a root beer out of the fridge and sat down with a bag of pretzels. I was surprised when the first call came, then disappointed it had been by mistake. She had been honest about it and… well… it was nice to hear her voice. I was engaged in reading when the second call came and after talking for a while it seemed as if she had taken my advice and sought a divorce. The longer we talked the more relaxed she seemed to be. Making her laugh was delightful as I could see her eyes sparkle while those sweet lips showed a white smile in my mind. The surprise was she had a wonderful sense of humor herself, and I found myself laughing more than I had in a long while. That was when I suggested we have coffee together. When she declined the air went out of the balloon in a whoosh. When she explained the reason I felt better, she was right of course, she was married. The situation was thankfully different than before and I couldn't help but feel good about it. We kind of ended our talk without really saying goodbye, it was as if she were leaving the door open. I hoped she was and this time my feelings were less than altruistic– I wanted to feel her body naked against mine again. Chapter 7: Caving In Wendy I was at work two days later having lunch with several of my coworkers and found my mind wandering. It was the second time in as many days Robb had come to mind– the sound of his laugh in particular. “Well, that was some smile,” Ruby said, bringing me out of my reveille, “I haven't seen you smile like that in weeks, it's nice to see.” The others nodded their agreement. I returned to my desk with a few minutes left before my lunch break was over. I took my phone out and sent a text message to Robb suggesting we meet in the park, then go for coffee if he wasn't busy. I pressed send, my heart beating a little faster. Sure, I was still married, but that didn't mean I couldn't meet a friend, did it? I was working on a document when my phone vibrated on my desktop. I picked it up hoping it was a response from Robb accepting my proposition. It was! So much for my ability to concentrate for the rest of the afternoon. Though a few minutes later there was another reason too– my husband had left a message with the receptionist saying he wanted to see me today. I didn't call him back, continuing to take my lawyer's advice. Damn, it seemed as if the day had turned into a mixed bag as my lawyer had called to tell me my husband's lawyer was trying to slow things down. Robb I was surprised when I saw the text from Wendy since she had said she was still married and it wasn't a good idea. I wondered now if she were having a problem of some kind. Our last phone call had been comfortable enough until the very end. I hesitated for a few minutes before responding, what did I have to lose? I was already involved with her and once she was divorced there was the chance of continuing our relationship in some fashion– besides, I wasn't seeing anyone else. I sent a ‘yes' and provided a time I would be there. I had to admit I was surprised she wanted to meet at the park, though maybe it was a way for her to deal with what had transpired there– a way of getting past it. Wendy I strolled out of the lobby to my car with a smile of anticipation, surprised at how much I was looking forward to seeing Robb again. It was a fifteen minute drive to the park from work and when I arrived I got out and stretched, enjoying the sunshine and fresh air. I elected to take the bench in the shade of a tree rather than the one in the distance where Robb and I had met first. I didn't need for him to remember the wretched woman he had found that day. I could have suggested another location, but I had to deal with my demons too. I was sitting watching as people walked, biked, and roller-bladed on the paved path not far away. I closed my eyes and took in the whisper of the leaves in the tree as a gentle breeze hit my skin. It was then I heard a voice and felt myself stiffen– it was my husband. I had no choice, I turned to face him. “You didn't make it easy for me to talk to you,” he said in a stern voice. “That's because I don't see a need for us to talk. What I saw was enough to tell me our trial separation hadn't worked; at least not for me. You had your chance and didn't use it. So, just leave me alone, I'm not changing my mind.” “Pastor Davis has agreed to meet with us. I've been praying for our marriage to work, and the Lord has told me I've been forgiven. But, he had to teach me a hard lesson. Wendy, I want you to come home, so we can start over. You're my wife and I want you to honor your commitment.” I just stared at him, honor my commitment to him! I guess it doesn't work in reverse. Maybe I should have prayed to the Lord harder, so he could make me understand, and be forgiving. “Wendy, I'll give you a few days to pray for us, for our marriage. I'm sure if you ask for guidance he will grant it to you.” I looked at him, trying to project calmness and confidence. “I'm not interested in prayer, Pastor Davis, or you. Tell your lawyer to move forward on the divorce, so we can both move on with our lives. That's all I want. I want this to be finished.” “I just want one thing from you right now, just share a kiss with me so you'll see there is still something between us, that the love given to us by the Lord remains.” Before I could protest he grabbed my arm and pulled me toward him. I resisted, trying to back away knowing I didn't want him touching me. I found the thought of a kiss revolting– my lips on his wasn't going to happen. I felt a hand come to my other arm and grasp it firmly, then saw him leaning toward me. “No! Let me go!” I shouted as he closed the distance. Robb I was walking into the park looking for Wendy and was certain I saw her sitting on a bench under a tree. Continuing on, I saw a man approach, stand for a moment, then sit down next to her. I was sure I was mistaken now, and turned my gaze to the other benches around the park. I didn't see a lone women sitting anywhere and was thinking she'd been held-up by traffic and hadn't arrived yet. I looked back to where I saw the man and woman sitting just as I heard a shout. I was close enough now I could tell it was Wendy– she was struggling with the man. I rushed up to the bench yelling. “Leave her alone, get the hell away from her.” I saw him stop, still holding her arms, to look at me,as I stopped a few feet away. He looked at me surprised. “This is my wife, get lost. We have things to talk about.” “It doesn't look to me like she wants to talk, or whatever it is you're trying to get out of her.” “I told you, get lost. We'll work this out.” “Okay, here's the way it's going to work. You let go of her, she tells me she wants to talk with you, and I leave. If you don't, I call 911 and get the cops here to sort things out. I don't leave until they get here. Your choice.” I watched as he slowly released her and turned to me with a glare. “This woman is mine, she is my wife, and she knows what it means. She had better understand I deserve another chance and I'm not giving up just because her lawyer talks to mine.” I watched as he turned to Wendy. “I want to talk with you right now, I'm tired of the run arounds. I won't do anything else other than talk.” I looked at Wendy and saw she wasn't happy. Then she nodded. Wendy I heard a voice and looked to where it came from and saw it was Robb. My husband released his grip on my arms and I moved to the far end of the bench. I knew my husband wouldn't be aggressive with Robb, I'd seen him back down too often. Still, I was happy to have Robb there as his grip on my arms had been painful. This was the second time he had tried to force himself upon me and I was more fearful than ever before of how he viewed me. I decided to talk with him now. Robb would be near and would come to my rescue if my husband tried to take me with him by force– a real possibility I felt now. I watched as Robb moved to a bench nearby and sat down as we looked at one another. “You know that guy?” my husband asked. “I've talked with him once, now what is it you want to talk about?” My stomach clenched at not having told the truth. “I want you to come home, meet with Pastor Davis, and agree to meet with some of the Christian women to learn more about how you should behave at home. I know you were raised in a different religion, but you need to practice what our church teaches. I want you to be ready to start a family, so it means getting off birth control– which you know is against what our church teaches.” I looked him straight in the eye. “Let me get straight to the point. I don't want to be married to you anymore, and I certainly don't want to have your children. If you bother me again I'll seek a restraining order against you. I don't want to do that, so if you agree to the divorce this whole thing will end and we can go our separate ways. I hope you understand I'm not coming back to you.” “You can't mean that, you can't. We have a lot invested in our marriage. No other man will know you the way I have known you.” I laughed. “I wasn't a virgin when I married you. You knew that, now you want to make sure after you there will never be another? You get a little bit stranger each time we talk. I can't help but wonder if you're not reading and talking to the wrong people in your church. I didn't sign up for your brand of religion and version of marriage, at least not the kind you represent now.” “If you seek the comfort of another man while we are married you'll be condemned to hell, you know that. Think about it, I'll give you three days to let me know and if I ever see you with that guy again he'll pay.” I knew my husband was a wuss, he always backed down when it looked as if another guy would touch him. “Well, make him start paying now. We're going to have coffee together, that's what friends do in the real world.” “So, you admit you were going to meet him here?” “Why should I lie about it? We have coffee and talk, that's more than I care to do with you. One thing I do know, if you mess with him he'll beat your ass. So, I suggest you get up and walk away and not use your mouth in a way that will get you into trouble– the cops may have to come to save you otherwise.” My husband glanced towards Robb, then back to me. “He'd better not touch you while you're married.” “He won't touch me unless I want him to, I can trust him. It's too bad I can't say the same thing about you anymore. Do you think it would make any difference to me now anyway?” “You wouldn't,” he glared. I smiled wickedly, got up from the park bench, and walked toward Robb without a word. I was finished talking, at least with him. It was time for coffee with someone I wanted to spend time with. Let the bastard think whatever he wanted. I would do what felt right for me for a change. No dating until after the divorce was final was what the lawyers touted–don't leave your home, you remain living there. Bullshit, there was legal and there was common sense. I'd removed myself from the pain living there caused me each and every day– the only mistake I had made was in not leaving sooner. I no longer felt connected to my faith. Not that it hadn't been building for a long time, but recent events had simply proven it was all so much hogwash. I could never accept everything from my own religious upbringing and my marriage had simply amplified what I had found difficult to believe. Pray, pray, and pray some more, the Lord will show you the way. I prayed with my fellow parishioners and the result didn't change what happened. That individual, or those people suffered, and when it didn't change for the better everyone said it was the Lord's will. Have faith, and we would go on to pray again for something else with the same, horrible, result. Not that the Moslems didn't do the same damn thing, they were as screwed up as the Jews I had concluded. Robb I watched as Wendy talked with her husband. He glanced over to me several times and when Wendy got up and started walking towards me he stood up, glared hard, then walked away. When Wendy was within a few steps I saw she seemed calm, not upset at all, as if it had been cathartic for her. “You okay?” “I'm fine. As you might have guessed I wasn't expecting him to be here. He stopped at my office and left a message he wanted to see me today. I didn't see him, or his car when I left the parking lot. I guess he must have followed me. Thank you for coming to my aid again. I'm afraid I'm more trouble than I'm worth.” “Wendy, don't put yourself down, there's no reason for it as far as I can tell. I don't know you well, but I want to have the chance to.” “You don't believe you'll go to hell for spending time with a married woman?” she asked half joking. “No. I don't believe in things like that as I'm not religious. I guess if I were I wouldn't have helped you in the way you wanted me to when we first met. Does that bother you?” I mean, that I'm not invested in some all-knowing deity?“ "No, in fact, right now I consider it plus. Would you mind if I pay for our coffees? I think I owe you at least that this time,” she offered. “Coffee, no sex?” I smiled with a mischievous look on my face as we started walking toward the coffee shop. “Would that be a deal breaker, the sex I mean?” she asked earnestly. “Not at all, I want you to know that what we did the first time isn't what I expected to happen this time. You wanted something to throw in his face when you saw him, but you didn't do it did you?” Wendy I was surprised that he would be so perceptive, but he was right. I decided not to use my tryst against him. Not that it didn't come to mind as I sat with my husband. I felt it would reflect more on me in a negative way than him. I also didn't need to provide him with ammunition to use against me if he wanted to contest the divorce. Even meeting Robb this time may have given him something if that was his intention. “No, but I didn't want to get you involved in this either.” “I'm a big boy, and frankly, I can be stubborn about some things.” We spent over two hours talking after getting coffee. I told him I was going to get my own apartment when I found something I liked. Then I would move the rest of my belongings from home before the divorce was final. I told him I hoped my husband was convinced after our little talk I wasn't coming back to him, and that I wouldn't have to be so careful about seeing him. We stood next to each other after throwing our paper cups into the trash bin and walked across the street to my parked car. I stood looking at him and felt his hand come to take mine and hold it. The thrill I felt warmed me, my heart beat as if I were a young girl again. Looking up at him I was sure my face flushed red– but it wore a smile. I so much wanted to kiss him for making me feel so grand. “Okay if I call you?” “Any time you want. Thank you for being here for me, good night.” Chapter 8: More Husband Problems Wendy I had to admit my husband was being far more aggressive than I had ever seen him before. I hadn't been able to understand his behavior over the past year. He had started to quote Scripture to me more than he had before. I had attempted to talk to him about it and he got defensive, telling me I should pray for guidance. At first, his time with Joanne had seemed innocent enough. I trusted him, I trusted her as far as that went. She was always educating me about my responsibilities as a wife, and after a while I thought they were tag-teaming me. I didn't expect him to be so persistent in trying to get me to counseling after having ignored me for so long. His behavior was erratic, but not dangerous until our last two encounters. It was like he couldn't accept I was rejecting him like he had rejected me. I hoped he would finally see the light and sign the papers to end our marriage. Despite my husband's appearance I was in a good mood after spending time with Robb. We had talked about our childhood, relating our most embarrassing moments. Laughing at what we'd done and now considered just plain stupid. It was liberating to be so honest with him. He didn't hold much back, he had a self-deprecating sense of humor that showed how confident he was in himself. That night I slipped into bed and felt perhaps something good would come out the day after all. I would call my lawyer tomorrow and tell him about my husband's statement I had three days to return home to him. He hadn't said it in a threatening way and I took it as applying more pressure to get me home where he would have more control over me. I knew what my lawyer was going to say– I should have stayed in the house. Robb I left Wendy and headed home thinking she had a lot on her plate and I didn't need to add to it. I stayed as positive as I could and really liked seeing her laugh– she had this cute dimple that appeared when she did. I pulled into my parking space, got out, and walked into my apartment to relax for the rest of the evening. I was sitting watching a program on TV when I remembered I had left my lunch containers in the front seat of the car. I got up knowing if I didn't wash them out they would be really funky by morning. I opened the door to my apartment and saw someone bending down near the rear of my car. I stepped out thinking one of my neighbors had dropped something and was picking it up. It didn't take but a few seconds for me to recognize the shirt the guy was wearing; it was Wendy's husband. I walked down the sidewalk and approached my car without saying anything, and he didn't see me. I got closer and it must have been the air escaping from the valve that masked my approach. Damn if he wasn't letting the air out of the tire. I glanced at the front tire and found it was already deflated, the wheel almost to the pavement. I walked up behind him and shoved his head hard against the side of the car with all my might. There was the hollow thunk of his skull on the side of the car and he slowly fell off to the side onto the asphalt with a loud groan. I stood and waited for him to recover though I really wanted to kick his face in with my foot. When he looked up his face was bloodied, his nose bleeding, a look of fear and confusion on his face. He got to his knees and held out his hands. “Get up and get out before I decide to kick your ass until you can't walk. I don't know what you think you're doing, or why, but if I see you again I'll finish the job.” He stood slowly, wiping the blood from his nose with a handkerchief, glaring, his hands trembling. “I don't want you seeing my wife.” “So, you think letting the air out of my tires tells me that? I would have guessed it was some bored kid who had done it as a prank. You're stupid and a coward, now get out of here before I change my mind.” I knew Wendy hadn't told him anything about how we met and what we did. I decided to bolster Wendy's position. “We had coffee, we talked, and I drove home. But, you already know that because you followed me here. My advice to you is to sign the divorce papers and get it over with because she told me it's over with you. Now, I understand why– you won't even let her have friends to talk to of her own choosing. You're pathetic when it comes right down to it.” I watched as he got into his car and drove off thinking I should have put more of a hurting on him. Now, I wished he had taken a swing at me so I could have wailed on him. I walked into my apartment, found my bicycle pump, walked back to my car, and proceeded to put air into both tires. Wendy didn't want me involved, but after today's events I was more than ever before. I also felt she was worth it. I didn't dwell on how she had come to marry him. I had come close to making the same kind of mistake myself and still felt the pain. I knew how much infidelity hurt and I hadn't been married for two years before finding out as she had. I was convinced after we talked today she was a wonderful person who wanted something better out of life just as I did. Wendy Clara and I had breakfast together and I told her about what had happened at the park. She sat silent for a while before speaking. “Are you going to call your lawyer today and tell him it's time to end this?” “Yes, I think so. My husband wants to apply pressure to make me change my mind, so I think its time I do the same thing. I'm going to threaten him with a restraining order if he comes near me again. No more being nice thinking he's going to be rational about this, he isn't going to be.” “Wendy, I want you to stay living here with me until this whole thing is over. It's safer for you and it saves both of us money, not to mention I like your company.” “Thank you, I'll stay. It won't hurt to save both of us money and frankly, I like your company too. You don't preach to me the way the women from the congregation did. After being away, I realize how self-righteous they are. Often, they meet someone for the first time and soon I hear them whispering: Are they good Christians? As if someone who isn't exactly like them shouldn't be bothered with.” “You know it's a good thing your friend Robb was there.” We talked for a while longer and I went to my room, laid out my clothes for work the next day, then got into bed. It was after nine and I was tired after all that had happened. I was impressed with Robb. He had stood up for me, then waited until I had finished talking with my husband. Afterward, he didn't question me about what happened, or what I said. None of the third degree crap I always got from my husband if I spoke with someone he didn't know well. Then one of the strangest notions I had ever had entered my mind. Notion? It was more of an urge, a need. I wanted to… did I dare admit it… I wanted to screw Robb. I wanted him to lay down on his back, put him in, and go until I made him go off. I mean I wanted to dominate him, hear him groan as I laid into him knowing he didn't control the situation. It was the most outrageous thing I'd ever thought of. The vision of myself on top of him the last time came into my mind. He had barely pushed up into me to keep me stimulated before I had sought my own pleasure by sliding over him, riding his hard member– changing my position to maximize my pleasure. Never in my life had I been so aggressive, ramming him into me hard at times, his face seemed locked in hard determined concentration. Always before I'd allowed my partner to control me, but not that time. Robb had let me have my way with him. The first time he had taken me the way I had asked him to… but the second time… the second time I… oh my god! I had, I really had screwed him. I woke the next morning feeling different, more… assertive, in control. During morning break I called my lawyer and told him to get my husband's lawyer on the phone and tell him I was done playing games. Get my husband to sign the papers, or get ready for a restraining order, and an assault charge. I told my lawyer the gloves had come off. If my husband wanted to fight, then he was going to get a fight. After I hung up I felt better than I had in over a year. Then, I sent a text to Robb, a grin crossing my face. Robb I was working on a schematic for a new project when my phone vibrated. It was ten minutes before my afternoon break, so I decided to wait to look until then. Wendy had come into my mind a few times, wondering how she had handled the events of the day before. I still hadn't made up my mind as to whether I should tell her about her husband letting the air out of my tires. My thinking this morning was she didn't need the stress it would produce. When I went to the breakroom to get a soda I sat down and saw the text message from her. I found myself warming at the thought of her smile. The message was short: “Park 6:30 for coffee. You pay.” I smiled to myself as I texted. “What do I get in return?” When I got her reply a few minutes later I laughed. “My smile.” “See you then,” I replied. That would be more than ample reward I thought; her beautiful eyes and smile filling my mind. Wendy I was so giddy after getting Robb's reply. I squirmed in my chair until the end of the day. I tried to remind myself again and again–it's only coffee, it's only coffee. I was trying hard to be rational about what had happened that night when I wasn't rational. I was in desperate need of both physical and emotional support and I was more than fortunate to have found it that night. Now, I wondered if I did it again if it would be the same. Maybe it was something I would never experience again. Pleasure born of the need of sexual gratification, of hate, and retribution– obviously a strange combination. I went home, had a light dinner with Clara, and afterward sat talking with her as I did my fingernails and brushed my hair. My hair was more relaxed than usual, not as curly. My hair always seemed to have a mind of its own, though to be honest, it did me justice even when completely wet. “Wendy, my boyfriend will be coming over to night. He's been gone for a few weeks, and well… you know.” “I understand. I'll be sure to be quiet when I get home, so I don't interrupt anything.” Clara, smiled. “Thanks, but I'll save the really heavy stuff for his apartment, he has a bigger bed and a larger shower. Wendy, it doesn't bother you does it? I mean, you're not… aaahh…” “No! Clara, no. There's no reason for you to change anything on my account. After my divorce is final I'll wait a while, they say not to jump into a rebound relationship right away. Trust me, I'll manage.” “What about your friend Robb? Is he a possible candidate? Or, is it purely platonic?” I stumbled for words, our relationship was… was… what? I didn't want anyone to know what I had done with Robb already. If it got out I would be… I didn't know… guilty, shameful, worthless, slutty? The problem was I didn't feel any of those things: not then, not now. What did that make me other than an adulteress? That was it wasn't it? I was an adulteress just as my husband was an adulterer. The thought we were equal in that respect came crashing in. Did it matter what my motivation had been? Is that what Robb thought of me? “He's nice looking, kind, and generous, a bit messy with his personal habits from what little I've seen. But, I guess I would say there's potential there. I mean I'm really looking forward to seeing him this evening. Frankly, I'm surprised as I thought I wouldn't be able to stand being near a man again for a while.” “Guys can be such pigs. I dated a guy for a while and found I simply couldn't put up with his leaving stuff lying all over. He wore shirts that looked like he had picked them up off the floor never having seen a closet. I wasn't even sure he bathed but once a week.” “I don't think Robb is that bad, he lives alone. I'm sure that makes a difference as he only has himself to please. After being married you recognize things about life you didn't before– what's important and what really isn't.” Robb I didn't eat much of a dinner as I watched the clock. I'd heard some pretty ugly things about what it was like to date a divorced woman. Obviously, I wondered to what extent Wendy would be affected afterward. I hoped I'd seen her through some of the worst of it already, but I really didn't know. If there was something I understood, it was infidelity, it had hurt a lot, and I wasn't even married. I'd experienced the pain, shame, lack of self-worth, and feeling like a failure. Now, all these months later, I'd come to the point I was willing to try again. But, with Wendy? I parked the car and walked into the park knowing where I would find her. As soon as I saw her my heart sped up, she looked fantastic. A smile came to my face with the anticipation of her smile. I was still twenty feet away when she saw me and a broad smile crossed her face. “Excuse me, I'm looking for a woman who's addicted to coffee and is willing to spend time with a weird man. Is there a chance you could point me in the right direction?” She stood up smiling, took a few steps toward me, and started to laugh. - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

A chance at a new life. by  r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Chapter 3: Regrets? Wendy I woke the next morning lying beside a man who wasn't my husband and felt good about it. I didn't feel a bit of guilt as I looked at him. I'd done two, one-night stands in my life and wasn't excited with what I found next to me in the morning. One of the reasons I had sworn off drinking before meeting my husband. The amazing part was, I didn't feel a bit horny at the moment and wondered if that was going to be a problem–would he want more from me now?As I lay there I wondered if he had saved my life, not merely by accident because of the baseball, but because he saw I was troubled and stayed with me, so I wouldn't try to use the pistol again. That was what I had intended. I simply didn't know if he had or not, but probably. His bringing me home with him had certainly changed my thinking in that regard. I'd been ready to end my life over a man Robb felt wasn't worthy of my consideration. Not that the passion he had shown as he lay into me didn't tell me I was desirable to at least one man. It had a tremendous effect on me for reasons I didn't fully understand, and maybe never would. I felt a movement, then Robb rolled over toward me, his eyes open. When he saw me looking at him he smiled, causing me smile back. “Could you spare a kiss this morning? He asked. "You mean could I spare a kiss and something else?” “A kiss and then you let me hold you for a while. The something else is up to you.” I laughed as I rolled over onto him, “Make way mister, you're going to get an armful of woman.” I snuggled into him and heard him reply. “You mean an armful of beautiful woman.” The words melted me immediately. If he had wanted to control me for his pleasure, he had me–no contest. We lay together not speaking for a while, his hands caressing my leg and arm. I kissed his neck a few times, then snuggled and closed my eyes again–he pulled me closer. I could hear his heart beating, feel his chest rise and fall, and smell him. When was the last time I had been so intimate and comfortable with a man? I couldn't remember for sure. It was sad, but I couldn't, not even with my husband. Shit! My husband. I was going to have to go home and face him today. Would he even notice I hadn't come home? If he did would he even care? Knowing him, his only concern was that I would make him look bad–his wife not home and obedient where she should be. He would push for me to attend Fellowship with him in the afternoon to keep up appearances with the congregation. I pushed the thought away as my stomach tightened. I'd make this time with Robb last another hour, then face the reality of my life. At this juncture I realized I had one to live thanks to someone who cared enough for a woman crying on a park bench to intervene. It was as incredible as it seemed I realized. I was lying in bed with a man in my panties after he had promised to do what I asked of him to end my despair. “Are you hungry?” He asked. “Yes, actually I am.” “Does scrambled eggs, corned-beefed hash, and toast sound good to you?” The words made my mouth start to water. I realized I hadn't eaten but the Danish since the previous morning. My stomach gave an audible growl and I placed my hand over it as if it would hush it. “I'll take that as a ‘yes'”, he laughed lightly. “I have to pee,” I slid out of bed and headed for the bathroom. I finished my business, washed my hands, than looked into the mirror while running my fingers through my hair. I thought I looked hideous. Then I thought again about why I was here in the first place. That's what a tart looks like. At least a satisfied one. I swallowed hard, opened the bathroom door, and walked into the bedroom to see Robb sitting on the edge of the bed in his briefs. When he saw me his jaw dropped. “My god! Wendy, you're gorgeous. Drop dead gorgeous.” I stopped dead in my tracks, looking down to see my breasts standing proud, my flat stomach, pantie clad pelvis, my shapely legs, and my red polished toenails. The sunlight coming in through the window hitting my skin warmed it ever so slightly. I looked up at him as he rose from the bed with a smile. I wasn't sure what he was going to do– grab me and take me without asking? “My turn. Why don't you get dressed, I'll join you in a minute, so we can eat.” The bathroom door closed and I walked to where my blouse and skirt lie on the floor. His words, his expression, his smile of obvious delight with my appearance all came back to me. I put my bra on, finished dressing, and sat on the edge of the bed looking around. The bedroom was tastefully decorated and there was no sign in the form of a photograph, or other articles suggesting he had a girlfriend. Okay, if he was unattached that made it easier, I wasn't the 'other woman'. At least I hoped I wasn't. I knew who my husband was screwing when I saw them from the hallway– she headed the prayer group that met on Friday nights almost every week. I had gone to several of them and stopped going as it was too much for me– touting how a woman should respect her husband and honor his wishes even if she weren't entirely onboard with it. Yes, she espoused Christian women bear the fruit of the Spirit- love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. Well, so much for faithfulness and self-control parts. Peace might work too if you spelled it 'piece' and added two words. She was thin, with big boobs, and blonde hair that came out of a bottle. I'd met her husband twice and he made my husband look really good by comparison. It was obvious to me some of her prayers hadn't been answered. That, or God's plan for her was as flawed as my own. My husband was so deep into her they never noticed I was in the house. I had simply left in tears, devastated at the sight. Robb I was a little nervous as I opened my eyes–was she going to be ashamed, guilty, for what we'd done last night? Seeing her in the dim light the night before gave me hints she was well-endowed. It hadn't taken much effort to get her to orgasm. In fact, I had hardly gotten started when she gasped, and I felt her muscles contact around me. When she got on top she didn't hold anything back– she went all out. It was when she walked out of the bathroom that I saw her in full light for the first time– she was absolutely beautiful. Her husband had to be a real piece of work to walk away from someone like her. I was pleased I'd taken a low profile approach and brought her into my arms to comfort her when we woke. When she smiled her teeth showed from between nicely formed lips, her blue eyes sparkled. Though I knew it unwise to feel so protective, it made me want to never let her go. I reminded myself again she was separated from her husband, not divorced. She could go back to him, they could work things out. There are always two sides to a story– I could be the one to ruin their marriage. I had to admit it bothered me. Shit, what was I thinking? After what I saw, this woman was hurting and I had done the right thing by her. Don't overthink this dude, she needed someone, and you were there. Wendy I sat with a glass of orange juice as he made breakfast. I felt a little awkward just sitting there doing nothing. My husband would never cook because that was a woman's job. I tried to lighten the mood a little by asking Robb what he had planned for the day– at least it was a safe question. “I volunteer at the Community Food Bank, so I'll be working there most of the afternoon.” “Really, that sounds nice, I bet you meet a lot of interesting people there.” “I do, but sometimes it's hard to see how many people with young children have to rely on it. I never knew how many people live right on the edge until I started there. It makes me appreciate I have a good education and a well-paying job.” “So, what do you do?” “Computer Aided Design, CAD, for an engineering firm. It pays well and has regular hours. How about you?” It struck me that after talking with him for hours I'd never mentioned my job once. But, then in my emotional state that was the last thing on my mind. “I work as a clerical for a law firm, close to a paralegal I guess, but they don't pay me for that.” “Wendy, I have to ask. How are you feeling? Are you going to be ready to go home and feel safe?” “He's not abusive physically, so I'm not worried about that. But, in all honesty I'm dreading having to spend the afternoon with him, and I know he'll demand it.” “Do you want to stay another few hours?” “Thanks, but I know I should go home, take a shower, and get into some fresh clothes. I'm going to have to deal with it and a few hours here won't change anything. Robb, about last night. Thank you, I mean that. I needed what you gave me. You saved me from hurting myself.” “I think you should get some professional help. That is if you can afford it.” “I can't, but I'll deal with this. I've been putting off making the decision, but after yesterday I know I'm damned if I don't.” “What decision is that?” “I want to get a divorce and move on with my life. Thanks to you, I recognize killing myself wasn't the way to punish him. He would have won in a way, and I don't want that. Call it what you will, a form of revenge in a way, if I leave him. I have friends, family, and a job that pays enough to live on if I do.” We sat silent for a minute, eating in silence. Then I looked up at him with a smile. “I promise not to do something stupid.” “I want to believe that,” he replied with a firm expression. I reached for my shoulder bag hanging on the empty chair next to me, and took out the pistol, handing it to him butt first. “Here, keep this.” He took the pistol from my hand and placed it on the counter behind him, then looked at me. “I suppose I should take you home.” “Yes, but not home. Back to the park, I can walk from there, I don't…” “I know. You don't need to say it. I wouldn't want to make things any harder for you.” “Thank you for being so understanding.” “Wendy, give me your phone so I can put my contact information in it. Just in case… well… in case you need a friend again. By the way, you stayed with my wife Cindy and me last night. You know her from… let's see… she's one of your clients from work.” I took my phone out and handed it to him. When he gave it back I checked and saw he had put in 'Robb, Com. Food Bank'. I looked at him with a frown. “Just in case someone looks at your contacts. No reason for a man's first and last name to show up– it might cause problems. If someone asks, you may decide to volunteer, and I'm the contact person.” I was pretty much lost in thought as he drove me to the park. I felt myself tense, my stomach going into knots. I got out before Robb could attempt to open the door for me and looked back into the car– my emotions mixed with good and bad. “Robb, thank you. I know it sounds lame, but you made a difference, a big one. I can't explain why I asked you to do what I asked of you, maybe it was because I wanted to feel like a desirable woman again.” “Wendy, I can't pretend to know you, all I can say is you deserve to be happy. Please, don't throw your life away, do what you need to do to move your life forward. If you ever need a friend to lean on call me. I promise to be there for you.” I watched as he drove away, then turned and took the first step back to a life filled with problems. Regardless of the outcome, I had a life to rebuild and I was determined to make it better. It was time to face my demons. Robb had given me that chance– I wasn't going to waste it. I had always been strong in the face of adversity and the one time I had faltered there was someone who cared enough to pull me through. I would always be grateful to him. Chapter 4: Reflections Robb Well, this had been two of the strangest days in my life. I save a woman from killing herself, comfort her by having sex with her, feed her breakfast, and drop her off to return to a husband who doesn't deserve her. Sure, I was recovering from a failed relationship of long standing, but I had never come close to committing suicide despite the pain. But, depression affects people in different ways and some can climb out of it, others can't without help. I hoped Wendy had the strength to do what she needed to do to make her life better. I drove home wondering if I would ever get a phone call from her in the future. After walking in the door I went to put things away in the kitchen– there was the pistol sitting where I had left it. I hefted it, it had been a long time since I had fired a pistol in the military; it still felt familiar. I walked to the bedroom and to the closet, opened my fire safe, and placed it inside along with the rounds I had taken out of the clip. Wendy I walked the fifteen minutes home thinking of what I would need to do. I walked in the door after seeing his car in the driveway– he was home. He was sitting in front of the TV watching a car race when I walked in. “Where have you been? We have to get ready for church in a few hours you know.” “I stayed with a friend last night. Sorry, I should have called, or left a text.” He looked at me with a wicked grin, “You go to the bedroom and take your clothes off. We haven't done it in a while, and I'm feeling you might be good about now.” I froze, my stomach went tight. If there was something I didn't want from him that was it. “I'm not in the mood right now, maybe later.” “I'm not interested if you're in the mood, get yourself in the mood. I'll be in after the race is over in about ten minutes.” “Honey, I'm sorry, I really don't want to, maybe after church this afternoon.” He looked at me with a scowl. “You're my wife, that means you listen to what I need, and give it when I want it. It's probably those pills you take to avoid getting pregnant. I hear they mess up a woman's mind too. It's time for you to stop taking them.” 'There's nothing wrong with my mind that getting away from you for a while won't solve. You haven't touched me in six months, and now you want me to flop onto my back for you. Well, it's not going to happen this time.“ He turned the volume down on the TV and stared at me with hard eyes, "What are you saying, you're not going to be a wife?” “What! Be a wife only when you want to be a husband! Why don't you be a husband to me instead of spending all your time with Joanne Winston,” my voice going shrill. “Joanne has nothing to do with this,” he thundered. “I'm grateful for that. My Lord, I guess you having her bent over the sofa, your cock inside her didn't mean anything.” I saw is face grow taut, his jaw moving slightly, but he didn't say anything. “Yes, I walked in and saw the both of you. You were so intent on screwing her you didn't even hear, or see me. I'm going to divorce your ass.” “You can't talk to me that way. I had a moment of weakness and I've prayed for forgiveness. I want to make it up to you.” “Oh, so you can go around screwing her for months and you expect me to forgive you. I guess I'm not the hardcore Christian woman you thought I was. I'm going to pack my clothes and things I need and find someplace else to live until the divorce is final.” He stormed towards me, grabbed my blouse and torn it open, his eyes wild, “You're in my house, you are my wife, I'm going to have you as is my right. Now, we can do it the hard way, or the easy way. But, I'm going to get my due out of you.” I knew I wasn't going to be able to stop him, he was much too large for me to resist him. My mind scrambled to find a way to tamp things down. For the first time I was afraid of being raped– by my own husband. Maybe I wasn't thinking straight, but it was the only thing that came to mind. “Well, it's about time you showed some real interest in these,” as I placed my hands under my breasts and pushed them up. I saw a look of confusion on his face. He stopped, his hands went down to his sides as his eyes remained glued on my heaving chest. I swallowed hard, it was taking every bit of strength for me to take a step toward him. I planted a kiss on his cheek, my stomach protesting, then forced a smile. “Finish watching your race, then come in and treat me as your wife. I went off the pill a month ago if you want to know.” I watched as he sat back down on the sofa, his temper had settled. I was sure he didn't even think my comment about Joanne made a difference– as far as he was concerned he'd been forgiven by the Lord. Well, I wasn't the Lord and the memory of them at the sofa was fresh in my mind. He was going to hell as far as I was concerned and I knew he would have company. He looked at me, his face stoic. “This will be over in about seven minutes. Glad you came to your senses.” His words made me want to heave. I rushed down the hall, into our bedroom, pulled out a suitcase and jammed underwear, a bra, some blouses, a few pairs of slacks, and two pairs of shoes into it. I slipped out the door into the garage as he stared at the TV. I didn't have much, but it would be enough for a few days until I could come back for more. The asshole wasn't ever going to touch me again. I rushed to my car and was away as fast as I could go, the tires squealing as I drove off. My last look was of him standing in front of the garage in my rear-view mirror– I had gotten away. I got as far as the park and pulled onto a side street and called my parents. They lived about two hours away where my husband wasn't likely to go. After a minute to settle myself, I called and told them I was coming to spend the night and would leave early for work in the morning. I Explained I would tell them what was going on when I got there. I started driving and felt my hands tremble as I gripped the steering wheel. He had intended on taking me regardless of what I wanted and the fear was now manifesting itself. I settled down after a while and the drive to my parents' home was enough time for me to reflect on my three years with him. Three full years of my life down the drain because I wasn't mature enough to know better– our relationship had gone bad after no more than a year. We had disagreed on one thing after another, at first small things, then major things– like having children, and having money in a savings account. I spilled everything to my parents, well… not everything. The pistol and Robb I omitted not wanting to admit I had been so desperate. They sat silent and let me talk and when I was finished told me they understood and would help me in any way they could. I took my suitcase into the guest bedroom and sat down on the bed. I opened the suitcase to see what I had selected in my haste to get out of the house hoping there was the right combination to wear to work the next day. I slept poorly, tossing and turning, thinking I had screwed my life up big time. I had sought revenge on by husband by sleeping with a total stranger and realized I would never use it against him. I didn't want to look like that kind of woman. He had his righteous Christian woman and the Lord had forgiven him. What did I have now? I felt asleep and jerked up with a start when the alarm went off. Chapter 5: Freudian Slip? Wendy I drove to work and stumbled into the office half awake. I struggled through the day and realized I hadn't made arrangements for a place to stay for the night. It didn't make sense to drive all the way back to my parents' house again. I hadn't closed my savings account, or made it a joint account after we married– now happy I hadn't. I went to the ATM and withdrew enough money for the week to stay in a cheap motel. It would do for the time being and I decided I wasn't going to go back for my clothes either– I'd shop for what I needed. The account was healthy enough to support me for a while, so at least I felt better about that. After work I drove to the cheapest place I knew, committing for one night. I walked into the room, put my suitcase on the chair, and fell exhausted onto the bed. I woke up three hours later feeling hungry and decided to walk down the street to a fast food place for a salad. I had put my phone on silent and when I looked at it found there were multiple calls, and text messages from my husband. I deleted all of them and blocked his number. No sense in talking with him, he could do that through my lawyer, and I'd find one before the end of the week. The week went along and the women at work knew something was up. I finally revealed I'd left my husband and was living in a motel. One of the single women offered me a room in her apartment saying she didn't use it for anything other than storing a few boxes of stuff. I accepted her offer and moved in two days later after buying a used single bed and bedding to make it up from a thrift shop. I needed to stretch my money as far as I could not knowing how long it would be before I could end my marriage. Clara was a godsend, she was always such a happy person, her personality was exactly what I needed, and I found my mood improved as the days went by. We shared expenses for food, so that helped too. The biggest change after a few days was I didn't feel stressed as much as I had before. I didn't realize how much it was taking out of me having to deal with my husband day in and day out. I found a lawyer and gave him the go ahead to do whatever was needed. He told me if my husband didn't contest the filing it could be done in a month at a modest cost. Under state law I was entitled to half of our real assets and funds held in joint accounts at the time of the filing. A week later I had diverted my paycheck to my new checking account. I was feeling better about the decision I had made when my husband showed up in the lobby of the building asking to see me. My lawyer told me it was best not to talk with him unless someone were with me, even if it were not him. I told the receptionist to tell him I was in a meeting for the rest of the day. I found out later he left after a few minutes saying he would try to see me later obviously unhappy. I was eating supper with Clara when my phone rang, it was my mother. I decided to ignore it and call her back after we finished eating. I walked into my bedroom for privacy, went to my contacts, and touched the screen. A male voice answered, thinking it was my dad who had picked up. “Hi Dad, this is Wendy. How are you?” There was a long pause, then. “Wendy, this is Robb. Are you okay?” Surprised, I stammered out a reply, then regained my composure. “How are you?” “Good, work and doing the volunteer stuff, nothing unusual. But, why are you calling me?” I didn't want to hurt his feelings by telling him I hadn't meant to call him. I was trying to come up with a plausible explanation when he offered. “You called my number by mistake didn't you?” “Yes, I'm sorry. I never took your number out of my contacts.” “I understand. So, things are going well with you and your husband?” “No. I'm in the process of getting a divorce. I'm living with a friend in her apartment until I get things settled. I hope my lawyer will have good news for me by next week.” That's great, ugh, well… not great news… “Robb, it's okay. I understand it's awkward.” “Good, it's good to know you're moving your life forward and you're safe. Well, I'll let you get back to whomever you meant to call.” “Thanks.” I replied not knowing exactly what else to say. I saw the call end and this time pressed the number for my mother: Roberta, not Robb. I would remove Robb's information after talking with her. My Mother answered and told me my husband had called her asking if she knew where I was living. I felt my heart go into my stomach. He was stilling looking for me. “Honey, I told him I didn't know where. I won't repeat what he said, it would only upset you. Your father and I think you're doing the right thing. Be strong, see this through, and when things settle down you'll find a man that's good for you.” That was my mother, always looking for the silver lining. We talked for another half hour and then I put my phone down. I would call my lawyer tomorrow and see if he had anything to tell me. I opened my contacts to delete Robb's number, my finger almost touching the screen when I pulled it back. I probably should have thanked him again for helping me. I'd call him back, then delete it after we finished talking. I selected his name, waited for the dial tone, and for him to pick up. “Robb here.” “Robb, it's Wendy again.” There was a pause. “You're alright aren't you?” I laughed. “Yes, I'm fine. I thought I should call you back and thank you again for helping me.” “Okay, you know I'm pleased you're alright. You sound good, I can almost see your smile. I remember what you look like when you wear one.” I felt myself smiling like a fool, I remembered when I had smiled at him that way. Memoires flooded my mine and I felt myself go warm remembering being in bed with him the following morning. There was a long pause between us, then I started to say something just has he did, we both stopped, another pause. “Go ahead, what did you have to say,” he offered. “I don't know, what did you want to say?” Another pause, I felt myself tense wondering now if I should have called him. “Wendy, are you free tonight?” “Yes. Well not free, but reasonable,” I replied flippantly. I heard him laugh. “Reasonable works for me. How about I come and pick you up and we can go out for a coffee.” “Robb, I'm still married. I want to, but I'm not sure it's a good idea.” “I understand, it makes sense, sorry. I guess I wasn't thinking straight.” “Robb, I would say yes otherwise. Really, I would.” - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

A failing marriage, a caring man, and a new life. by  r a wallace. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter 1: Intervention - Wendy Meets Robb. Wendy I sat sullen, depressed, on the park bench in the early evening watching a man playing catch with a boy, probably his son. I was fingering the pistol inside my shoulder bag, my finger on the trigger. I closed my eyes to start the silent count one…two… Wham! I was startled, my fingers closed reflexively in response, including the finger on the trigger. I heard a loud bang inside my shoulder bag. I looked down and saw the bullet hole just above the brown leather bottom. I pulled my hand out of the bag and found it was trembling, my heart pounding in my ears.“Oh, I'm so sorry. I hope you weren't hit?” I looked up to see the man standing in front of me, his image hazy as tears formed in my eyes again. I couldn't even end my life without screwing it up. I heard his voice again, but not his words. I sat my bag on the bench next to me and looked up when he spoke again, his face showing concern. “No, it didn't hit me,” I replied dumbly. “You don't look so good, your eyes are red as if you've been crying. Is there anything I can do to help, do you want to talk?” “Uncle Robb, Dad's here to pick me up. Thanks for playing catch with me for a while,” came a voice from behind me. I watched as he tossed the baseball in the general direction of the voice. “Any time Ted, tell your father I'll talk with him later.” I watched as the boy ran past us, got into a car, waved, and was gone. Numbed by it all, nothing in my mind made sense, it seemed I wasn't worth anything to anyone. “Mind if I sit with you?” “Look, I appreciate your kindness, but I'm not likely to be good company. I just found my husband with another woman. Not that I haven't suspected it for a while, but I thought our trial separation was working out. I just need to be alone.” “You weren't thinking of doing something stupid were you?” I looked at him, then my eyes went to the round hole in my bag. Stupid? It was a way out. My own husband hadn't slept with me in six months and he was getting off on another woman. Stupid? There was a reason I wasn't wearing my wedding ring. I didn't want to be found dead wearing something the bastard had given me. Robb I'd tried to catch the ball, jumping up to snag it when it sailed above my head. I had hit it just enough to send it toward the attractive woman sitting on the bench not far away. I thought I heard it hit the bench, not her, but a muffled sound seemed to have made her jump, and I felt an apology was in order. When I stopped in front of her I saw the teary eyes, at first thinking it had hit her. Then I noticed her eyes were puffy red, she'd been crying for a while. Her dark curly hair hung below her shoulders, her brown eyes placed below nicely trimmed eyebrows. She was dressed in a skirt and blouse, her exposed legs shapely, like the rest of her. She was obviously distressed, then I saw a small hole in her cloth shoulder bag as her eyes shifted to look at it. The slightly ragged hole seemed entirely out of place at that location. It was then I knew, the sound I'd heard wasn't the baseball hitting the bench–this woman needed help now. Wendy He sat down next to me even though I hadn't replied. Shit, did it matter? Another few minutes in my miserable life wasn't going to change anything. I hadn't even been able to kill myself and I realized I was pointing the pistol at the wrong person if I did. I knew I could never kill anyone, apparently not even myself. Then it popped into my head. If I were to do something now to get back at my husband I'd do what he had done to me. I would throw it in his face, telling him it was better than anything he had ever given me in all the years we'd been together. He hadn't been physically abusive to me, the fact he wouldn't touch me was painful enough; far worse in a way. What better way to get back at him by than by making him look like a man I now merely tolerated? That I had accepted his lack of performance, that I had loved him enough to accept it, but now I wouldn't. At first, I thought his lack of interest was due to the extra pounds I had put on made me unattractive to him. I lost the pounds, and it made no difference. Though the men at work made it evident they had noticed. I'd turned down several offers, thinking I would be true to our marriage vows–I wasn't that kind of woman. Now, maybe I needed to be. I would show him in a way he couldn't ignore. Brought back to the moment, I heard the man speak again, his hand on my shoulder as I looked at him with a blank expression. “Look, I'm not comfortable leaving you here alone by yourself. Too many things can happen to a woman in this park late in the day. Hell, even I'm leery of staying here too late. How about I take you for a coffee and you can tell me what you need.” I looked at him, “What I need is a good hard fuck. Can you do that?” I watched his face show a shocked expression. He didn't reply and I felt it just proved perhaps my husband was right– I wasn't even good for that anymore. I felt a sense of despair and desperation–I had been good for that at one time in my life. “Well, can you?” I pressed. “Yes, if you promise not to do anything more stupid than that,” looking at my bag. “You mean like take the pistol in my bag and shoot myself?” I replied facetiously. “That's what I had in mind, yes. I'll fuck you silly if you give me the gun.” He was looking right into my eyes, he wasn't looking at my boobs, or my legs. His eyes showed a genuine concern, his expression sympathetic, caring. I knew what the look of lust was in a man's eyes because I had been there before–it wasn't present in his. I reached for my bag and handed it to him, “You take it out.” I watched while he peered into my bag, inserted his hand, and pulled the pistol out. He flipped the safety on, removed the clip, took the bullets out, then placed it back inside with the clip inserted. He handed the bag to me while I looked at him with an earnest expectant expression. “Okay, coffee and a hard fuck, agreed.” He took my hand and held it gently, then looked into my eyes, “How about coffee, and a good fuck at my place if I can't talk you out of it. By the way my name is Robb.” “Agreed, I'm Wendy.” I walked beside Robb towards a nice looking car, glancing down at his left hand, I found he wasn't wearing a wedding ring. Though I knew it really didn't mean a dam thing to man if he didn't want it to. I still had revenge on my mind, thinking why put a bullet into my brain when I could go home, and shoot my husband right in the nuts, ending his ability to have sex with another woman. That is, right after I told him I'd been screwed all night long with a huge cock and loved every minute of it. I smiled to myself, thinking of the horror I'd see on his face when the pistol moved from his face down to his crotch. He would probably shit his pants before I pulled the trigger. Then he would dance around in agony as I turned and walked away–his penis and balls splattered on the floor around him. Robb opened the door of his car for me and I slid in thinking I was an idiot for marrying my husband in the first place. Two goddamned years of my life wasted trying to be a good wife while he flirted with most of my friends. They thought it was cute for a while, but when he propositioned one of them their attitude changed. I should have seen it, but I was still too love struck to recognize it for what it was. He really wanted me, not them, he was trying to make me jealous was what I had told myself over and over. Then it dawned on me one day when he didn't come home for an entire night–he didn't want me and wasn't man enough tell me to my face. I felt the car come to a stop and realized I hadn't said a word to Robb the entire time. I looked at him feeling like I was the lowest scum of the earth, a woman brought so low to want a man she had never met to screw her like a whore, but not charge for it. I wanted revenge and this was one way to get it. He looked at me while he placed his hand on my arm. “I'm buying the coffee and anything you want to eat, you talk, and I'll listen.” “Okay, but then we go to your place and you fuck me.” “That was what we agreed on,” he replied without any indication he was judging me. Why should he judge? He was getting a piece of ass for the price of a coffee and a donut. I watched when he passed in front of the car and came to open the door for me. Shit, what did I have to lose? Nothing. Robb was more attractive than my husband and he didn't have a gut that hung over his belt. We walked into the small diner, and I followed him to a table next to the window and sat down across from him. The waitress walked up with a menu and started to hand them to us with a smile. “We won't need a menu thank you. Two coffees, I'll take mine black, with a Danish, and whatever the lady would like.” The expression on the waitress's face was something I could appreciate. This wasn't going to result in much of a return to her for the effort she was going to put in–it was kind of like me and my marriage. “I'll have the same thank you.” I watched while she walked away and I turned my gaze to Robb, surprised to see he was studying something other than the cleave showing in my blouse–he was looking at my face. “You're an attractive woman when you don't have tears in your eyes. I'll bet you have a beautiful smile.” I moved in my seat, and looked away, feeling my face go red. When I looked back I couldn't help but give him a small smile. “Wendy, you talk. I'll listen, that was our agreement, well that and the other thing.” “If you think I'll talk and change my mind about the other thing, I won't.” “Fair enough, I'll keep my promise.” Our coffees arrived and I found myself spilling my guts as if someone had spoken an incantation to open my soul. I only stopped when the waitress returned, refilled our cups, and then I went on. He listened, never saying a word, just nodding his acknowledgement a few times. “You know, I'd like to kill that asshole. He's made my life, me, feel worthless for almost a year. I haven't told anyone about it until now, not even my parents, though I think they know things haven't been going well.” “Parents usually know even if you don't tell them. Mine always seemed to know if the woman I was dating didn't fit me before I discovered it for myself.” His expression didn't suggest much of anything–it seemed a simple acknowledgement he had endured a few failed relationships. I studied his face as he took another sip of coffee, his brown eyes and hair looked attractive to me, even his day-old stubble made him look manly. He didn't have those cute dimples, or a strong jaw line like I'd read in romance novels. Still, he was handsome in an understated way. Perhaps it was his calm demeanor and confidence that made him appealing. He called for the check and I watched as the waitress placed it in front of him. He looked at it as I read the amount of the bill, looking at it upside down. Reaching for the wallet in his back pocket he pulled out a ten and a five. The waitress returned a minute later, picking up the receipt and money, not smiling. “I'll be back with your change.” “Keep the change, you've earned it.” The last look I had of her showed a broad smile. The tip exceeded the amount of the bill by more than five dollars. He stood, waited for me to stand, then followed me out to the car and opened the door for me, closing it after I was inside. I pulled the sun visor down and looked in the mirror–at least my eyes weren't puffy and I was glad I hadn't used mascara, only eyeliner, though I hardly looked radiant. I looked at the clock on the dashboard, I'd talked for over two hours, and it was past seven, almost eight. “Ready to go home now?” he asked evenly. I knew my husband would be gone, it was a Saturday night, and he hadn't spent one with me in so long I couldn't remember the last time he had. It was one of the things I thought would change when we agreed to separate–that he would take me out like we were dating. We lived in the same house, I worked days, he worked the afternoon shift. It had been stressful, but we had made it work–sort of. “You mean to my house?” “Yes, I thought perhaps you might have changed your mind. Just checking to make sure.” I looked into his eyes. “I haven't. Take me home and do what we agreed to do.” Chapter 2: A Promise Delivered Robb I listened while she talked, letting her life unfold in front of me. She relaxed after a while, and the details she revealed told me she was a decent person. She had been raised a Catholic, left her faith to marry her husband, who was a Baptist, and found afterward his idea of marriage didn't quite jive with her own. It was more than a shock when she learned he was seeing one of their close friends from their congregation while she was at work–spending most of his day with her two, or three times a week. He had essentially left her by herself, not offering affection, or love even after she begged him to act as a husband. Yes, I felt pity for her, but pity somehow seemed less than what she really deserved. Frankly, more than once, I thought her husband was screwed up in the head. Her husband wanted her to be entirely obedient to his demands, and when she resisted even a little, decided she was not a worthy wife. Christian my ass, he was sinning while his wife sought to be loyal to him. She had concluded at the end of our talk she was glad she had remained on birth control despite his wanting her to become pregnant. She was honest about it with him, saying they should make sure they were financially secure before starting a family. He hadn't minded her birth control before they were married despite his religious teaching, but he had changed his tune afterward. His parents had asked her frequently if she were expecting, adding additional stress. I was eager to do something for her, but I was torn given the circumstances. If I didn't have sex with her what was the take away for her? I was sure it would only add to her miserable emotional state–if a stranger was unwilling to take her to bed her husband must be right. She would leave and find a bridge to jump off of. I had committed to having sex with her and she hadn't changed her mind. She was a very attractive woman, in that respect, I found the prospect acceptable. It was what would happen afterward that concerned me most. I had made the promise and I would keep it to best of my ability. I felt like an idiot for thinking letting her talk would change things. I knew I would have to be convincing when the time came–I had to be all in, or it was unlikely to work. Wendy It was a twenty minute drive to his apartment and when we started walking to the door I didn't feel anything other than excitement. He had treated me with dignity and respect the entire evening and never once was there a hint he considered me flawed, and unworthy of his attention. When he unlocked the door of his apartment I took a deep breath, it was time. Despite the fact I'd never done anything like this before, I was ready. We walked inside and when the lights came on I found myself in a nicely furnished apartment. It was mostly clean, with attractive colors, pictures on the walls. It was better than my own home in one respect, there wasn't a single religious saying, or picture– the Lord Jesus was not at hand here. I heard the door close and latch behind me with a click, then the padlock go home–I was alone with him and no one knew of my whereabouts. If this were a den of inequity, it felt right to me. I had come here for a specific reason and despite my slight apprehension, I wanted it to happen. I was wondering how hesitant he was going to be based upon his checking to see if I had changed my mind. I didn't have a chance to turn all the way around to face him when my feet left the floor, and I was in his arms. I gave a small shriek of surprise, then saw his face turn to look at me while my ass hung down; he held my legs at the knees with one arm, my back with the other. “Here on the floor, or in bed?” My mind raced. Oh shit, this is going to happen, oh shit. “I… I… don't… bed, on the bed.” We walked into the dark hallway and turned into a bedroom as I held onto him. The room was dim, a nightlight casting light onto the bed from the bathroom. My heart was beating so damn hard it felt like a beating bass drum was in my chest, pounding in my ears, my face felt flushed. He lay me down on the bed, then moved onto it next to me. “Robb… I…” His lips came hard onto mine and my response was swift and sure as I returned it with all I had. I sent my hand out to his back and pulled him to me as we wrestled together in a frenzied tangle. I broke our kiss, took a breath, and pushed onto him again. My body felt hot, as if it were being baked slowly, some parts warming faster than others. I ran my fingers through his hair and rolled on top of him, pressing my pelvis hard against his leg. We kissed, I rubbed hard, then harder, my pussy responding with soft, warm, pleasure. I pulled away and half sat up, cursing to myself–too much coffee. Damn, this was no time to have to take a pee. “Robb, I need to use the bathroom, I'm sorry, but I can't wait.”' “I'm not going to run away,” he said. I couldn't help but smile. Damn, he wanted to fuck me so badly he could hardly stand it. The thought thrilled me,–I was sure I could see it in his expression. Who was I kidding? I wanted it more. I don't know what I was thinking as I washed my hands after pulling my panties back up under my skirt. I was thinking I had ruined the moment. I had botched shooting myself, and now this. I was wrong as he pulled me down onto the bed and started to unbutton my blouse, his lips came to my chest, then moved to my neck. My arousal quickly shot through the roof as my hands went down to his crotch to find him firm and erect–it had been so long. I was breathing heavily as he pulled me up to a sitting position, removing my blouse and bra in what seemed mere seconds. His lips and tongue came to one breast, while the fingers of his other hand squeezed my nipple making my pussy ache. His passion consumed me, he wasn't like an animal clawing at me, but he was aggressive, confident, and knew what to do. His hand pulled my skirt up, the heel of his hand pressing firmly onto at the top of my slit, his fingers massaging my folds. I gasped and closed my eyes as the pleasure grew from each hard caress through my panties–I spread my legs wider and writhed with the stimulation I was feeling. I wanted more, that was my only thought as our lips met again, his lips sweet, moist, placed upon mine–it was as if they were specially made to be there. His kisses added to my arousal as my hands hungrily sought to touch him. It was as if a map of his body were imprinted in my mind–my hands found the buttons of his shirt, then the button of his pants. He sat up and I almost ripped the shirt off him, then reached down to yank his pants down and away. My hand dove into his briefs where I felt the firm, warm flesh of his erect member in my hand–the sensation added to my frenzy. I heard him growl into my ear as he brought his head next to mine, pushing me down onto the bed pinning me with his arms, his legs between mine, his hardness impossible to ignore. “I hope you're ready as I can't wait.” The words I needed thrilled me. I was a prize, lusted after,– his animal desires unmasked, directed only to me. Now, it was my lust combined with his and I wanted it to be hot, torrid. I looked into his eyes. “Do it,” as I reached down, grasping the tip of his cock. I ran his tip up and down over my slick slit, then placed it at my opening. I had my eyes open and watched as I felt him push inside me a few inches. On the exterior I must have looked somewhat calm, but inside I was on fire. His entrance was incredible–I was so damn sensitive. I grabbed his hips and pulled him toward me. “Damn it, do it,” I ordered forcefully. That was the last thing I had to say as he took me hard, then softer, than hard again until the ache in my pussy flared white hot as I closed my eyes and pushed my head back onto the mattress. I clawed at his shoulders with my fingertips as I held my breath, my orgasm strong, but short. I let my breath out not knowing if he had climaxed with me or not. My gaze had gone to the digital clock as I closed my eyes when we started–only four minutes had passed since he had pushed into me. I expected a pause, thinking he would be completely spent, unable to continue for a while. I waited for him to pull out knowing he had kept his promise. I sought to keep him as long as I could, placing my hands on his lower back, pushing myself against him repeatedly to keep him inside. To my surprise he moved his mouth to my ear. “You were quick, do you want more?” “More,” I whispered not believing it was even possible, though thrilled he found me sensual enough to take me again. “Then get on top, you want a hard fuck, then show me what you mean.” His words emboldened me, we disengaged, and he went onto his back. I moved into position over him. I was so sloppy wet he went into me in a single push without my having to place him with my hand. This time, I pushed my lips onto his, kissing him as I as I rested with my arms on his chest, hardly moving my pelvis, pressing down firmly so my clit felt good. Then the urge to move grew and I couldn't resist. I shifted my position and started rocking my pelvis over his hard cock with abandon. I was like a wild woman as I slid him over and within me, hitting my clit with the shaft of his dick, gasping as I took him to my full satisfaction. I was getting close and lay down fully on top of him, hands on his shoulders, moving only my pelvis until I felt him grow large inside me. Within seconds a huge orgasm took me that made my first one look puny by comparison. I slowed down, heard him groan, his hands came to my buttocks, pulling me onto him as he drove deep and held still. I felt his first strong pulses and felt them fade away as his hands came to caress my buns. After a minute, I slowly moved off and gave him a smile. Damn, it felt good to sin this way. My husband had never been this kind to me, finishing most times before I had even come close. I didn't know what to expect now. Was I good enough for more? Was he? Would he take me home? He took me into his arms and as we lay there caressing each other I closed my eyes. I didn't want to think about my husband, about what I had almost decided to do before I met Robb. I had been laid as I wanted. I was still living and my problems hadn't gone away. Regardless, I felt damn good for the first time in almost a year and he had proven I was a woman worth craving. I watched as Robb got up and walked into the bathroom, emerging a few seconds later with towels in his hand. He handed one to me, wrapped one over his crotch, slide back into bed, and reached for me after I put my towel in place. “Wendy, what do you want to do? It's almost twelve.” “Are you sorry you agreed to this?” I asked in a whisper. “Kiss me.” I sat up and looked at him. “You just screwed me two times, and you want me to kiss you?” “Yes, but for the record, you screwed me the second time.” For the first time in a long time I laughed–a real laugh. I felt so damned good. I had fucked Robb good and hard giving both of us pleasure. Who the hell was my piss-ant husband to tell me I wasn't a woman worth keeping? I had just proven I was to a man I had met hours ago. I leaned down and gave him a passionate kiss worthy of an award. I sat back up and looked at him with a stupid grin. “Well?” “It's a long walk to where you live, it's late, and I don't want to drive.” “Which means?” “You're not a stupid woman and anyone who treats you as if you are isn't worth having in your life.” “I don't have anything to wear?” He looked at me. “So far, that doesn't seem to be a big problem.” I realized the absurdity of my words and started to laugh. The hint of anxiety I had been feeling evaporated when his hand came to caress my breast, then grasped my shoulder pulling me down to lay on him.“ "You aren't afraid I'll do something stupid are you?” “No. You have a pistol without any bullets. So, if you want another stupid, hard fuck to make things better and not think of another way to harm yourself I'll give it to you.” - to be continued.. By R A Wallace for Literotica

Cat and Henry share a relaxing intimate bath. by Eeveelynn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Bath's ready.” I heard echo out of the bathroom. “Thankyou.” I mumbled, getting up from the bed, slower this time. The bath was aromatic, full of bubbles and looked so peaceful. I leaned against the door frame closing my eyes. “Cat, are you going to be ok in there?” He questioned softly. “I'm fine!” I snapped back to reality. I was aware of my stubborn determination to be self sufficient, especially after having panic attack.“It's ok to need help.” Again the soft tone of his voice irked at my independence. “I'm fully capable of having a bath, what are you going to do? join me? It's ok, I've got this.” I said trying and failing to unzip the back of my dress. “If that's what it takes to know you're ok? Then yes.” he replied as he lifted my hair and unzipped the dress for me, sliding it off my shoulders. The brush of his hands felt soft against my skin, giving me goose bumps. If I hadn't just burnt out all my brains reserves of adrenalin having a panic attack, I'm positive my mind would have been running at a thousand miles an hour, but for the first time in a long time, it wasn't. I was entirely focused on the basic things - like how relaxing the bath looked and how good it would feel to wash my face and hair. I still had some wits about me, as romantic as the concept of having a bath together was, and despite how my body was reacting to the idea, I wasn't necessarily in the right headspace for anything intimate; I tried to make that thought process clear. “It can't be anything. But, yeah, I'd appreciate the company. I don't really want to be alone right now.” I offered honestly, “but you can't look.” “I know.” He sighed, “Not like this, this is not how I ever imagined it Cat, I sincerely just want to make sure you're ok.” “Not like this…?” I repeated what he said. My brain and heart took a double take as I stared up at him. He'd thought about it, he'd thought about us. “OK, I'm not looking.” He turned around, embarrassed. I slipped out of my clothes and slowly hopped into the bath. It was gigantic, so full of bubbles. The water sitting almost at my shoulders, I was able to easily sit sideways with my knees up to my chest. “OK, you can look.” “Aw you look so small.” he noted, sitting next to the bath. “I thought you were going to join me?” “Ah, it's ok, I'll just keep you company, I really want to let you have space.” He reached and scooped up a handful of bubbles, placing them on my head “Cat in a hat.” I took a hand full of bubbles and blew into it, spraying him with them, he laughed and sighed. I turned to lie and stretch out in the bath, considering I had it all to myself, I thought it best to make the most of it. He leaned against the tub and played videos on his phone to keep us both amused, occasionally splashing me. “You know you actually need to wash yourself in the bath?” he joked. My eyes fluttered open and shut again, “Im just so tired, you said to relax.” I twisted his words to fit my agenda. “Come on, wake up!” he splashed my face. “No, you wake up.” I lazily splashed him back. “We can't hide in here all day.” Splash. “You can't hide in here all day,” I splashed him again “This is my home now.” “I thought Cats hated water.” Splash. “It's a myth, I'm a purrmaid now” I stretched out, enjoying my terrible pun and attempting to ignore the barrage of water attacks. He splashed me just for the bad joke, he sat there looking a little angry and wet “That's it! Cat-tatonic, you can't stay in there forever.” he got up and left the room. “I can and I will!!” I yelled after him. I didn't feel bad about it at all. I lied back again, closing my eyes and enjoying the peace, trying desperately not to accidentally fall asleep. He sauntered back a few minutes later wearing a towel. With all the photos and videos he'd sent me over the years I'd never actually seen him shirtless. I drank it in for a minute, his shoulders and arms were my favourite part, muscular with full sleeves of tattoos. “Hey, hey, hey, no looking.” he laughed and I covered my face with my hands, clearly still looking. “Cat, I don't really like my body, please?” “OK, ok, ok, just saying, I don't see why.” I turned away from him, this was difficult, I could have stared for decades, etching his physique into my mind like stone. “Now schooch over,” he demanded, “If you're never getting out, I'm getting in.” I moved forward in the bath and he stepped in, sitting behind me, making the water rise and splash a little over the edge. “OK, you were right, this is pretty relaxing. Well, pretty and relaxing.” I looked back and smiled at him, he always got to me with his sneaky compliments. “Alright now, come here” he said, I backed up little so I was sitting between his legs but not fully against him, I felt a sudden cold on my head. “What are you…?” He was washing my hair, I was confused but ok with it. “Since you're determined to just sit and do nothing, we'll be here for ever, so I'll do it.” He started to massage the shampoo into my hair, It was a nice feeling, I'd only had hair dressers ever do this and it wasn't like they actually got in a bath with you. It felt so intimate and caring, his hands massaging my tired head. I was close to melting down the drain with the water at that point, I was so at peace. I certainly didn't expect him to randomly blast the conditioner out with the shower head set to cold. I screamed and turned awkwardly in his lap “You bastard!” He was just smiling that dumb fucking smile that he always used to get away with anything. I put my knees on his legs to gain purchase and grabbed his throat lightly. I suddenly noticed he was looking down, not at my face. In my attempt to be threatening, I was giving him a full view of my breasts, nipples perky as the cold water dripped down my body. Something about the way I'd grabbed him dominantly stirred something inside me, something I didn't know was there. “If this is how I die I'm 100% fine with it.” he gleamed. “Ah, you pervert.” I teased, dropping back down into the water and turning my back to him quickly. Deflecting my own thoughts yet still sitting between his legs again, choosing to be closer this time. “hey, I did nothing.” “Sure.” He got a loofa and started scrubbing my back gently “This is kinda weird right?” I said thinking aloud, my brain starting to work again. “Do you want me to stop?” “Not at all, but I mean, we've sorta just met.” “We've been friends for eight years.” He said defensively. “Online though.” I reminded him. “So have you bathed chris?” I was referring to one of our mutual male friends. “No, but he's never refused to get out of a bathtub before, I guess this is a new one.” he laughed. “Arm up.” I raised my arm, he glided the loofa up and down, washing it, then proceeded down the side of my body, grazing my breast and hip. “Other one.” Same thing again, one of his hands had snaked its way to resting on my waist, I wasn't sure why it was so intensely comfortable but also so present in my mind. All the physical touch in such a gentle caring manner was turning me on a lot more then I expected. “Do you want to do the rest? Or do you want me to?” He questioned, it had become apparent the next parts would be very intimate. I slid back against him so my back was on his chest. “Is it weird I'm enjoying this? this is so relaxing and..” I paused, changing my thought pattern “I can do it if you don't want to?” “Not weird at all, I just don't want to make you uncomfortable. I'm so glad your feeling better” he pulled my waist towards him so I was fully pressed against him for a hug. He body felt good against mine, his arms felt strong wrapped around me. The bubbles, the water, all adding an extra layer of sensation. I knew he was being kind but it was impossible to not notice that he was absolutely turned on, I could feel him so hard against my back. “Seems like your feeling pretty good yourself.” I giggled. “Hey, I really can't help it, it doesn't have to mean anything. I just, can't…” he paused for a moment to collect his words “I can't control what my body feels with you naked. Just ignore it, I promised I wouldn't do anything but help you.” “I think I understand the feeling.” I sighed quietly to myself. “Hmm?” “Nothing… you missed a spot.” I said handing him the loofa again. He slowly washed my shoulders and collar bone, then skipped to my waist and stomach, he started mirroring what he was doing with his hand on one side, loofa in the other and occasionally swapping. It was slow and sensual, it felt like he was exploring my body. At a leisurely pace he moved to my legs and thighs, stopping just short of anything to intimate. I knew it wasn't intentional, but it felt like teasing and it was driving me wild, I could tell how wet I was even in the water. I was aware of my pulse in my pussy as he ran his hands up my inner thighs. I could feel his cock getting even harder, I wasn't sure that was possible when I had first lied back against him. He moved his hands up to my breasts, finally. I wiggled my ass, just a little, back into him. I was testing the waters, feeling his cock twitch against me, his breathing got heavier and faster. He slowly caressed my breasts, at first appearing to wash them but after a minute had past and his hands still lingered, I was sure he was just enjoying them. “I don't mind at all.” I said, wanting to give him some confirmation that I was enjoying the attention to detail, I leant my head back against his chest and closed my eyes to enjoy the sensation. He let the loofa go and slid his hands around, slowly squeezing and massaging my chest. Letting his fingers glide over my nipples, which were getting harder at his touch. He intermittently pinched each one, I moaned a little, not intending to, but rather unable to controll it. His hands started to take turns at exploring more of my body. “You're really beautiful and soft, you feel amazing.” he sighed in my ear. In a lot of ways I wanted it to stop but I also couldn't seem to say no. I was so heavily conflicted between my attraction and fear of the level of intensity. I'd always been scared of Henry in that way, I always felt like I'd die of thirst without his attention, but I also felt like I'd drown in the emotion attached to it. He had, and probably always would be ‘The one', as stupid as that sounded. He wasn't the guy I imagined fucking without strings attached, he was so much more to me. He came with the dream of the life after, the simple life; full of laughter and light. We'd spent eight years talking everyday, never tiring, never losing interest. He was always a passing ship in the night, one of us always in a relationship, the unobtainable and that felt so safe. However, right now, we were both alone, together. Everything about him felt so right, his hands on my body, his presence, the way we fit together so well, just lying on him watching TV or even now, in the bath, it just felt so much like I was a part of him and he was a part of me. I tensed up and he felt it, he stopped touching me instantly. “Evelyn, are you ok?” He didn't say Cat, he used my actual name not the nickname everyone called me. “I just…” I turned in the water, sitting up and slipping my legs over his to face him, “Can we do this?” “Only if you want to?” He looked at me puzzled. “I mean, with you? can it be casual? Isn't it always going to be more?” “Cat, it can mean whatever you want it to, or I can stop right now if you want and I'll go get dressed. You know how I've always felt about you, but also, I respect you. It can just be fun, if that's all you want at the moment. I've never been able to do this kind of thing without the connection, but I already have that with you and nothing will ruin that. All I can think in this moment is that fucking you would feel right, for once Cat, don't overthink.” I stared at him intensely. Was he just saying what I wanted to hear? Am I going to hurt him? am I going to hurt us? This is the type of thing that's going to invoke a few days worth of reckless behaviour from me and I was well aware of my patterns. “I really want to,” I admitted “my body is screaming at me to, but, I don't want to hurt you.” I was watching his face intently for any sign that this could be wrong. “I rather be hurt 1000 times then never feel you,” he put his hands back on my hips starting to pull me down onto his lap. “I need to know what it feels like to be inside you, I need to watch your perfect body bounce, I need to see your face as you feel me inch by inch, I don't care about myself right now. I need to know what it feels like to make you cum.” Fuck, he knew how to talk when he wanted to. He knew what was in my head and he knew how I felt. He also knew I wasn't going to back down now. I hated that he knew me. I couldn't help myself, I managed to lie to myself in that moment, maybe it could just be fun, maybe it wouldn't have an effect on the dynamic of our friendship. We'd talked a lot about sex with the distance keeping us safe, some nights spent exchanging fantasies, messages and videos. I knew everything about what he wanted, the magic words that would tip the scales for him, and he knew everything about how my body worked and what I might do. We both knew I was far more experienced, him only having a few sexual partners in the past worried me, but not enough to stop me. The logical part of my brain had shut down. I needed to be the dominant one here, I needed to show him. He could talk smoother then I ever could, but I could use my body. “Cat we don't have to- ” I cut him off and grabbed his throat, I enjoyed that feeling earlier, I wanted to try it again. I pulled myself to him and kissed him deeply, his hand raised to mine in shock but he relented and kissed me back. I kneeled over him and used my other hand to stroke his hard cock under the water. His hands slid across my body, I'm not sure he knew what to do with my sudden assault on his senses. I felt him moan into my kiss as I moved my hand up and down the length of his shaft, taking my time to rub slowly around his head, feeling it twitch in response. I released my grip off his neck and used my hand to move his hands to my ass which was hovering over him, he seemed to follow the motions amazingly. I continued to stroke his cock, surprised that it was larger then I expected. I climbed further onto him sliding the head of his cock gently up and down, from my entrance to my clit, as I kept up the motion of sliding my hand up and down his shaft. He was starting to put pressure on my hips, begging to get inside me each time I slid up and down on him. The wetness of my cunt so different to the water of the bath. I teased him with each movement as I used his dick as a toy for my own stimulation, I wanted him to force me down onto it, he seemed to yield finally, grabbing my hips properly and pulling me onto him, inch by inch. I'd been turned on for the entire bath, I felt so swollen and as he forced his way in we both gasped, breaking the passionate kiss, locked into inhaling each other's breath. By the time he was fully sheathed inside of me I was almost shaking, he fit so well, I wasn't going to last long at all. I kissed him again, biting his lip and wrapping an arm around his shoulders. I started riding him like my life depended on it, like every groan he made brought me closer to an edge I was ready to fall off a thousand times. I grinded harder against him, wanting to be so full I would never need to be fucked again, and it worked so well, up and down, him enjoying my bubble covered breasts as they bounced in his face. I felt the familiar buildup of my orgasm coming on as I rode harder and faster. I gripped him tighter as my pussy clenched around his cock, unable to keep my mouth shut I let out a very audible moan of pleasure, I leant back enjoying the aftershocks of my orgasm. He seemed to be enjoying the expression on my face before he got a serious look, grabbing my hips harder than before and using my body. He was stronger than I expected, I wasn't doing any of the work anymore, just enjoying feeling him lift me and pull me back down onto him as the water splashed around us and his face started to tense. I slid my hand back under water to rub my clit, if he was coming, I'd be damned if I wasn't going to come again with him. It wasn't hard for me to get close again, he was so focused, grunting and fucking me hard, I was loving the view, the way his arms and body tensed, the focus on his face, the way he threw his head back, moving me like I weighed nothing, grinding his hips up to mine. I knew what would get him there, from every fantasy he'd sent me and I knew he'd fucking love it and hate it. “You have to pull out, I'm not on birth control.” I teased at him, he agreed and started going harder than before, I could feel him twitching inside me, I knew I was going to cum when he did. I wrapped my arms around him and started fucking him back again, our hips meeting. He was starting to shake, he stopped suddenly. “I'm going to cum, I have to stop.” He gasped, I knew what we both wanted to hear. I grabbed his throat again and held onto his back as tight as I could, continuing to grind against him as deeply as I could. “Don't you fucking dare, I'm not letting go, you're going to fill me or we'll never do this again.” His eyes lit up with a touch of fear and excitement as he gave in, finally thrusting back knowing that I needed his seed, it only took a moment and I felt him explode inside me, shooting layer after layer of warm cum into me. My body fucking loved it, exploding into an orgasm that just kept clenching for what felt like minutes around his cock as it pulsed. I let my grip loosen as I let my head fall against his, having an exhausted giggle, he smiled and laughed with me, wrapping his arms around my body and occasionally thrusting to see my face as we recovered our breath. “You can't do that or I'm going to need to cum again” I breathed, trying to lift myself off him, he held me down. “Do it.” he whispered with an evil grin, I started to grind on him softly, it wasn't going to take much. He leant me back and watched me, finally using his fingers to rub my clit, as my breasts bounced freely and he met each of my thrusts again, he was watching me so intimately but I couldn't keep my eyes open. It was happening again, I gasped and held his arms tightly as I shuddered with another orgasm. He seemed so pleased with himself, kissing me again softy down my neck. “You're mine,” he whispered, moving my hair from my face “My good little cum slut.” The language surprised me, but more in a way that I enjoyed. We both got out of the bath and wrapped ourselves in towels. The bathroom was completely flooded, I giggled and bent to pick up my wet clothes. I felt his hand lift my towel at the back as I did, still bent over I looked back at him confused. “Just admiring my work” he smiled that damn smile again, it always amazed me how confident men got after you fulfilled a fantasy. I moved into a presenting pose and let him enjoy the view of his cum dripping from my pussy for a moment, he slicked his finger up and down my slit. “hey, no touching unless your prepared to finish the job again.” He kept going, sliding his fingers back and forth over my clit before sliding his fingers inside of me, pushing his dripping cum back in. This man was determined to make sure I couldn't think for a week. But that's when we heard a knock at the door. by Eeveelynn for Literotica

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 6A Naturist Media Empire.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Suzi, the entertainer.We all sat there a little lost for words, Annie eventually saying "Well I'd sign up just for the views in the garden."We all smiled at this before Suzi said, "Do you think she did that all off the top of her head, unscripted and unplanned."I nodded before saying "I think so, she just a complete natural. She manages to combine a relaxed wholesomeness with an incredible sexuality."Annie laughed, "Dave, When did you become so articulate?""I know what you mean; normally he just rubs his cock like an ape and says 'I'd like to fuck that'.I stuck my tongue out at the two laughing women before all our attentions turned to Muriel and BJ who were coming through the door. Muriel was still naked and smiling broadly, her face alight with the cold and the excitement. Annie gave BJ a ‘thumbs-up' and he smiled, whether because of the Wi-Fi, or something else, I'm not sure.Suzi stood and embraced Muriel, "You were incredible, did you just make that up off the top of your head?""I did. I considered winking at the camera with my asshole when I was bent over, but decided to do it with my eye at the end." When we all stopped laughing Muriel said, "That was so exhilarating and exciting I want to do it every day. How did it look on the screen?""Brilliant." Annie said, "The quality was great and you were mesmerizing."Muriel went and put a dressing gown on to warm up a bit, when she returned she said, "So what do we do now, can we post it online?""We could but there's no real point." BJ said. "Firstly I need to set Annie up in her cabin so she can broadcast tonight. After she's finished I can come back here and set up your site, get you a paywall and then you're good to go. We can post that as your intro video and I can show you how to add content yourself.""Wonderful, why don't you both come back for a celebratory meal and we can do it after, if we're not too jolly."It turned out Annie wanted to rent two cabins, one to live in and one as a studio to film in. I helped them carry their gear in and then left them to get ready, Annie telling me the cam site she was on and to make sure we all watched later.We logged on and hardly recognized the bedroom she was filming from, whatever they'd done with the lights it looked amazing. Annie was sat in a large swivel chair I'd carried in earlier, smiling as big as ever. "Do you think we should have another small glass of wine while we watch?" Muriel asked, Suzi looking at her as if it was a silly question; I went to the kitchen and opened a new bottle.I could hear them both giggling and wondered what I was missing, corking the bottle in my haste to get back. "What have I missed?""Nothing too exciting, just Annie undoing a button and squeezing her tits through her shirt." Muriel said."That's enough for Dave to start wanking." Suzi chided me."You don't give me any credit, I'd want to see at least two buttons undone." I feign indignation.She'd only been on ten minutes but already had over forty viewers, as if they were waiting for her to come on. "I think I'll start the cooking, call me when it heats up." With that Muriel left and went to the kitchen, leaving the two of us alone for the first time that day."How you doing, it's been a strange day." I said as I hugged Suzi."I'm doing ok, excited and nervous at the same time, I can't believe we've agreed to film ourselves naked."I was about to point out that last year, plenty of people had cameras when she posed as Lady Godiva but before I could Suzi leant in and gave me a gorgeous, sumptuous kiss, only interrupted by Muriel shouting. "I seem to be low on potatoes. Do you have any over at your cabin?""I think we do, I'll go and have a look." Suzi kissed me again and said, "See you soon lover boy, don't get too excited by Annie's cam show." Before standing and leaving.After a few minutes Muriel returned, saying she couldn't do anymore til Suzi came back.Annie was up to eighty viewers and began removing her shirt. Her tits were pushed up in an undersized bra, "I love her tits." Muriel said, almost lecherously. I was smiling at this when Annie's face suddenly turned away from the camera, a surprised looked replaced by an even bigger smile.I almost choked on my wine. A naked Suzi was kissing Annie, before breaking the embrace and waving at the camera. Suzi turned and bent at the waist, her hands coming behind her and pulling her cheeks apart, the camera somehow automatically zooming in. She straightened and blew a kiss before walking off camera as calmly as she'd walked on. Annie looked speechless, managing "That's the ghost of Lady Godiva who haunts these cabins." Before bursting into a fit of giggles.By the silly grin on Muriel's face I could tell she wasn't as surprised as me, "What? You didn't really think I was out of potatoes did you?""Suzi came up with that idea when you were getting the wine, she texted BJ to make sure he left the doors unlocked." I just smiled, I loved these women.Suzi came bursting through the door, breathless and naked, apart from the slippers on her feet, her body pink and her nipples hard. I stood up and she almost jumped into my arms, kissing and hugging me hungrily, "It was cold and I decided to run back, it felt so wonderful that I did another short lap of the camp as well. How did I look?""Incredible, stunning." Said Muriel.I couldn't help myself, I rubbed my cock and said in my deepest, dumbest voice "I'd like to fuck that." Muriel looked on confused as we laughed at our silly inside joke.I cuddled Suzi again and with her back to Muriel I pulled her ass cheeks apart "What do you think Muriel, should she have done it like this." I adjusted my hands and swiveled from another angle, "Or like this?"Muriel giggled, "Stop that David or I'll never get the supper cooked."As you can imagine, the cam show and Suzi's surprise appearance was the main subject of conversation as we ate. Annie joined us and said she loved it and so did the audience. BJ said it was all recorded and we could watch it back if we wanted, We all laughed as Suzi went bright red and said no thank you.BJ quickly set up the site and we came up with a name "Naked Me' not very inventive but to the point. He said we should shoot a few photos and videos next, and we'd be up and running. He said that if we planned on putting up daily updates and chatting; and answering patrons questions we should charge at least a month pass for basic, and more for the interactive elements. We said we'd decide by the next day, when the site went live.What with the long, exciting day and the wine; I think we were all exhausted and a little emotional as we kissed each other goodnight. I thought Suzi and I might chat some more, but we quickly fell asleep.We awoke groggily to a knocking on our cabin, Suzi kicking me out of bed to go out and answer the door. I shut the bedroom door then opened the front door. A vibrant and naked Muriel greeted me, video camera in hand. Filming my bleary-eyed face she started talking, 'This is ‘Dan', our property manager. He lives here with his fiancée Sandy', our events coordinator. She scanned down my naked body, my cock twitching when the camera reached it, 'As you can see, he's pleased to see me.' She stopped filming and entered the cabin, whispering she said, "Get Suzi out of bed but don't tell her I have the camera."I was waking up a bit and thought it might be a bit of fun. I walked back into the bedroom to find Suzi dozing but barely covered by the duvet, it took all my willpower not to ignore Muriel and climb back into bed. I woke her gently, "Muriel's in the living room.""Well tell her to come in here.""She already sat down, she seems upset by something."This was sneaky, but I knew the effect it would have, Suzi, wakening more, and after looking at me strangely, climbed out of bed and went to Muriel.'And this is the gorgeous ‘Sandy', the girl with the sexiest bed head in the world.'It took Suzi a moment to realize what was going on, and that she was being filmed. I stood behind her, but could see her raise her arm and her finger, "Fucking bitch." She said, although not too angrily. She turned back into the bedroom and looked down at my semi hard-on, saying, "And you can put that fucking thing away as well." Before diving back onto the bed and pulling the duvet up around her.Muriel was smiling and still filming, laughing as she said, 'So another glorious day in naked central begins.'Muriel put the camera down and said to get back into bed and she'd bring coffee in."I'm up now, all of me. Why don't I film you making coffee." I offered.Muriel was a star, talking to the camera the whole time, bestowing the virtues of a naked lifestyle and giving silly if quaint little bits of advice, 'Be very careful when boiling a kettle, especially you more voluptuous ladies, as one's nips can easily get scolded.'She seemed completely comfortable being naked in front of the camera and moved with an elegance and grace, her whole demeanor exuding confidence and positivity Her posture and long legs made her look very fuckable.She picked up the two mugs and motioned for me to follow her into the bedroom. Suzi sat up and automatically pulled the duvet up around herself. Muriel bent and gave a lovely view of her ass as she placed the coffees on the nightstand. She turned to the camera and said that she was going to leave us to enjoy our coffee in peace and that she was going to come back later and interview us. She took the camera from me and filmed my naked butt, climbing back into bed.She turned the camera off and sat on the edge of the bed, "Sorry about the rude awakening, couldn't resist it.""Cow." Suzi looked at the clock and saw it was 9:30; way later than we'd normally get up "What time have you been up since?" I asked Muriel.Muriel smiled, "BJ knocked me up at 7am."You could always rely on Muriel to use a double entendre, if she could. "Said he had an appointment at 9.”“I interjected that I wanted an appointment at 69.”He ignored my mastery of wit and asked;  did I want him to set a few cameras up in my living quarters, so we could get the site going?I said ‘yes' and he put one in my bedroom, bathroom, kitchen and living room.""But your toilet is also in your bathroom." I said.Muriel's eyes widened as a silly grin crossed her face, "I know, exciting isn't it. You can hear me go but not actually see anything, other than if I stand to wipe. I did pee in the shower before I came out, just to see the quality and you can even see the pee bouncing up as it splashes.""Enough information.” Suzi interjected; “And did this go out on our site?" Suzi inquired."It did, but no one's watching, as we don't have any members yet. All the live stuff is stored though, so we can access it later, and put it up if we want, for anyone who's missed it.BJ said he'd been thinking about it, and that we should have two sections to the site, a sort of VIP area where they can see daily live streams and another area where people can chat and see video's and pictures we post. £25 for the VIP and £10 for the standard.""What content's up now?""The intro video that is free and a video of me getting out of bed and stretching. I fluffed up my hair like an arena rock star from the 80s, then climbed back in bed once the camera was up. Then I pretended to be just getting up. I also wrote a quick blog, explaining about us and the site.""You've been busy." Suzi said, smiling as she took a sip of her coffee "Don't you mind having the cameras in your house?"Muriel hesitated, and even looked a little sheepish, "If I'm honest it's like all my wildest fantasies come true, being naked and exposed, with ‘god knows who' watching me; but still very safe in my own home. Kids, I've been like a cat in heat, since BJ woke me up."I hadn't had a pee since I woke, and that, combined with listening to Muriel, had me almost painfully hard.I looked at Suzi who had a look on her face that I knew well, a plan, often a dangerous or sexy one, was forming in her head.“Dave, you get up and take the camera. Muriel you lie down and spread your legs. Show the world how turned on you are.”You could see Muriel wanted to, "I don't think we're meant to be that type of fans site.""As you said, yourself; we don't have any fans yet." Suzi literally jumped out of bed, her bouncing boobs and jiggling ass adding to the sexuality in the room. "Dave you turn the camera on, and I'll get our laptop.”She returned from the living room, the lap top open and typing with one hand, her eyes widening, and a smile forming on her lips. Then, giving me a dirty look before giggling, "You're meant to be filming Muriel not me."She placed the computer on the bed where she'd lain, her lovely young boobs filling the screen in HD. "'Dan'! Get out of bed and film Muriel."I did as I was told, my cock sticking out, almost obscenely, as I tried to keep the camera trained on Muriel."You've got a massive boner! It's one of the things male naturists most worry about, getting a socially embarrassing erection, I was thinking I should do a tutorial for the site on how to get rid of them." As Muriel said, this she took a playful swipe at my cock, and chatted her teeth, almost ‘Hannibal Lecter' style."You're such a tart, now lie down and show the world how much you like being filmed." ‘Sandy' said.Muriel lay down and put her head on my pillow, the lap top showing the live stream beside her. I was at the foot of the bed and let the camera slowly pan up her body, her hands gently caressing her tummy and tits."Pinch your nipples." Muriel did as ‘Sandy' ordered, a small groan escaping her lips. "Pinch them harder, twist them, pull them to the ceiling, show the world what a bitch on heat will do."Muriel did it, her eyes closing, her breath shortening and her muscles tensing as she worked herself up."Finger yourself, that's it, pull your cunt apart for the world to see. Put three fingers in, rub your clit." There was a gleam of sweat all over Muriel, the sweat and the tension in her muscles making her look incredible as her orgasm built."Open your eyes, look at ‘Dan's' big cock, where do you want it, in your mouth, in your pussy, up your ass." A stream of yes, yes, yes's escaped Muriel's lips as she arched off the bed, almost panting for breath as she collapsed back down.I stopped filming and looked to Suzi, her own face red and her hand between her legs. As if reading my mind, she said; "Don't you fucking dare."I smiled and put the camera down, instead I moved to Muriel and gently kissed her forehead, before covering her with the duvet."I think we all need a cold shower, and no, not at yours' in front of the camera." Suzi said this as she looked at the lap top, giggling, and sayings 'oops.'

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 5The Energetic Naturists, in a lockdown.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The naturist photoshoot was much more fun than I anticipated. It gave license to delightful ‘touchiness'. As we were catching our breaths and chatting James was looking through his shots, "I think I have some great ones. What next Muriel?" He was definitely getting into his stride."I think David should chase me but I'm old and will be easy to catch, I think he should chase me with Annie on his back."I wasn't expecting that and nor was Annie but she was the first to respond, "sounds like fun."I knelt down and Annie climbed onto my back, her legs around my waist and her arms around my neck, as I stood she held on tightly, pressing herself into me, her short legs spreading further until I could feel her mound rubbing against my lower back, and her boobs squished into me. She wiggled up and down a bit, rubbing herself against me."Comfortable?" I asked"Oh yes." She answered a little huskily."Before we start running I think you should get some still shots, come here and stand behind Annie." Muriel said.James did this and then Muriel told him to kneel down. I heard him gasp and then he started clicking away."You dirty bitch! I'm completely exposed, he can see everything from down there." Annie said laughing.She obviously wasn't too worried because she arched her back and stuck her ass out, exposing even more to the camera, all the time whispering in my ear, "I'm so wet, I think I'm dripping.""I think they're the most incredible shots I've taken.""Stick with me kid, with my dirty mind and your camera skills we'll make a great double act."As we were laughing at this Annie was still whispering in my ear and rubbing herself off against me."Oh James, you have to get a close up of this, I've never seen Dave's tallywhacker looking so big, what do you think Muriel?" Suzi asked, smirking and making it obvious she knew what was going on.Muriel played right along, saying, "definitely the biggest it's ever been." As she encircled it with her thumb and forefinger, making sure James got shots emphasizing the fact they didn't meet. They were right, I was ready to burst, but work to do first.Muriel ran slowly with James behind her, stopping and bending as if out of breath, insisting he took pictures of her exposed holes, "they're for my private collection."We could have caught her easily, but Annie whispered for me to go slow as she was enjoying it. She was beginning to feel heavy, but as her breathing changed, and she started to wiggle faster I forgot about the weight. Her mouth was next to my ear and a cascade of oh and ah; followed by "fuck, fuck, fuck I'm cumming."She was letting everyone within five hundred yards know she'd orgasmed, and she nearly deafened me.As she settled I went to put her down but Muriel had other ideas, "you haven't caught me yet." So off we went again, Annie no longer whispering as she said, "take it slowly, my nips are sensitive and my clit's on fire."To Annie's relief, Muriel let us catch her easily but insisted on mounting from the front for our hug. She managed to clamber up and sat astride me, teasing my upright pole with her twat, allowing James to click away merrily as she did so. I stood a bit with both women wrapping their bodies around me, their tits and cunts grinding in. This should have been erotic for me, but I was concentrating on bracing my body against the weight. It was only when Muriel and Annie started kissing over my shoulder and then both nibbling at my ear that my legs turned to jelly.Muriel was in her element "I think we should all have some more wine before our next shots or maybe some water, better still wine and water." While the rest of us recovered on the grass, Suzi and Jenna went to get the refreshments. "Bring the baby oil back with you." Muriel shouted after them."How are the photos coming?" I asked James"Incredible, I can't believe some of the shot's I've got, very hot and erotic.""Was it weird taking those sort of pictures of your sister.""Yes and no, as I got into it I forgot she was my sister, it was only after she came that I felt a bit embarrassed.""Not ones for the family photo album then?""I wouldn't put it past her."When they returned with the refreshments I made a beeline for Suzi, feeling a wee bit guilty."Enjoying yourself?" She asked, a little narkily"Not really, it's just what I do for art." I claimed, in a highbrow tone."Bull shit!""Alright, I'm feeling fucking great. What have you been doing whilst I've been frolicking?""I've been sucking off the camera man." Suzi teased me."Bull shit, he'd be all out of focus."We laughed and I kissed her, my horniness kicking back in immediately."Whoa, Neddy." Suzi suppressed me."Neddy?""That's what Annie calls her horse.""Bitch."Suzi sat there with an 'I got you' smirk on her face."Actually, I did frig myself when Annie was coming in your ear.""Did You?""Yeah, three fingers.""Dirty little hussy."Muriel stood up and started speaking, "are we all ready for some more fun, frolics and photographs?""For this next session, Suzi is going to wrestle Jenna.""What? No way, she'll kill me, she does origami or typhootea or something." Suzi said laughing"That's what the baby oil is for, you'll be greasy like in Greek wrestling, she won't be able to grab you. Anyway, I'm sure Jenna will take it easy, won't you Jenna?""Of course." Jenna said, smiling wickedly."James are you ready? I'll oil Jenna up, and Annie can oil Suzi. That might make for some good shots. David you sit there with your hands by your side, no fiddling.""Can't promise."This could be interesting, I wasn't sure how Suzi would be with Annie, but she smiled and they were nattering away as Annie lathered Suzi's back. As her hands moved down I was getting intrigued. Annie smothered her bum cheeks, rubbing the oil in with both hands, I could see Suzi was enjoying it.As her hands got closer to the center Suzi leant forward a little, parting her cheeks and giving Annie better access. Annie applied more oil and was running her fingers slowly up and down Suzi's cleft. I could swear I heard a little yelp and saw Suzi's hips jerk forward. Was her finger in Suzi's ass? I wanted to get closer but didn't want to seem obvious. Annie moved so that her hand was wedged between the two of them, Suzi was definitely pushing back onto her, she was finger fucking her ass, dirty, sexy bitches.My attention was distracted by a yelp. Looking over to Muriel and Jenna I could see that Muriel was using a different technique. She seemed covered in oil and was rubbing herself up against Jenna with James only two feet away, clicking away like mad. Jenna must have seen me looking over, because she provided an explanation for the yelp, "this dirty cow bit my nipple, I hope she does it again."She duly did.Annie was now in front of Suzi, liberally oiling from her cunny up to her shoulders and back again, little flicks of her nips each time she passed bringing groans of pleasure from Suzi."Right ladies and gentlemen the Greek wrestling is about to start, take your seats please."Muriel's announcement brought the oiling to an end, Suzi looked disappointed. Annie whispered something to her and they both giggled and then Suzi nodded.James came over and Annie went into fake trainer mode, slapping Suzi's muscles as she got her ready for battle.Muriel appointed herself referee and marked out a ring. We stood about ten feet back to give James room to work. Annie stood in front of me and inched back a little so that her bum was just touching my dangling tallywhacker , it naturally jerked, bringing a throaty laugh from Annie."Behave yourself." I gently chided, keeping my hands by my side and trying to concentrate on the wrestling. Really I wanted to sink my hands into her tits and my cock into her hole.The two girls were circling, sussing each other out. It looked like the real thing. Suddenly Suzi lunged forward and grabbed Jenna by the hair, pulling her head down hard. I wouldn't have been brave enough to do that. Jenna managed to get upright and pulled Suzi in close, I was expecting the worse. Her right hand went between Suzi's legs and she seemed to lift her into the air by the cunt. I wanted to shout to the ref but nothing came out. In what seemed like slow motion she gently laid her on the ground before diving on top of her, their oily bodies squelching off of each other.As I was watching the wrestling, Annie was getting bolder. She was gently twerking against my hardening cock and as it stood upright and pressed into her back her hands came behind her and started jerking me. I made sounds of protest but she shushed me and said, "enjoy it, I have permission.""What?""Shush, enjoy the wrestling."As I was enjoying the wrestling, James was directing them and it was almost in slow motion, they would slip and slide into a position and when he was happy they would tighten their muscles, the oil making the striations stand out, I'm sure the photos would be amazing. Every so often Suzi would be bold and do something off script, just to get a reaction from Jenna. I think she was enjoying Jenna being rough with her.Annie turned around to face me, placing both hands around my cock and jerking harder."I can't see now, you'll have to describe what's going on."I was describing the action as she started to lower herself down."What are you doing?""Shush, I have permission, keep talking.""Suzi's on top, pinning Jenna down, James is telling her to move up so her nipple is in Jenna's mouth, oh my god."Annie had put my cock between her gorgeous tits and was titty fucking me, Suzi's or Muriel's weren't big enough and it felt amazing, I could come very easily."Jenna has spun Suzi around and has Suzi's head clamped between her thighs, Suzi knelt up, face down, bum towards Jenna. She telling Suzi to 'eat me bitch'. With her right hand she is finger fucking Suzi and with her left hand she's slapping her ass. Ah"Annie has taken me into her mouth and is shoving her head down, gagging but pushing on."Jenna has sat up a little, she pulls Suzi's taut cheeks apart, showing everything to the camera which is only a foot away, Suzi is tapping the grass, I think she giving up, Ah I think I'm coming."Annie stood up, my jizz dribbling out her mouth as she gave me the widest smile of the day. I walked over to Suzi who was cuddling Jenna and Muriel, her face bright red from being clamped between Jenna's thighs.She smiles, "that was hot.""Yes it was." The Nudist Camp During LockdownHow we survived, thrived and frolicked."Shit, shit, shit." We looked at Muriel as she shouted; the anxieties and uncertainties of the previous few weeks finally boiling over. The three of us were sat in Muriel's cabin, watching the TV news, transfixed, like the rest of the nation, by the unfolding Covid disaster. As we had expected, the government, after weeks of flipping and flopping, had finally announced a lockdown, all but essential businesses to close and nobody to travel unless absolutely necessary."I know I should be more concerned with all the poor souls who are getting sick or dying but I just can't believe our bad luck. After years of this place literally falling apart around me we're finally back on our feet and now we have to close." You could see Muriel's anger turning to despair, tears beginning to well up as Suzi pulled her close and comforted her.I was half watching them and half listening to the news, "They say the government is going to put in a raft of measures to support businesses and workers affected." As I conveyed this message I could see Muriel wasn't convinced, "The support will probably be based on previous year's earnings, which in our case there wasn't any." She had a point but I was trying to stay upbeat and optimistic. "Why don't we wait till all the details are out and we'll see what support we're entitled to and I'm sure between the three of us we can come up with some ideas of something we can do." They both nodded and I went and fetched a bottle of wine from the kitchen, thinking there was no point just sitting around moping."Here's to staying healthy and to keeping this place afloat." As I raised a toast, Muriel smiled for the first time in days, hugging us both and thanking us for being there with her.The next few days were a blur, lots of phone calls cancelling bookings, us trying to find out what the new rules really meant in reality and above all the seemingly inexorable rise in the number of Covid cases and unfortunately Covid deaths.I think we were all in shock, worried about our families who we could no longer visit and worried about the nudist camp, which was our home, and whether it could survive.We busied ourselves, Muriel and Suzi dealing with customers and members, many of whom were long term friends of Muriel and thankfully weren't asking for their yearly fees back, not yet anyway. I concentrated on finding out what supports might be available and on the day to day maintenance that still needed to be done.Muriel was right, she wasn't entitled to any payments but what was good news was that many business taxes and rates were either cancelled or put on hold. Also, although Suzi and I had never really been paid much, getting our food and lodgings plus a couple of bob whenever we needed it; as employees we were entitled to furlough payments, which meant that we were entitled to 80% of our monthly wage, paid by the government.We had never really hassled Muriel over money, happy to have enough to get by on and seeing working and living at the camp as more of an enjoyable, erotic adventure than a job. We were aware that Muriel had us down as full time employees, for insurance and tax reasons. I was looking forward to having some fun and winding Muriel up a bit."So apparently you can claim 80% of our wages from the government, how much do we get paid a month?" I asked Muriel as we were all sat around having breakfast.In the months and months we'd spent with Muriel, through some of the wildest, happiest, naked sexual shenanigans imaginable, I had never seen Muriel lost for words or look embarrassed, but now she was.We let her stew for a short while before Suzi couldn't keep a straight face anymore, bursting out laughing and hugging Muriel before saying. "We knew you were cooking the books a bit to help keep this place stay afloat, we didn't mind. Now it might be beneficial."Smiling sheepishly she said "You earn £1100 a month each, I claimed a lot of it back for food and lodgings, I think

 Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 4The Business Turn-around.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The three of us found ourselves sat naked, prim and properly behind our booth.As you can imagine our booth was very popular, and you can't keep a good man or woman for that matter down. Everyone was very polite asking the same, repetitive questions. Many complimenting Suzi and Muriel."I'm bored." Said Suzi and we agreed that it was getting tedious and quite anti-climactic. "I have an idea, I'll do it first, then you have to follow.""What?" I perked up."Wait and see, I'm waiting for a dishy man to come along."She didn't have to wait long, before a well-built local lad sauntered over."That was a lovely show you put on there, ladies.""Thank you, I'm glad you enjoyed it. Have you ever visited our Arundel holiday resort?""No, but I've thought about it."Suzi stood up, allowing her hair to fall away from her boobs and the top of her pussy lips to be seen between her closed legs. She leant forward and opened up a leaflet, explaining it to the young lad, but he wasn't listening.After he left, we all had a good giggle and I was volunteered next. I asked Muriel to point out some locals who might be up for a good laugh."That's Jill, whose original idea this all was. Over there, with her sister. I'll call them over."They approached rather sheepishly, but were calmed by our big smiles."I hear you've had an exciting day." Jill said"And it's all down to you and your marvelous idea." I praised her.Jill blushed a bit at this and I took it as my cue, I stood up with my semi erect cock bouncing around in front of me,"Ladies, let me buy you a drink; as a thank you." As I said this I maneuvered towards them, Jill nearly jumping backwards, but her sister a much cooler customer. Staring directly at my rocket, she said, "Where do you keep your money?"I gestured reaching for my wallet, then acting like I misplaced it. My hands slapped one ass cheek, then the other. Then I shrugged in an ‘I'm so sorry' sort of way.We all burst out laughing and bade farewell to the good-natured sisters."I don't know if I can top that." Said Muriel, still laughing "and besides the festival is closing shortly. Thank you both so much for one of the nicest, most fun, and exciting days I've ever had. I love you both." We all welled up and came in for a big hug, a family hug. The  bookings rocketed and the Arundel Resort went from strength to strength, generating more great opportunities.First, the local and regional press covered all the event. A Few Fleet Street London papers reposted the frackus. One rather cheeky tabloid did a feature report, a few days later, carrying a background history of the ‘Hippy Free-Love Resort.'Then, the targeted audience, those who are serious about nudism; all read our feature article about the resort.It was focused on Naturism for a new generation. Within weeks our resort was booked full, well into late September.Muriel hired Geri, who is Mary's lover, and just happens to be the daughter of Jim & Muriel's old friends and patrons, since the 80s. Geri was asked  to help with publicity and promotions. Geri had arranged an ongoing advertising contract with H & E magazine. This allowed the resort to seal the deal and bring in folks from a worldwide draw.Geri had reserved a block of Chalets for a reunion of fellow 2nd generation naturists. She asked them to feel free to invite a partner, as well. The reunion was planned for mid-august. Geri structured the activities with the help of Mary. Suzi and I just helped wherever a need arose. Suzi and I had no idea how much our ‘Godiva Event inspired the reunion group. They wanted us to participate in everything, even though we didn't share their legacies.Muriel loved that week more than any. She said it was like going back in time, to when she and Jim were with several dozens of ‘flower children.'In September, an aging folk group, from sixties fame, was booked for an outdoor concert. It brought out many of the original hippies, Suzi and Dave arranged with Mike, to lease his hayfield across the road from the entrance gate. There, the tents, RV and campers filled the horizon.H & E came out and ran a story on the concert. We also showed the H & E journalist our literature and some details on our successful reunion event, of the previous month. By October, Muriel had used the windfall income to pay off all liens and debts on the Resort. She scheduled a late-night meeting in the lodge, with Suzi and me, just after the mid-August ‘2nd Generation' Reunion finished.She shared her renewed vision with Suzi and me, but only part of the vision. She also noted that we hadn't left her in September, to resume our college pursuits. “That;” she said, “was a fear I could not speak of.”“Dave and Suzi, I want to offer you a business proposal. I want you two to have a part ownership of this resort, so the concept and estate can continue after I am not able to be a part of it. You worked your asses off for next to nothing, this summer. You rescued me, and gave me life, both in my business and my personal vitality. I want the two of you to enjoy the fruits of your industry.”She slid two envelopes across the kitchen table.“This is your seasonal bonus. I'm also willing to give you each 10% of the future annual profits, if you stay on, making this your residence. Each year, you each will also earn stock shares mounting to 2% of the estate.If we form a long-term partnership, the two of you could attain a combined stock in the estate, which would cap at 48%, after 12 years.Dave, you would oversee management and development of all facilities, and operations.Suzi, you would manage all staff and inventory purchasing. Hospitality is everyone's mission.I'm going to approach Geri about continuing to manage booking, publicity, and promotions.This resort was in its greatest days, when youthful people operated it. I believe; with the passions, vision, and skills of you two, we have even greater days ahead of us.”I stared at Suzi. She just stared back at me.Muriel broke the silence;“Now, I want you two to think about this, at least overnight. When you've come to a place where you want to talk further, Just come tell me.”That night I walked Suzi back to our cabin. Suzi's first words were a question;“Dave, is this the life you love? That you can be happy doing, for the rest of your life?”“Actually, after all we accomplished in these weeks, I'm very confident in saying ‘yes.'She kissed me passionately, then pulled away and said;“ I'm all in. Yes! I will be by your side, as we carry on this vision and live this wonderful, fulfilling, and exciting life!”I scooped Suzi up off the deck and carried her in to our bed. We fucked with a passion and complete surrender of our bodies to each other.The next morning we made a few calls, informing our parents of our business ventures. We then met with Muriel, to tell her of our acceptance of her business proposal. She was joyful and thankful.In February, Muriel encouraged Suzi and me to get away for a break, and to focus on each other. She knew our great influence on the Arundel revival comes from the vitality of our own chemistry. So off we went to the Mediterranean coast. We were on the French Riviera, at a nude resort, of course.When the French resort owners discovered who we are, they comped us the entire holiday package. They said our spread in H & E magazine gave the naturist resort industry a huge economic boost. They were honored to host us. They just asked us to pose for a publicity photo, so they could brag about us staying there.Who knew! Suzi and I are nudist celebrities, worldwide!We asked them to come visit us next year, at Arundel.A Naturist Photographer.The off-season also allowed us to do a lot more work on the resort. To save on taxes from our windfall, Muriel reinvested capital, back into the property. We ordered the building materials for what will become the largest building on the resort. We're putting up a building over the 2nd swimming pool which is back in the Chalet area commons. Mike and a couple other guys helped me with the 40 by 72 foot post-frame structure. The trusses were 25 feet above the pool deck.It allows us to become a true 4-seasons resort. Not to mention a better prepared recreational area during rainy weather. By May, Suzie and I hope to be moved into a portion at one end of the new structure. Downstairs it houses a kitchen, restrooms, showers and a fitness area. Our apartment was above the mentioned rooms. It's a 3 bedroom home, with windows overlooking the pool room.Suzi and I enrolled in online classes and carried a pretty good class load, but we switched our majors to business and tourism degrees. It allowed us to be study partners and help each other do well.Geri continued managing bookings, events, publicity, and advertising. The Summer 2020 season looks optimistic.Suzi swiveled in her chair and looked over her shoulder. "Looks like fun." She said, turning back with a cheeky grin on her face.We were sitting on the deck of our cabin waiting for our daily 'team meeting'. If it was warm enough we would be naked but today I had on shorts and a light sweatshirt, Suzi wearing dungarees and a tee-shirt. Muriel always went for a nude early morning walk, covering herself with a blanket if needs be when she sat down for coffee with us."She's such a tart!""Who, what?" Said Suzi, not really listening and barely lifting her head from her phone."Muriel, the builders have arrived to renovate the old shower complex and I can see four of them in hard hats and high-vis jackets and Muriel's just standing there in her birthday suit, naked as the day she was born, chatting away."It had been two weeks since the village fete and Suzi and Muriel's 'Lady Godiva' double act had gained not only local headlines but had even made some of the nationals. This combined with the favorable article in H & E naturist magazine and a spell of fine weather meant that we had been inundated with enquiries and bookings. It was still early in the season but some weekends were already fully booked, hence the renovation of the shower complex so that guest could come and camp if they wanted to. The shower complex like much of the camp had become very run down, Muriel and her late husband Jim not able to keep up with it.Teasing the Plumbers.On Mondays a couple of ladies from the village would come and help clean the chalets but other than that it was just the three of us, me doing mainly grounds work, minor repairs, mowing, cleaning the pools etc. and Suzi and Muriel looking after everything else. We were very busy but loving the challenge and loving the life style."She wouldn't, would she?""Wouldn't what?""Well Muriel has just walked off towards the big old barn, arm in arm with two of the builders.""I don't think she would but if she does good luck to her." Suzi said, getting up and coming and sitting beside me so she could see what was going on.Muriel was now out of sight and Suzi lost interest, going back to her phone instead. I however was on high alert, feeling protective of Muriel and maybe a bit jealous of the builders."Well if they did they didn't last long." I said fifteen minutes later as Muriel came jauntily towards us with a big smile on her face, Suzi digging me in the ribs."Morning you two, it's a fresh one this morning.""Morning Muriel, come and sit down, I'll put on some fresh coffee."I couldn't help smirking a little as I said "I see you met the builders.""Yes lovely chaps, very efficient, they say they should be finished in three days.""Well I hope you didn't distract them too much from their work." Suzi said, returning with the coffee.Muriel laughed, "Maybe just a little, you should've seen their faces when I came around the corner and stood in front of them, they know this is a nudist camp but I don't think they expected me to be so bold." She took a sip of her coffee "That's lovely, good and strong, thank you." After a moment she continued. "I know I'm used to being naked but I have to tell you that having four new pairs of eyes on me gives me such a thrill, makes me feel all tingly and alive. I have big nipples anyway but the chill weather and their stares made them harder and bigger than ever, the poor boys were mesmerized, I'm such a tart" We all laughed and agreed.My nosiness finally got the better of me "I see you went for a walk with two of them."Suzi gave me a sharp look but I knew she was as nosy as me, Muriel's face lit up with a knowing look, her eyes seemingly twinkling as she looked at the two of us. With a silly, almost bimboish voice she said, "well my pussy was so wet, I just had to take those two hunks and suck them and fuck them for all they were worth."I think a bit of both of us knew she was joking but as we sat there open mouthed I was the first to break."Did you?""No of course I didn't silly, I might be an exhibitionist tart but I'm not a complete slag, well not most of the time anyway."She knew we wanted more gossip but decided to string us along for a bit."I wanted to show them my crack." She left this hang in the air a moment as we all smiled "you know the one in the wall of the barn; not the one between my legs.""I wouldn't put that past you either, tart." Suzi said"Takes one to know one.""I know, I'm getting turned on listening to you, and when I saw you standing in front of them flashing your tits and cunny, I felt I was missing out on something.""I think if you went over there naked Suzi, they'd definitely get no work done." Muriel said and we all laughed."Shall I tell you what our little walk was actually all about?"“Please do,” we both said."Well they're actually a family of builders, Bill and his three sons. The youngest is James. Only him and his dad were able to even look at my face, after a few minutes anyway. The other two ignoramuses could only stare at my tits and snatch, the whole time I was there. I was explaining to Bill that I had always wanted to convert the barn into a clubhouse and bar area, but never thought it would be viable. But what with the vava-voom you two have put into me and into this place I think we might manage it.Anyway I asked him would he have a look at the barn and come up with a price for the conversion, he said he could look at it now, and get back to me by the end of the week. James said he loved photography and taking pictures of old buildings and factories and did I mind if he came and had a look also. His two idiot brothers mocked him for this which is why I put my arms through the two of theirs and marched them to the barn, I think I might have wiggled my ass a bit as we were walking, to show them what they were missing out on."

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 3Jill, Mike, and Penny Contrive a publicity plan.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On Thursday, Geri phoned. She spoke with Muriel for a while before being handed back to me,"How you doing?" Geri asked."Good. A strangely odd week, very hard for poor Muriel; but we're getting there.""How's the resort looking, have you got many bookings.""I think there's a couple for this weekend and Suzi and I are going to sort out the chalets tomorrow for them. A few more next weekend, after that I don't know, why?"" Remember I said I'd ask around, see if anyone had any ideas.""Yes.""Well Freddy Spencer, one of my old chums from the Arundel Naturist Resort, is now the editor of H & E magazine."Geri sounded really excited but I didn't know what she was talking about."H & E magazine is like the naturist bible, it's run for and by naturists.""Ok and?" I pressed."Well, like me, Freddy has some fond memories of coming down there with his parents. They were lovely, innocent, naked days,""That's great, but how does that help us now?""Well Freddy would like to come and do an article about the place, promote it as a fun, welcoming place to be. He says he'll give us a four page spread, and if we can make it look fun, with a good mixture of young and old, then it should do wonders for the resort's image and bookings.""Sounds great but how are we going to do it, there's very few people booked in for the next few weeks.""They normally use professional, perfect models for their shoots, but I think we can make it more real, more natural.""How so.""I've volunteered myself, Mary, you and Suzi to be models, I'm was also thinking about Muriel, but with Jim passing away I don't know."Fine for me, Suzi or Geri, But I could never see Mary agreeing. "What doe's Mary think of it?""I haven't told her yet."I found myself shaking my head and laughing. "Good luck with that."I told Muriel about it, and she was over the moon! Her spirits immediately lifted, chattering away about where we could take the photos and such.There was a knock at the door and I said I'd get it. Mike Squires and his wife, Penny, were standing there along with two other neighbors; come to show their condolences.When the visitors entered the living room, Muriel seemed pleased as she stood to greet them."So good of you all, to come over."To make ourselves useful; Suzi and I asked if anyone wanted tea,"Maybe something a bit stronger?" Muriel said.Everyone had a drink and they were having a good old natter, telling stories about Jim and 'the good old days'.We just sat and enjoyed listening, keeping everyone's glasses topped up. The conversation eventually got around to Muriel's plans for the future and for the holiday resort."Well I hope to keep it running, although my bookings are way down on previous years. But these two lovely young people are going to help, so we might manage.""Yes; I met Dave and Suzi the other day and the place is already looking better." Mike said, smiling at Suzi.Penny, Mikes wife, said; "It's the village festival, in two weeks, you've never really been involved before; but why don't you take a booth, this year, handing out fliers and letting people know about the place. With these two good-looking ones working here, you're bound to get a good response." I think she was looking at me, the same way Mike looked at Suzi, but I could be wrong."Hold on old girl, Muriel's probably got her hands full, what with making arrangements and such.""I think it's a wonderful idea, give me something to look forward to, and all publicity helps.""Well, if it's publicity you want, then I have an idea." We all turned to look at Jill, another neighbor who had hardly said a word since she arrived, concentrating on drinking Gin instead.Jill seemed happy with her audience and continued "Well this is a nudist resort isn't it?"Muriel nodded. "Well then what you have to do is something involving nudity."We were all just looking at her, waiting for her to continue. Once she managed to get her words straight in her head, she said; "I was reading about a village somewhere that has a Lady Godiva festival, very popular as you can imagine. Anyway, I was thinking that you could do something similar, maybe have someone ride nude through the village and into the festival center. The press would love it, maybe even the nationals."Mike was the first to say anything, "that's a bit much, I don't think the parish council would allow it.""Well, I'm on the parish council, and I think it's a marvelous idea." Penny said.We all looked at Muriel, who was just smiling; "I think it's wonderful."We all smiled, as much at Muriel's joy, as anything else. The talk soon got around to practicalities. Mike stared at Suzi as he asked, who could we get to play the lead role."I'll think of someone." Was all Muriel would say.I wasn't saying much, but an idea was starting to form in my head."Why don't we do something a bit different?" I blurted out. Everyone looked at me. "I know traditionally there was only one Lady Godiva, but why don't we have two, think up some silly reason for it. It'll definitely give us more bang for our money."I actually had a fully formed plan in my head, but didn't want to give all the details. I could see peoples' faces, thinking about what I had said."It could be interesting." Muriel said"I have two lovely mares we could use." Chipped in Mike.The chatter drifted off into matter s of Jim's funeral, and eventually it got late.When everyone had left, the three of us were sitting on the sofa."That was an interesting evening, what with H & E coming, and now Lady Godiva. I'm quite dizzy from it all." Muriel said.Suzi was looking at me and said, "I can see the cogs whirling. What are you thinking?""Lots of things. We need to decide who will be in the magazine pictures and I have a few ideas for Lady Godiva.""I bet you do.""Not what you're thinking. Things can't be too explicit, no worse than you might see on in some newspapers.""And?" Suzi pressed."Well, my idea would be to have a younger and an old Lady Godiva; hopefully you and Muriel." I stopped talking, letting my idea sink in, and waiting for reactions.Muriel was the first to respond, Suzi possibly a bit taken aback."Oh how exciting, there's a few in the village who have always disapproved of me, it'll give me a chance to rub their noses in it. What about you Suzi?""I don't know. I don't think I could, and besides I can't ride a horse.""Well we have two weeks to practice and I'm sure Mike would enjoy giving you lessons." Muriel said this with a glint in her eye and a small, knowing grin."Is there something we should know?" I asked, a smile on my face, knowing that whatever Muriel told us would be juicy."Well you'd never guess, looking at them now; but when Mike and Penny were younger they were wild, spending weekends over here, getting stoned and shagging. I don't think they ever considered themselves hippies like the rest of us. They just enjoyed the drugs and the sex. Then Mike took over the farm and they got married. They became respectable."I could sense there was more, and urged her to carry on."Over the years Mike has been a frequent visitor, ostensibly on the pretense of being neighborly, but really to see if there were any naked women he could stare at. I'm sure you made his day if not his year when he met you on Sunday."Muriel, for once, looked a little sheepish, before continuing "he would often come in the mornings when I was out for my walks and over the years we've developed a little thing.""A little thing?" I inquired.Muriel smiled, obviously wondering how much to tell us, but then decided to change the subject.Riding Like Godiva."I think you'd make a wonderful Lady Godiva, Suzi. And if you're very shy, I'm sure we can do something with your hair.""With my hair?""Yes, we can comb it so that it covers your boobs."Suzi didn't look convinced."Right, come over here and I'll show you what I mean."Both Muriel and Suzi stood up."Take your clothes off and we'll use this round ottoman as our pretend horse. Here, let me roll up a beach towel for you to place against your cunny. It's what a saddle will feel like. Plus, it'll keep this upholstery from smelling like a hussy's pussy."Suzi looked a little uncertain, but removed her jeans and t-shirt, hesitating before removing her bra, and going to sit on the ottoman."No-no, knickers as well. I want you to see how little you'll be exposing."I was enjoying the show, a raging boner in my pants and a smile on my face. When Suzi removed her knickers Muriel told her to sit astride the ottoman.Suzi sat straddling over the rolled up beach towel, facing me, spreading her legs as wide as possible, fully exposing her very moist-looking bald pussy. She was enjoying this as much as me."Now David I want you to get that thick sofa cushion and place it upwards, in front of Suzi, we'll pretend it's the horses head."As I did this Muriel was playing with Suzi's hair, bringing it over her shoulder and laying it over her boobs, the back of her hand rubbing against her nipples and causing Suzi to gasp and Muriel to smile. I was entranced and very turned on by the Suzi's nakedness, and Muriel fussing over her. My trance was only broken by Muriel's voice."Now David, come and have a look here."I moved to the back of the ottoman, beside Muriel. "All we can see is a little bit of your crack and when you're high up on the horse no one will see that, now bounce up and down for us as if the horse is moving."Suzi did as told, and it was a lovely sight, her cheeks flexing and fleeting glimpses of her puckered hole. Both Muriel and I were admiring the sight, when Suzi said, "my hair has fallen off of my boobs, we'll have to stick it down somehow."It sounded like Suzi had decided she'll do it. Muriel and I smiled at each other. "I'm sure we'll find something to keep it in place." Muriel said, smiling some more as she watched Suzi continue to bounce up and down."You can a slowly rock your hips, as if the horse is slowly walking, if you like.""Oh, this feels nice." Suzi said as she began grinding her crotch down on the plush terrycloth.Suzi was getting herself off on the cushioned ottoman. Her legs were spread wide, grinding herself against the roll. I felt my mouth going dry as I watched. Her hip action sped up as she worked herself into a frenzy. I felt Muriel rubbing my cock through my trousers. As I looked at the matriarch, she moved her other hand down to Suzi's tit. From Suzi's immediate groans, I guessed Muriel was pinching her nipple. I moved down behind Suzi, on the ottoman, kissing her neck and putting my hand on her other boob, squeezing it roughly and pinching the nipple."Oh god, this feels so good, pinch harder; oh, ah, ah, I'm gonna come, I'm gonna come." Suzi had stopped rocking, instead just pushing down harder and grinding her pelvis slowly. She shuddered as her orgasm ripped through her.I was astride the ottoman, holding Suzi and cuddling her from behind. Muriel was now in front, bending down and kissing her, Suzi's arms went up to Muriel's face returning her kisses with a passion. Both my hands pressed into Suzi's tits, while I kissed the back of her neck.As her breathing settled she gave a throaty laugh, "I think I've soiled your towel." We all laughed."He's a lovely horse, would you like a go?" Suzi offered the mount to Muriel.Muriel smiled and began to undress and as we watched. Suzi leaned back into me and said, "take your clothes off."I stripped rapidly, ripping off my t-shirt and jeans, Muriel took her time as we both watched her, the undoing of each button of her shirt drawn out exquisitely, her eyes alive and her smile teasing, as she watched us staring at her. I wish I could've seen Suzi's face, I imagine she was as transfixed as me.Muriel and I were now both standing naked. As Suzi went to stand, Muriel placed her hand gently on her shoulder, urging her to remain seated. Suzi looked around at me and nearly got poked in the eye, smiling and shaking her head, as if, 'watch where you pock that spear'.Muriel moved in closer and pulled my head to hers, in a kiss. This caused Suzi to be wedged between us. It was obvious where Suzi's head was, and what Muriel was hoping she would do. I had to see. I broke our kiss and looked down at Suzi, her head bobbing slightly and her face buried in Muriel's muff, and my cock bobbing next to her ear 'Wow'.Muriel's nipples stood out long and hard; and looked very inviting, I was going to suck them but then had the urge to bite. Muriel let out a yelp and grabbed my hair, pulling it hard but pulling me in closer as she did so. I applied more pressure and put my hand on her ass. My fingers slid between her cheeks, searching for whatever hole they could find. After a bit I stepped back behind Suzi and pushed my cock against the back of Suzi's head, and pulled Muriel closer at the same time, before releasing. I repeated and the girls caught on straight away as we found a rhythm. Me humping Suzi's head as her face fucked Muriel's cunny.

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 2Dave Fits In Nicely, at the Arundel Naturist Resort.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.My first impressions were of amazing greenness, green grass, green edges, green trees. To my city-boy eyes, this looked like the Garden of Eden, albeit a very unkempt garden of Eden.Jim came to greet us as the car stopped and it was obvious that he had had something like a stroke, walking with a stick and one hand held spastically into his side."Jim, this is David and Suzi, that I was telling you about. They've come to see if they would like to work here."Jim barely glanced at me before turning to Suzi and virtually undressing her with his eyes. "Young totty," is what I think he said, although it wasn't clear, Muriel blushed a bit before saying "Jim that isn't appropriate. You'll have to excuse him, the stroke has caused a bit of a change in personality as well as the more obvious effects. Jim was always a bit saucy but now seems to have no filter."I wanted to laugh, but was worried Suzi might be offended. Thankfully she took it in her stride, saying; "not to worry Muriel, I hear much worse at college, everyday; and at home. And by people who haven't suffered brain trauma." Giving me a look and causing Muriel to smile.Touring the Resort."Let me show you around the place and then we can talk about the job."There were sixty-five chalets, most were two-bed, but a few were three-bed. And only ten are owned by long term members, the rest belonging to the resort, and rented out. There was what looked like two outside swimming pools, which were covered, and various green areas where guests could walk, play games or grill a picnic. There were lots of hedges, providing privacy and working as wind breaks, and some lovely flower beds, all a bit overgrown, recently.When we finished the tour, Muriel invited us into a big brick lodge, near the front gates that turned out to be their home, as well as the reception hall. One of the two pools was situated near the lodge, as was the shower complex.Going into the lodge, she offered us soup that she had made earlier, which was delicious. After the soup, Muriel asked us what we thought of the place. We both said we thought it was lovely. We then talked about the job. I explained that I thought it was only for one person. She said that was her initial plan, but now thought it needed two as she didn't have the time, or energy, to both look after Jim and do all the administration that was needed and all the other work that was needed on the site.We explained that neither of us new anything about gardening, apart from cutting grass and maybe trimming. She said not to worry, as gardening was what kept her sane and she would continue to look after the flower beds. We then got onto the subject of nudity."Have you been nudist very long?" Muriel asked"I have, secretly for a few years, but only really got into it this last semester.""And I've only been doing it a bit less than Dave, but I'm really enjoying it." Suzi said and it was music to my ears."That's wonderful. We have a hot tub near the swimming pool. We could have a dip and talk about the ghastly subject of money, if you like."We stepped outside and over to the chaise lounges. I don't think that Suzi had ever been in too many hot tubs. I sure hadn't. They were a new novelty, until recently. Before we could say anything, Muriel stood up and started undressing. We both looked at each other a little shocked, but then shrugged our shoulders and stood up also.Muriel was naked in no time at all, wearing no underwear under her skirt, shirt and jumper. She threw her clothes on the chair and boldly stood there, almost inviting our stares as we undressed.She was a beautiful woman, average tits with a little sag offset by her perfect posture. One could debate if she was a B or C cup, only have her tell you she doesn't make her tits wear a cup, ever!She had long nipples, which seemed quite erect, as if she was enjoying this. Her belly was flat and she had almost boyish slim hips, long, toned legs, and a thick thatch of dark hair in between them. I think both Suzi and I must have been staring, as we seemed to have stopped undressing.Muriel just stood there with a friendly, open smile on her face; perfectly happy in her own body and space, and welcoming us into it without challenging or threatening us.I was the next to be nude, coyly removing my underpants as I had a semi stiffy, brought on by my excitement at the situation, but also enticed by the site of Muriel. I found it incredibly hot, having this beautiful and elegant woman look at me, and I was unable to stop myself getting harder and bigger."I can see you enjoy being naked." Muriel said to me, still smiling as she looked me up and down. I must have reddened because she said, "don't be embarrassed, you have a beautiful body and if I may say so, a very beautiful cock."I managed a croaked, "thanks."Suzi was standing in her underwear, watching the two of us. I'm not sure if she was waiting for our attention or gob smacked by the whole situation. As we looked at her, she slowly removed her bra and put her shoulders back, smiling, her gorgeous 34 B tits; I only know this from previously looking at her bra; jutting out proudly. Her nipples were as hard as I had ever seen them.I stood by Suzi to encourage her bravery, and I couldn't help myself, saying, "you're beautiful, Dear.""You truly are." Said Muriel; "now off with your knickers."This had the effect of making us all smile. Suzi relaxed a little. Then she wasted no time in removing her knickers, as she stood by the steps to the tub.. "Oh Suzi you're shaven, how wonderful. I've seen a few trimmed ones, but never one completely bare. I've thought about doing it a few times, but Jim is old fashioned and loves my big bush. Not that he's able to do much with it, these days. Do you mind if I have a closer look?"Suzi looked a bit uncertain but eventually said "no I, I don't mind at all." Muriel dropped to her knees, her face only six inches from Suzi's bare snatch.After what seemed like an age, she said, Can you put a foot up on the step for me?”Suzi did, then swiveled the bent knee outward, to accommodate Muriel's curiosity.“How absolutely wonderful, I can see your pink lips just sticking out, it's quite, quite beautiful." With that, she stood up, running her fingers through her own pubes; "Right! I've decided, this big old bush is coming off tonight." And then, with a throaty laugh,  she looked me in the eye and said; "don't worry, it's not part of your gardening duties."You couldn't help but like Muriel, she was so free and open."I'll go and get three towels and we'll get in" As she left us. Suzi turned to me and said; "well, what did you think of that?""She's certainly a force of nature, but I really like her." I quipped."I think you fancy her, more than just ‘like." Before I could say anything she continued, "I think I quite fancy her myself; her face being so close to my cunny. That did all sorts of things to me."My mouth nearly fell open, but before I could say anything, Muriel returned. She had three towels, three tumblers, and two bottles of white wine, and a small bag to carry them all in "I think we should celebrate what I hope will be a beautiful friendship. I would love it if you could stay in one of the chalets tonight? But if not, you can get a taxi easily enough, to take you back to the station." We both nodded and said we'd see how it goes."I left the back door open, so I can hear Jim if he needs me."Just then Jim peered his head out the back door, then say something. I didn't understand him, although I definitely saw fire in his eyes when he saw Suzi buck naked. Muriel heard him and just shook her head, then walked past us, obviously upset, I whispered to Suzi, "I think you make an old man very happy." Which got me an elbow in the ribs.Turning back to Muriel, she was crying, Suzi put her arm around her, and pulled her in for a hug, Muriel's head buried into her shoulder as tears and emotion flowed out of her. I marveled at how these two lovely women could comfort each other, clothed or not. I think it was the most beautifully natural and wonderful thing I had ever seen. My first instinct was to cuddle the both of them. But I was in my nudeness, plus my English male reserve, stopped me.After a while, Muriel lifted her head, trying to gather herself "sorry about that, I don't normally cry, I'm just being silly.""No you're not! You have every reason and right to be upset." Suzi said, rubbing Muriel's arm gently."You're very kind. It's just that I look at Jim and my heart brakes. He's never been the easiest man to live with, but he was so vibrant and full of life. And to see him like that, breaks my heart. He's only 54, but sometimes I wish he was dead, rather than the way he is." Muriel sniffed; "and then I look at this place falling apart and I feel I don't know how to cope."Tears started to flow again, and Muriel was visibly shaking, Suzi pulled her close, holding her even more tightly than before. She said; “Muriel, this is grieving. It's a process and letting it out is a mandatory part of grieving. It's a proof of how deeply you love Jim. Don't grieve alone.” I looked at them both with love, and I'm ashamed to say, a little lust. Their naked bodies were squashed into each other, making the whole scene somewhat erotic. They eventually broke and Muriel kissed Suzi on the lips, just lingering for a few moments before turning and walking off. I was stuck to the spot, completely shocked; wandering if this place and Muriel were way too much for us. Goodness knows how Suzi felt. As Muriel moved away from us I moved closer to Suzi."Are you ok?""I think so." She softly answered."That was unexpected.""It was, but it felt very natural and beautiful. There was such chemistry between us, as I held her tight, feeling her heart beating and feeling it slow as her breathing settled.” Then Suzi added; “ And besides, she might be a better kisser than you."We both smiled at this and followed on after Muriel.When we caught up with her, Muriel was standing on the decking beside the hot tub, which I had mistaken for a children's swimming pool. The cover was still on and Muriel seemed to be back to her old self, oblivious to what had just happened."This is where you turn on the heaters and the pumps for both the tub and the pool." Muriel said, pointing out a control panel inside a small concrete shed, "if we leave it covered it'll be warm enough in twenty minutes or so. I'll show you around a little bit more ."I put down the bag and we followed.Muriel stopped and looked down sadly at a very overgrown flower bed; "it all seems so overwhelming."'There is a lot to do, but you'll get on top of it, and we'll help you." Suzi said, and I nodded. I didn't know how much we were going to get paid, but I think an offer of bread and regular water would have sufficed at that moment.  Suzi is a very compassionate person, and her empathy drives her to those in need.Muriel took a deep breath to calm herself before saying, "you're both so kind."She paused, and then said; "well, no time like the present." With that she bent over and started pulling at dead leaves. I think she could have probably bent her legs and squatted down; but as it was she was bent at the waist, her bare ass pointed directly at us and her cheeks separated, leaving nothing to the imagination. We probably should have looked away, but I don't think Muriel wanted us to, her hairy pussy and butthole clearly on view. Her ass wiggled and winked at us as she flexed her muscles, pulling at plants.It was an amazing sight, and I would have imagined that I would be turned on by it, but as it was, I found it all too much, too in-your-face, as it were. After a few moments Muriel said, "David could you give me a hand with this one."I found myself bent at the waist next to Muriel, both of us with two hands around a plant that I later found out was called a lipstick plant. Our shoulders were touching and my left elbow kept rubbing off of her right tit and nipple, I'm sure she was leaning in more than was necessary. I found myself thinking of the view Suzi had of both of our behinds and this aroused me more than looking at Muriel's ass.Suddenly the roots gave way and we found ourselves nearly falling over backwards. I steadied myself first, and was able to grab Muriel's arm to stop her. As we straightened, my semi-erect tallywhacker banged against her hip.She looked down at my cock, and then up at my face. Smiling, she said; "I think you should wear shorts when you're clipping the hedges, could be dangerous to that big todger."We all cracked up laughing, and then Muriel looked at the recently pulled roots, "I think the vine weevils got to it. Shall we get in the hot tub now?"This was all wonderful, if not a bit strange, but I found myself still self-conscious about being aroused; and my cock sticking up, or out. I know it's silly, and not even something that I could do anything about. Looking back it was just remnants of the way I was brought up, and I was having to fight a mental battle with myself, not to put my hands over my sizable phallus.We pulled the tub cover off, and as I was folding it away, Suzi and Muriel were getting into the tub. I turned around just in time to see their asses, all goose-pimpled, go under the water. I was only twenty and my cock seemed to be hard or semi hard most of the time. And so it was that I was standing on the deck, my cock sticking out and upward, trying to act as nonchalantly as possible."Come on Dave, stop posing and get in the water." Suzi bantered.I wasn't posing, but Suzi loved to act like I wanted to be a sex symbol. The water was only just warm enough to be comfortable and Muriel said that it has a powerful heater, and would warm up after a while. She leaned over and turned the jets on. Suzi yelped and Muriel burst out laughing."Oh lucky girl, you're sat on one of the jets."It was my first Jacuzzi and I found it wonderful, laying back with my eyes closed as the water swirled around me. After a while Muriel pored some wine in clear plastic tumblers. We all said 'cheers'. I smiled at Suzi, basking in the wonderful decadence of it all, her cunny getting worked by the particular well-positioned jet.“Look over the greens and down that path to the chalets,” Muriel said. “Imagine what it can be, with just some good upkeep. So what do you think of the whole place?""I think I can speak for Suzi and myself when I say it is wonderful and that we are very interested in working here.""That's marvelous, I was worried that it was all too much or that my friendliness might be over-the-top, and might have scared you off."We both shook our heads and Suzi said it would be a great adventure.Muriel gave us more history and details. We asked whatever questions came into our minds. The wine was flowing and we were getting more relaxed and comfortable."I know it's all natural and not necessarily sexual, but do any difficulties arise around sex and so on?" I asked.Muriel smiled and thought, before answering, "When we first moved here, we were very liberated, Children of the sexual revolution, and free-love, and all that. To be honest there was a lot of peer pressure, I don't think everyone, particularly some of the women, were that happy sleeping around and having multiple partners. But no one wanted to stand out as square or old fashioned."We both nodded and Muriel continued."As time went on and the crowd changed so did the sex. Some couples continued to swap with others, but there was none of the free-for-all shenanigans that there had been in the past. Women want a man who will commit to them;  care for them. There's one old friend, she still comes and sleeps with Jim and me, when she's here. More with Jim, really, so maybe not anymore."We both sat captivated, and maybe a little taken aback by Muriel's story. She looked briefly sad and lost in thought before continuing."Any extra marital sex or swinging that takes place these days, seems to do so behind closed doors. We have had one or two domestic bust ups over the years; but for the most part anyone who's involved, seems to be so, happily. A couple has to be ready for these things. You can say you're okay with it, and you might even love getting to shag someone new; But watching someone fuck your partner can be more impacting that some are prepared for. I would be very careful getting sexual with another couple, if that couple hasn't previously been with others.” Last year we had two new couples visit us, who were confirmed swingers. They thought they'd see more of it going on. They liked the place and said; “If you ever wanted the business, we could arrange for ten or so of our friends to come with, for a weekend.”I thanked them and said we'd think about it, not ever expecting that I would. But our bookings are so down for this year, that I think I might have to phone them. What do you think about swinging?"Me and Suzi looked at each other, I don't think either of us had any idea what to say.Eventually Suzi managed, "Well, I suppose, if it's all consenting adults, then what people get up to is their own business. I don't think I would ever want to do it, but good luck to anyone who does. Sex is more than exercise and orgasms, for me. It's giving someone special, a part of who I am.”I nodded my agreement, not being able to think of anything to add."It can be very liberating, enjoyable, and even loving; with the right people. But with the wrong characters, it can be ghastly. I think your non-judgmental, live-and-let-live attitude is very refreshing, particularly for a young person. I would love it if you two would come and work here, please say you will."

Dave's Journey Back To Nature: Part 1A young man discovers nudism.Based on posts by Big galoot, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.My name is Dave and I found out I'm a naturist.I was a shy and introverted teenager. By the time I was eighteen, the most I had done sexually was to masturbate over the lingerie models in my mums home shopping catalogue.Around this time I also discovered that I loved being naked. This was a good few years ago, before the internet was everywhere; more innocent times maybe. I didn't know anything about naturism, or anything like that, I just knew I loved being naked. It felt so right. Everything was fine for a while; I would spend time in my room naked, with the door locked of course. Then I met my first girlfriend, and even though we got on well, I found I couldn't tell her about wanting to be naked. I even started cancelling dates so I could stay home in the nude. We would eventually drift apart.I started getting bolder with my nudism. I'd go from my bedroom to the bathroom with no clothes on; that sort of thing. I eventually built up the courage to walk around the house naked when I knew no one was at home. That summer I ventured outside for the first time.It was amazing, the warm sun on my naked body. I started refusing to go on trips with the rest of the family, or meet up with friends, so I could stay at home, alone, naked. My parents just thought I was a surly teenager.On one such occasion, everyone had gone off for the day. By 11 o'clock I was laid out in the back garden, basking in the hot sun, idly playing with my cock. I heard a little cough and a female voice say "umm, excuse me, sorry for interrupting" I sat bolt upright, my hands automatically covering my genitals, I looked around and saw Muriel, a friend of my mother's, standing there; an amused look on her face."Sorry for startling you David, I was just dropping off this parcel for your mum, when I saw no one was in I thought I'd bring it around the back and put in in the garden shed."I was too embarrassed to say anything. Muriel continued, "I've known you since you were a little boy, my how you've grown." I think I went even redder, if that was possible,She continued; "I envy you; lying there enjoying the sun on your body. If I had more time, I think I'd strip off and join you. But I must keep going. Enjoy the rest of your day, and tell your mum I'll phone her later."And with that, she was gone. Now, as I said earlier, these were more innocent days, before the big fetish for MILFS. Although Muriel was a very attractive woman, and would definitely have qualified. I just didn't think of her in that way. What I did take from what she'd said, was that maybe being naked wasn't that strange, and maybe I wasn't some sort of weirdo. I was also aware that a bit of me had enjoyed getting caught. My cock hidden behind my hands, growing, rather than shrinking.In September, I went to college and had to find somewhere to live. I eventually moved into a house with three other students; John, Mary, and Suzi. They were a good bunch and we got along well, but I really missed my freedom to wander around nude.One evening we were all very drunk and Suzi suggested we play truth or dare. After lots of moans and groans, we eventually got the game started. It came to my turn and I elected to tell a truth. I was quite pissed and blurted out about wanting to be naked all the time. There was silence for a while until Mary, who I think was even more drunk than me, started laughing and said she thought it was great; and that she thought she was a lesbian; and that we should all be free to be what we want. Mary's confession certainly trumped mine and thankfully took up the rest of our drunken conversations.I was first up the next morning, my head ready to explode. I was making coffee when Mary walked into the kitchen, we both managed painful good mornings, and then Mary said, "Did I really tell everyone last night that I was a lesbian?""Yes you did, and I told you all I was a nudist."When we stopped laughing Mary said, "Right; get them off." Pulling at my tee shirt."Piss off," I said, laughing.Mary stopped "I meant what I think I said last night. It's great you've told us, and this is your house and you should be free to be naked, if you want.""Thanks Mary, I'm not sure if the other's agree with you, though.""Well fuck them! They'll just have to get used to it.""You're still drunk." I dismissed her remarks."Probably, but l do mean it."I sat with my coffee, thinking about what Mary had said. I wasn't too concerned about what John thought. He spent most of his time at his girlfriend's anyway.Suzi was another matter. Both Mary and Suzi were good looking, outgoing girls who were fun to be with. But truth be told, I had a bit of a crush on Suzi. All of us in the house had flirted a bit and made some saucy comments, as any group of young people might. But Suzi had flirted a bit more with me, enough to make me think that the attraction might be mutual. But I was young and inexperienced, and not too certain of myself, and had now confessed my, what some might see as, perversions.Pushing Confessions into Conversions.That evening, I was in the house on my own, sat watching television. I was sorely tempted to strip off, but I dared not. Mary came in and said, "What are you up too?""Nothing much, I'm meant to be studying, but I'm just vegging out in front of the box.""Well if you want to you should do it nude.""Do you think so?" I said, pleaded for her to talk me into it."Definitely, if you're happier that way, then that's what you should do. And anyway your safe, you know I'm not gonna jump your bones."We both laughed a bit at this."How are you feeling about your little confession last night?" I asked Mary."Fucking brilliant! You're my friends and flat mates, and I've wanted to tell you for ages. Didn't mean to do it drunk, playing truth or dare, but I'm glad you all know.""I think it's great and I'm really happy that you're happy. I don't know if this is appropriate, but if anyone gives you any hassle about it, I'll thump them for you, if you want." I assured her.Mary laughed. "Thanks for being supportive, you're like a big brother, but I'm a good scratcher and biter myself.""That could be interesting," I said with a smirk."Fuck off! Anyway, you'll never get to find out. Now; you gonna get naked and relax, or what?"I thought about it. "I think I will, if it's ok with you?""Of course it is, do you want me to go outside while you undress?""Actually I think I enjoy being watched as well.""You Tart!""I know." We both laughed.I'd gotten down as far as my underpants, Mary watching me the whole time, when she spoke, "I've got one concern.""What?" I asked, a little worried."Is your ass clean? I don't want you putting skid marks all over the sofa." She never lack for British wit."Fuck off!" I said, both of us laughing loudly. Mary could be very crass and very funny.There were two sofas in our living room. I was sat on one, naked, and Mary on the other. The evening had been fun, watching a bit of tv, chatting, and generally relaxing.At one stage, there was a bit of a sex scene in one of the movies, nothing to write home about, but none the less, I had a semi erection. I was also dying to use pee. I tried holding it but the full sensation was having an even worse effect on my cock. I'd have to walk past Mary on her sofa to get out the room and would look silly with my hand over my crotch. Eventually I thought, ‘Fuck this, I'll just brazen it out.'As I passed Mary she gave me a hard smack on the bum."What was that for?" I asked."Firstly, you have a very slappable bottom and secondly, you're lucky I didn't slap something else, flaunting that bloody big thing about the place.""Sorry." I started apologizing."Don't be, I'm only joking, now get to where you're going and come back, I think there's an even juicier scene coming up," Mary said, with a big, knowing grin on her face.Around 11 o'clock I was thinking of going to bed, when Suzi returned from a night out. She walked into the living room and stopped dead in her tracks, obviously not expecting to find me naked. Before I could say anything Mary piped up"How was your night, Suzi?""Good! Mummy and daddy were in town, they took me out for a lovely meal. I invited them back but they wanted to get home. Good job they did, by the looks of it.""Oh, that could have been fun," Mary said."Umm," Was all Suzi managed."Now where are you going to sit, next to that lovely naked man or next to this raging lesbian?" Mary asked, giving Suzi a very exaggerated wink."Next to the naked man I think, there's a better angle of view," Suzi paused for effect. "Of the telly." We all laughed a bit and Suzi sat down a couple of feet from me.Even though I was staring directly at it, I couldn't tell you what was on the tv. I was much too aware of this beautiful woman sitting so near to me. I think she'd probably had a few glasses of wine when she was out, she seemed very relaxed and smiley. Even though I was staring ahead I was aware of her looking at me, it made me tingle and caused a stirring in my crotch which I tried, I think none too successfully, to hide by raising my thigh up a bit.Eventually she said she had to use the bathroom, and was going to bed after that. The effects of the wine and sitting on the low sofa meant that she went to put her hand on my knee to help herself up. At the same time I sat forward to help her up, causing her to miss my knee and put her hand slipping off my mid-thigh, and onto my rather large boner, which I had been trying unsuccessfully to hide under my leg.My stiffened cock was in pain from the weight trying to bend it. I immediately yelped and; she instinctively moved her hand away whilst trying to stand at the same time. She lost a bit of balance, which caused me to put a hand on her bottom to stop her falling backwards and her hand to go back again to my thigh, then slipping again but this time merely brushing my cock while her hand sank into the cushion, The bounce made my cock flop up on top of her hand. I pushed forward and she was eventually upright.We both said, "Oops, sorry." Before cracking up into hysterics."Good night Dave, good night Mary," Suzi said, still laughing. "See you tomorrow.""Night!" We both said.“Worst hand job ever!” I said, loud enough for Suzi to hear.After she had left, I looked at Mary, she was shaking her head."That was like a bloody Carry On film," She said."I know, it was mad, her hand on my nob, my hand on her ass, I couldn't have planned that if I tried." A bit brave, and proud of my wit.We both smiled. "Have you had a nice evening, being nude?" Mary asked."Fabulous! Thank you for encouraging me, and making it possible,"Mary smiled, but I think I saw a little sadness in her countenance. "You're very welcome," she said.I stood up. "I'm off to bed now, I'm knackered," I paused in front of Mary, my cock hanging down. "You know it's strange, if I was dressed I think I'd bend down a give you a peck on the cheek to say good night and thank you for being a good friend. But, as it is, it doesn't seem right." I said, feeling all philosophical."Piss off, will you; and take your big dong with you," Mary said, before trying to slap me on the ass again. I managed to jump out the way, my semi flaccid tallywhacker flopping a bit, and went to bed laughing.I lay in bed thinking what an amazing night it had been. My housemates seemed ok, and even encouraging of my nudity; and one of them was a secret spanker, I smiled to myself before having the most amazing masturbation session ever, thinking of what might have been and dreaming of what might be.The next few weeks were uneventful; we didn't see much of John, who seemed of the impression that we were all a bit too weird for his liking. I went around nude whenever the mood took me, Mary slapped my ass whenever she could, which became a standing joke amongst us all. Suzi seemed fairly cool with my nudity, I think, no, I hoped; stealing admiring glances at me. But the prevailing mood in the house was one of academic stress, we all had exams coming up.Geri Finds A Naturist Haven at College.That Saturday I was sat on one of the sofas, naked; supposedly studying, but really daydreaming. I heard the front door open and then Mary and one other voice. Mary stuck her head round the door and said, "Hi Dave, I've got a friend with me, is it ok if she comes in here?""Of course." I replied. I knew Mary had been seeing someone called Geraldine and wondered if this was her.Mary came in with a petite, pretty girl beside her."Geraldine this is David, David, Geraldine."Geraldine's most noticeable feature was her short, bobbed, fiery red hair. I was unsure whether to stand up to say hello, as I would have if clothed. Thankfully Geraldine saved my embarrassment by marching right over to me, arm extended. With a big smile she said,"Hi David, so lovely to meet you, please call me Geri, everyone does, Mary's told me so much about you."I managed to only half stand up to shake hands, lessening my slight embarrassment."Lovely to meet you Geri, call me Dave.""I hope you don't mind us joining you like this.""No not at all, take a seat.""I meant in the buff, Mary told me you might be naked and I was hoping you would be. I use to go on naturist holidays with my parents when I was a child, but it's ages since I had the chance to strip of with others. Anyways it doesn't seem fair, you naked and us dressed."I don't know who was more in shock, me or Mary."So is ok if we join you?" Geri asked."Absolutely, of course, be my guest," I said extending my arm, indicating the sofa. I looked at Mary, most of the color had drained from her face. As Geraldine started to undress, I smiled at Mary, in return I got daggers. I just raised my eyebrows as if to say 'your turn now.'I saw Mary take a deep breath, and start to undress. I averted my eyes a little so as not to gawk. Whilst nudity for me wasn't, in of itself, sexual; having these two attractive women strip off was undoubtedly very erotic to me. I decided there was no point in pretending that I wasn't looking, but instead, I just made polite conversation and tried not to stare.I asked Geri about herself, where she was from, how she and Mary had met. That sort of thing.She chatted away, all the time undressing. Finally she was naked and turned and bent over to fold all her clothes neatly. Now this was an amazing site, her pert bottom and rosy lips fully on show, but I wasn't aroused. Rather, I felt this was the most natural, wonderful thing I had ever seen.

Blending Our Lives.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Chapter 20.The next morning I was awakened by a beautiful sensation on my hardened shaft. Carrie was licking and sucking me. When my hand caressed her face, she popped off of it and looked at me. “I couldn't help it Babe. It was so hard and wanting attention. Lay back and enjoy.”I smiled at her and said, “You know, if you are quiet, I too, could be licking and sucking something as you do that.” She smiled and moved so we could 69. As her damp panty clad cunt came down to me, my fingers moved the fabric to the side and I began enjoying her sexy slit.It wasn't long before Carrie's body stiffened and she began to cum. I have no idea how she kept from yelling out, like she usually does, but she managed. I was already close when she started cumming, and that just helped me along, because about a minute later I was ejaculating into her mouth, which she somehow kept in and swallowed. After taking one last lick, she came off of me and moved so we could kiss. It was a very passionate kiss, that we both could taste our handy work. After kissing, she looked at me and said, “Good Morning Honey. I like this new mouthwash we use.”, then giggled softly.After resting a bit, I had to get up and pee. Carrie just snuggled back under the covers and smiled at me. It was only 6:30 in the morning, but I was up now. I told her I needed some coffee. She said that I should make two cups and bring one back for her. I looked down at her and said, “You getting used to this morning service young lady?” “You betcha Baby.” then directed me to where the coffee pods were for her Keurig.As I entered the kitchen, lo and behold, Chief was sitting at the table, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. I didn't even think that the paper was even delivered anymore. I red the news online. “Morning Chief” He looked up and said, “Morning Mark.” Good sign I thought. At least he didn't call me Shitbird, or any other name.I got my coffee and started to get Carrie her's. John cleared his throat and told me to take a seat. “So Mark. Tell me what's up with my little girl. I know they found some spot on one of her ovaries.”“Trust me John. That's about all I know. It took some prying to get that out of her. Hell, she was going to send me packing because of this. No way would I walk away from her, especially with something like that. But, I think it is just a cyst, that time and some meds will take care of.”He just stared then said, “Mark. Honestly, I am an overprotective father, and grandfather. I just want only the best for my two girls. I know you and I like you. You have always been a man about things and someone I can trust, unlike that fuck knuckle she was married too. I never trusted that guy from the first day I met him. I know from just looking at Carrie, she is in love with you, and judging how you look at her, the same is true for you. All I ask, is don't play games with her. Either be all in, or all out. I don't want her hurt again. As for her cyst, or whatever it is, I'm sure it is nothing. Connie has had those in the past.”“Sir. And I mean sir as respect as her father. We both know that we had to call officers sir, but we both know they couldn't fight their way out of a paper bag, with a knife and directions on where to cut. But John, truthfully, this is the real deal for us and me. I have never let a woman into my life before. I saw too much when I was in. How they were in love but deployment after deployment, took a toll on those marriages and most ended in divorce, so I never got into that situation. But your daughter has my heart and soul now and I will do anything for her.”He chuckled then said, “Well, I am not complaining. I've seen the same as you. I got real lucky with Connie. We have been together almost 43 years now, married 42 of them. She is the love of my life. Best thing that ever happened to me. How she endured all of my deployments, I'll never know. But I never took her for granted. Every time I was gone, I hurt inside, but I'd never show you assholes that side of me. I made sure when I was home, that she, and Carrie were the only things important to me. And I always acted like we were dating. We had date night a couple times a week. I don't mean sex either. Taking her to dinner, or a movie, or anything that she had an interest in. You do that, and you'll have a very happy home life. And, the sex is great too, even to this day.”“Yeah Chief, Really? Last night?” I said and laughed. He just chuckled and told me “Hey. When she wants it, who am I to deny her”, then laughed again.“Deny Who?” we both heard, and there, standing near us was Carrie. She walked over and behind her dad. Put her arms around him and kissed his head. “Morning Daddy. So who weren't you denying.”“Nothing Princess. Some things you don't need to know.” then laughed. She looked at me and said, “Glad I wasn't dying of thirst Honey” then shot me a glare. “Sorry Babe. But your dad wanted to speak with me. Here, let me get yours now.”, then laughed. Her dad then chimed in, “Christ Carrie, you broke him already. 20 years in the Marines and never broke the man, and you do it in two weeks.”“Mwah? Not me. But you know those Gyrene's, they sometimes need direction. They're not as cool as us Navy people.” then laughed, which made us all laugh. I was glad to see her sense of humor back, and the twinkle in her eye.We were gone most of the day. There was a huge craft show at this one park they we stayed at for most of the afternoon. I did learn that John got into woodworking as a hobby now. He said he always wanted to do that, but being away so long, he never found the time. At one point, I found myself with Connie, while Carrie was with her dad, looking at something a few booths down from us.“Mark. I am so happy you came into Carrie's life. I have never seen her this alive before, except when she took in Jenny. I know that you are worried about her, with whatever this growth is. As I told her last night, it is probably nothing, but a simple cyst. I have had 4 in my lifetime, and they always go away. The specialist will know better on Tuesday. I bet they don't even do an exploratory on her. Her lab results will tell the tale. Her doctor should have eased her mind some, but some reason didn't. Just be there for her, no matter what. That's all I ask.”I told her I would. After a bit we headed to this little Italian place her parents knew of, for dinner. John picked up this tab, although I was willing too, but he told me my money was no good tonight. I did invite them to join us the next day at my sister's, but Connie said they already had made plans to spend the day with Jenny and Alan.After dinner we headed back to Carrie's. I stated I needed to go home and get some clothes. Carrie offered to go with me. But I told her stay and enjoy her time with her parents. I wouldn't be long. Just needed to shave and shower and get some more clothes. I was back within an hour. We stayed up some and chatted more, then we all retired to bed. After the I love you's, Carrie said she wished we were alone right now, and that she needed me inside her. I just held her close and told her soon Baby, soon.Chapter 21.We left for my sister's around noon. The get together was to start at 1pm, but I wanted to see Ann before any others arrived. I knew she would just love Carrie, there was no question in my mind. She'd probably love any woman who could tie me down. Ann and my brother in law have been married 18 years. They have two kids, Kyle, who will turn 16 in November, and Katie, who turned 14 yesterday. They have a very nice and modern house, which they moved into a few years back.Ann met us at the door, when we pulled into the drive. She is 41, same as Carrie, and stands 5'6, 130 pounds. She has dirty blond hair, and blue eyes. She is a spit fire too. Never afraid to speak her mind and tell you like it is. She has tried, unsuccessfully, to fix me up with a multitude of her friends or single neighbors. Nothing ever came to pass with them. A few became sex buddy's, but that was it. None ever made my heart beat fast, or my stomach tighten up in a knot, like Carrie does.After the introductions were made, and a few cracks about how Carrie somehow managed to corral me in, the girls went off to the kitchen, while Brad, Kyle and I went to the family room to watch some football. Eventually, my uncle and aunt showed up, along with 2 of their kids and grandkids. Also was some of my sister's neighbors and friends too. Two of which I had dated, but nothing was ever said around Carrie. At one point, Ann got me alone and said, “I love that woman. She is so right for you. You better not fuck this up little brother.”We stayed until after eating and cake was served, and presents opened. I did not what to get a 14 year old, so I went the safe way and got her a card with $100 visa gift card. She loved that. I signed the card from Uncle Mark and Carrie. When she gave me a hug and a kiss, she whispered in my ear, “I like her Unc. I hope she will be my aunt one day.” I just smiled at her, knowing full well that was my plan too.Carrie's parents left Tuesday morning, to visit, and stay with Connie's sister Bev. Connie did tell me to call her if there was anything wrong, after the doctor visit. I did not stay Monday night at Carrie's. I figure they all needed a break from me. Of course Carrie really did not like that, but I thought it best. We've laid a lot on her parents by being together as a couple and actually sleeping together.I went with Carrie to the doctor's office and sat with her in the waiting room. The whole time, I held her hand and at times, felt as though she was crushing mine, because she was so nervous. Once she was called, I stayed in the waiting room. About forty minutes later, a nurse called for me to come with her. She led me to an office that had Carrie and the doctor.I looked at Carrie and she was smiling. The doctor introduced himself to me, and I did the same. He then looked over some papers, then looked at Carrie.“Ms. Reynolds, you can rest assured that you do not have any tumor, benign, or cancerous. It is what we call a functional cyst. It is a sack that usually contains an egg, then releases that egg during your monthly cycle. The sack normally then goes away. Well this one did not, as of yet. They sometimes don't, which is what has happened to you. It may take a few weeks, but it will go away, and when you come back in three weeks, if it hasn't, we'll give you some medication that will help with that process. Otherwise, you are very healthy. If you have stopped having intimate relations, like many women do at this time, you are very safe to resume, and did not need to stop in the first place. I only say this, because that is the first question I am usually asked.” he said with a slight chuckle.As we were driving home, Carrie was all smiles. This was a huge relief for her, and me too. Maybe our lives could get back on track, after this slight derailment. I asked her if she was hungry, but she said no. She just wanted to get home.After arriving, she excused herself and went upstairs. Lord knows what she was doing, but I finally heard heard coming down the stairs. When I looked up, there she stood, with this white lace Baby doll outfit on. You talk about sexy looking. “Oh My Sweetie. You look absolutely beautiful and very sexy”“Thank you Honey. I feel absolutely sexy right now and I need you to make love to me all afternoon.”She grabbed my hand and led me upstairs to her bed. I did not waste any time in disrobing. My cock was as hard as a rock, before my boxers hit the floor. As I stripped, Carrie got on the bed and lay there, with her legs spread wide, inviting me to take her. Her white thong barely covered her moist sex, and the top did not hide the excitement she felt , with her nipples already hard as pebbles on her beautiful tits.I kneeled between her legs and slipped my fingers under her thongs waistband and gently tugged them down and off of her body. Her labia was glistening in the afternoon sunlight, filtering through the window. I leaned in and blew on her sex, which elicited a moan from her. Then lightly licked her swollen lips. “Later Baby. I need you inside me now” she softly said.I rubbed my head all over her soaking wet slit and then slowly inserted the head. “Oh Gawd” she moaned out. I slowly inched my way into her inner being, which was so soft, and so hot. “God. You feel so good Carrie.”My mouth lowered to her chest, as I sucked in one fabric cover tit. She arched her back some, like she was giving me her tit. I then sucked the other one, which made her moan so loud. Then I moved up and started kissing her. Her legs wrapped around me and we made slow, and very passionate love to one another. Neither of could hold back though. We were like teenagers doing it for the first time, and erupted in orgasm. I shot first. As I was shooting my love juice deep inside her, Carrie crushed me with her legs as this set her off on her own orgasm. Her nails dug into my back, but neither of us cared. My grip around her neck was tight as well. I felt like I hadn't cum in ages. As we settled down, we lay in each other's arms, panting from our euphoric bliss.I was still inside her, and surprisingly, still hard as well. I gently rolled us over, so she was now on top. Our lips still together. Our tongues exploring every inch of tongue. I loved her kisses, but best of all, I loved her more than ever. She sat up on me and looked down at me, smiling. Then slowly removed her teddy from her body, exposing her beautiful tits to me.“My God. You are so beautiful Carrie. You can stay her all day like this.” I told her. She smiled then said, “I had all intentions of doing this all day.” then she started to giggle. I asked what was so funny.“Last night, after we went to bed, I was laying here missing the hell out of you by the way, but I had to endure another night of my parents going at it. You have no idea how horny that made me.” she exclaimed. I asked, “Did you take care of that?”She sort of blushed, then laughed and said, “Yeah. I did. All I could think of was you, making love to me. This sure beats my fingers, or any toy I have.”I chuckled and said, “Wish I could have watched that. That would be so sexy to see.”“Maybe one day I will let you watch. But right now, Fuck me Babe. Fuck me so good”Later that evening, after napping and then showering together, we headed out to dinner at a local bar and grill. Afterwards, I brought her over to my house for the first time.She was in awe of it, just coming down the driveway. The house is big. It is 4 bedroom, Victorian style farm house. It was, at one time, 5 bedrooms. But my grandfather combined two bedrooms into one and made a new master bath in one portion of it. Otherwise, it only had one bathroom.When we entered the house and I turned on the lights, Carrie sort of gasped. I asked what was wrong, but she just smiled and said, “I'm waiting for June Cleaver to come out of the kitchen with her pearls and high heels on. God Mark, this is so 60's looking.”“I know, but it serves it purpose for me, at this time. I do plan on buying furniture, just never got around to doing it. Ann bitches at me all the time. Come on with me, while I gather some clothes for the morning.”We went upstairs to the master bedroom. When she saw the furniture up there, she really gasped. “Oh My Mark. This stuff is gorgeous. Please don't replace this. This stuff has to be from the 20's. I just love the bed.”“Yeah. Gramps said his father built it.” The bed was a big four poster and had matching dressers and nightstands. It was old, but finely built and well maintained.As I was gathering things, she laid out on the bed. “You know, maybe this weekend, we stay here and let the kids have the condo. I'd love to make love to you right here. Also, pack up some underwear and some shirts and pants, so you can leave them at my place.”“Sounds like a plan to me. Where does Alan live anyways?” I asked“He actually lives with his mom. Close by campus. She is divorced for years now. I am actually pretty friends with her. We have gone out for drinks a few times and have had dinners at each other's places. She just adores Jenny, which makes it a whole lot nicer.”After a few more minutes, we left and went back to Carrie's. Of course we made love again that night, and early the next morning, before she had to leave for work. This arrangement worked out quite well for us.Chapter 22.By Thanksgiving time, we were comfortably into our relationship. Most nights were spent at her place, and most weekends were spent at mine. There wasn't a night we did not spend together. I was hooked on her. I never, in a million years, could believe I could wake up every morning with someone. This felt awesome to me and so special. I loved looking at her while she slept. I also enjoyed just sitting with her at night reading, or just watching TV, then retire to bed. The best part is when she folds herself into me and falls asleep. I love that most.Thanksgiving is time for family. This year though, I was spending dinner with Carrie, Jenny and Alan, and Alan's mom, Brenda. I usually would be at Ann's, but she understood. I did tell Ann we would be over after dinner to visit.Carrie and Brenda did all the cooking. Alan and I set the table, but then retired to the couch to watch some football. Jenny was out with the ladies, so this left only Alan and I alone. As we watched, Alan and I would talk some. He was a nice young man and had his head together. He told he would be graduating in the spring and already had a job lined up. He wanted to work a while before he went for his Masters.Then he looked around to see where the ladies were, and saw they were still very busy in the kitchen. “Mr. Roberts, Mark. I… I want to ask Jenny to marry me this Christmas. Do I ask her mom beforehand?”“Well Alan. To be honest, I think that would be a great idea. Are you absolutely sure of this? This is a huge step in your life?” He smiled and said, “Oh yeah. I have never been sure of anything like this. I love her so much and can't wait to start our lives together.”“Tell you what. You get Carrie alone one day soon and ask her. I'm sure she will give her blessing. But, she's not the one you need the blessing from. You know who that belongs to.” I told him.He chuckled, then said, “Yeah. I kind of had a feeling you would say that. But I don't know when I will ever see them before Christmas. That's not something you ask over the phone.”I laughed, then said back to him. “Oh you are so right there. That old bastard would kill you if you did it like that. When can you get a Friday off in the next couple of weeks?”He shrugged his shoulders, “I guess any Friday. I usually have labs on those days, so no biggie, why?”I shook my head. “Between you and I, and I mean this, you don't say a word to Jenny. I too, plan on asking Carrie to marry me. So pick a Friday. We'll tell our fine ladies we are doing a guy thing that day, which we are. But we'll fly down to Florida, and ask the Chief and Connie in person.”“Oh wow Mark. But I can't afford that. Heck, the ring I want to get is a bit over my budget.”“Don't worry about the flight, I'll handle that. Where did you get the ring, or see it?He smiled and said, “Over at the mall, at Kay Jewelers. It's only a half carat, but one day, I'll get her a bigger one.”“Look, tomorrow, the girls are going shopping with my sister, god help me. So why don't you come with me. A friend of mine is a jeweler and has a lot of nice rings. We'll figure it out from there.” He just nodded, and as he was about to speak Jenny popped in.“What are you two talking about. It looks like a very deep conversation.” We both laughed and said football.Dinner was excellent, but the people really made it nice. By the end of the meal, we were all tired. I helped, as did Alan, wish dishes. We figured the girls spent all morning in there fixing it, it's the least we could do. Thank God for dishwashers.That night and Ann's, Carrie and Ann talked nonstop. Jenny and Alan had also come along, but weren't staying long. I was very happy that Carrie and her family were so accepted by my family. Ann and Brad made them feel right at home. I announced that Christmas Eve dinner was at my house this year. Ann, of course, had to bust my balls and ask what take out I was using.“I'll have you know, I am a pretty damn good cook, huh Honey?” Carrie smiled, “Oh Yeah. He actually is. I was very surprised. Jarheads usually know only a couple of things. Walk, March, shoot guns and eat.” then laughed. “Nice Squid. Real Nice”Katie then asked, “Mom? What's a Jarhead?” which made us all start busting out in laughter.“Well Pumpkin, it's like this. See a Marine is a very special person. He, or she, is the very best and people in the other services are very jealous of us. So they call us very derogatory names, to make them feel better about the lowly service they belong too, like the Navy. Squids are so jealous.” then laughed.Carrie was rolling her eyes, then said “Dream on Jarhead. We are just smart enough to stay on a boat, while you get all the crap jobs on land. But, I still love ya.”Once home and lying in bed, Carrie told what a great day she had. She just loves my sister and feels rather close to her. She also said she was so glad that they even accepted Jenny and Alan. I told her that I was glad that they have accepted her as well, and that spending the day with her and Jenny, and Alan's family made this pretty special to me.“Carrie. I don't want any secrets between us, so I need to tell you this.” “Uh Oh” was her response. “It's not bad, not bad at all. Alan is going to come ask you for permission to marry Jenny”Carrie got to her knees, “Really? When? Oh my God. I knew that they would do this.”“Not sure when he is going to ask you, but I do know it is Christmas time he asking her. He's pretty much laid out his life and how he sees it, and he does have a good head on his shoulders. He said they would wait until Jenny graduates in a year and a half.”Carrie was still on her knees, but crying now. “I am so happy for them. Jenny wants to marry him, that I am sure of. She loves him as much as I love you. I just told her when the time comes, be smart, and wait on having kids. Enjoy being a couple, because once kids come, it's whole new ballgame.”“Now you better act surprised about this. He is so scared of what you may say.”“I will. I promise. He has nothing to fear from me, it's gonna be a YES”, then leaned down and kissed me. That kiss turn into a hot, passionate kiss, which led to a love making session. Can't wait to see what she is like when I ask her the same thing.Chapter 23.The next morning Carrie was up and out the door by 7am. I knew I had most of the day to myself, so I got dressed and headed over to my place. Alan and I were to meet at the jewelers around noon.Alan was right on time as we entered the building, which was in one of those strip style shopping centers. My friend, John, was behind the counter when he saw me walk in. After a few good minutes of catching up he directed us to the engagement ring area . Alan stated he had $1200 to spend. John showed him quite a few rings in that price range. He was looking for a pear shaped style. I saw one that was one carat and asked the price. John said he could let that one go for $1800. Alan said it looked great, but he couldn't afford it.“Do you think Jenny would like it?” “Yeah. She's love that.” he said. “Well then, get it. I'll make up the difference. My future stepdaughter should have the best.” “Mark. I promise to repay you as quick as I can.” “You pay me when you can afford too, and nothing sooner. We'll be family for many years to come.”Then John directed me to this one ring. It was marquis shaped with 6 small diamonds around it. It just screamed Carrie to me. It was set in a platinum band, which I already knew she liked. It wasn't to pretentious, or gaudy. John said I could have that one for five grand , normally $6500 for it. He said it was a size 8, but I am not sure of her size. He said, no matter, just bring it in after I give it to her and he would resize it, unless I could find out her size. I chuckled to myself, and thought, I should call her ex and ask.After leaving there, we grabbed a sandwich and beer at this one bar and grill I knew. Then headed over to my house to see about flights to Florida. Alan was so excited, and kept thanking me over and over. I knew now the kid's father had very little to do with him, since the divorce. He's been gone from their lives for almost 12 years now. So this felt pretty good, acting like a father figure to him. Kids coming out of boot camp are kind of like this. They look up to the sergeants when you get them in your platoon. So I know the look all too well, except I'm not going to yell at this one.Once at my house, we went online and found a flight, non-stop to Pensacola, that got us there by 10am, and then one returning at 2:30, arriving back here at 5pm. Before I made the purchase, I called Connie. She had given me her cell number before they left back in October.After the obligatory how are you's and how's Carrie. I told her my plan. I really wanted to surprise them both, but had to make sure they would be home that day. It would have sucked to fly down and find they were gone.“Oh Mark. You are such a good man. John will be so happy you did this. I know he likes and respects you. He has been hoping you would do something like this, marrying his little girl. But to fly all the way down here to ask his permission, well, you'll be at the top of his list. You already are on mine. I promise I won't say a word either.”We hung up after that, and I hit the button to buy the tickets. I didn't tell Connie about Alan coming or his question too. That should make the old man really feel good. Tickets for both of us, just set me back a grand, but it was worth it. I told Alan this one is on me, which he protested too, but I told him tough, get over it.Later that night, while in my bed, Carrie told me about her day with Ann, and shopping. She said she thinks this will be the best Christmas ever for her. Ann told her what she thought I needed and clothes sizes and such. I can just imagine what Ann helped her pick out. I got to admit, when it comes to clothes for me, Ann knew what I liked.Since that few days back in October, when I thought she wanted to call this whole thing off, we have grown closer. Although we are not in our early twenties, we still made love quite a bit. Four or five times a week. But just going to bed with her and waking in the morning and see her next to me, was like heaven. I could care less about the sex actually. That was the bonus. Great thing too, is that she loves sex and on the weekends, it was two or three times a day, unless her monthly friend showed up, but even then, when it first starts, she isn't opposed to doing it in the shower. That has happened twice since we started.Weekends too, was when naughty Carrie comes to play. She is very boisterous, and loves talking dirty. She is always a lady outside of the home, but inside, she gets down right slutty. One evening I let her tie me up to the post of my bed. She teased quite a bit that night. 69ing with me, but having her sex hover above my face, where I couldn't reach it. While she played with my cock. Then she'd lower herself down to let me lick her for about thirty seconds, then pull away again. It drove me insane with lust. When she finally turned around and lowered herself onto me, she rode me like a bull. The whole time asking me how her cunt felt and did I want to cum, and things like that. It was fun and adventurous for us, and we both love it. I really think she has a Domme side to her, deep down.Chapter 24.A few nights before Alan and I took off to Florida, I fibbed a bit and told Carrie that on Friday I was going to help Brad close up their cabin, that he and Ann have by a lake near us. Ann knew of my plans and was willing to go along with it. I told her that Alan was going to help too and that we should be back by 6 that evening. Since the cabin is only 20 minutes from the airport, I was going to swing by before our flight, and move a few chairs on the porch, to a shed he had. That way, I really didn't lie. I hate lying to her.We arrived in Florida about ten minutes early, which was good. I rented a car and was at John and Connie's in no time, thanks to GPS. The look on John's face was priceless when he opened the door and saw both of us standing there. Of course, he thought something was wrong.“What in the world are you two doing down here? Are the girls  okay?”I laughed and said all is fine with them. He let us in and we took a seat on the couch. “Well? What's up. You didn't fly down here for your health.”“John. Connie. I came down here to ask permission to marry your daughter.”“You flew down here just to ask that? What the hell, you could have called on the phone and saved time and money Shitbird.”“No John. You deserve more respect than that. If I am doing this, I want to do it right. So, do I have your permission?”He looked at Connie, who shook her head yes, then said, “Mark. I would be proud to call you my son in law. I may seem gruff at times, but I do like you and respect you, and I know you will treat my daughter good, which is all I can ask for. Connie and I want only the best for her, and Jenny too. So yes, you have our permission.”We shook hands and he actually gave me a hug, and of course Connie did too. Then John asked,“Did you need a wingman, bringing Alan down with you?”“No sir”, Alan said. “I would like permission too, to ask your granddaughter to be my wife.”“Jesus H. Christ. Both of you? Well son, are you sure you are ready for a step like this. That is one person I never want to see hurt, besides my wife and daughter.”“Sir. I have never been so sure of anything in my life. I graduate in May and have a job already lined up and Jenny graduates the following year, and then we would marry.”After looking at his wife again, who stood there smiling, he spoke, “Then I guess I see no point in denying you her hand. Promise me you will always take care of her and love her with all your heart, like we do.”“I promise Mr. Reynolds, I swear.” He chuckled, “I bet you were as nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs to ask me this. Both of you clowns, so help me God, if you ever hurt those girls, I will hunt you down and hurt you real bad, and if I am too old, I still know people who can do it. You know the last one Carrie was with, the asshole, the best I could do is have him shipped to San Diego. I wanted to have him put on that team in the Aleutians (Alaska), but the CO thought that would not be a good fit for that team.”We stayed and had lunch with them, then got back to the airport with plenty of time. We did ask if they could come up for Christmas. They had plans for a few days later that week, but said they would be up on Christmas Eve, which I thought was perfect. We also planned on surprising the girls with their presence , that evening at my house since I was cooking dinner that night. John did make a crack about eating before he got there, in case my meal sucked.I got to Carrie's around 6:30, and we went to eat, then to my place. We just cuddled on the couch that night, then went to bed. I was pretty tired, and she completely understood, so we just fell asleep in each other's arms.The next day, we met Jenny and Alan back at Carrie's and headed over to this tree farm to cut down two Christmas tree's They take you out on a wagon, then when you find and cut it down, pick you up and bring you back to the Chalet, where you pay. The four of us had a great time and Carrie, and Jenny were giddy most of the day. I dropped the kids off at Carrie's and helped put the tree in its stand. Jenny was going to start decorating it, while Carrie and I did the same at my place. This is the first tree I have decorated in over twenty years. I was usually never home for the holidays, or if I was, it was for a few days and it was spent with mom and Ann.It took most of the afternoon and part of the evening to string lights and attach the antique ornaments my grandmother had at the house. Carrie did run out to the store and bought ribbon and bows, and some garland too. While we did this, she had Christmas music playing in the background and I had a fire lit in the fireplace. What was real nice, was that it was now snowing some. Not heavy, but a nice downfall, just like you would see in any Christmas movie.We were both dressed in jeans and sweaters, but she looks a lot cuter than I do, in hers. After we finished and ate delivered pizza, we retired to the couch, which faces the fireplace, and the tree, all lit up, standing in the corner by it. Carrie sat next to me, sipping wine, with her legs curled under her. We talked about what we needed to get for people. I had told her I wasn't sure what to get Ann and Brad, or even Jenny and Alan. I did buy the kids laptops for each of them. Ann had only one computer, which they all shared, so this would help out in that department. I know Ann and Brad were going to buy Kyle a used truck, for when he passed his driver's license test. He was taking the driver's ed course now.Carrie said she would help with Ann and Brad, but I didn't need to get Jenny anything. I told her to stop there. She is part of you and she deserves presents as well. Carrie did tell me she is going to get Jenny a car, after the first of the year. Right now, she didn't have one, but she was taking an internship at this one accounting agency, and needed one for that. Then we started kissing, which led to more kissing. I stopped, and got up.“Hold that thought”, I said. Then went to the back closet and pulled out my sleeping bag. I came back in and unrolled it, and unzipped it. I laid it out over the oval rug in front of the fireplace and went and took her by the hand and had her stand up.“Umm, I like how you think Mr. Roberts.” I slowly removed her sweater, then her bra. Of course I had to suck her tits a few times, before unbuttoning her jeans and slowly peeled them down, exposing her black thong. With me now on my knees, I used my teeth to pull her thongs down, and when they hit the floor, she stepped out of them. I didn't even bother with her socks. Now naked, I leaned in and lightly licked her sex, tasting her juices that she was already emitting. God, I love how she taste.She pulled me up then and pulled my sweater over my head and then my t-shirt. She now got on her knees and removed my jeans and then my boxers. When my engorged member sprung free, she licked it a few times, especially on the tip. “Yummy” she said.I had her lay on the sleeping bag, and she readily spread her legs for me, letting me gaze at her beauty. The Christmas lights, and the glow of the fire made her especially beautiful. I wasted little time in going down on her. I wanted her to orgasm in my mouth. I needed to taste her. I stayed down there for a long while. Bringing her off two times, before I kissed my way back up to her mouth, stopping along the way to such each tit into my mouth, which I knew she loved having done.As I kissed her passionately, I made sure my weight was not fully on her, and my hardened member lay at her opening, ready to enter paradise. Her hips gyrated below me, trying hard to have me enter her.“Baby. Please put it in. I need you so bad. I love you”I too, couldn't wait any longer and slid in. Once I was fully in, we both moaned out. We then proceeded to make slow love to one another. We had no rush to this, just two people, deeply in love, joined together, making us one. I have no idea how long we made love for, but it had to have lasted at least a good fifteen minutes. We were lost in each other, until Carrie finally moaned out “Oh God, I'm cumming Baby.” I didn't last too much longer and started shooting my seed deep within her. “I love you baby.” I said as I was cumming.After we calmed a bit, I noticed I was still hard and rolled us over so she was on top. I looked at her, as she sat up. The firelight danced over her skin. She looked incredible to me. “My God Baby, you look so beautiful” I said. “You are beautiful Mark. I love you so much. This is going to be the best holiday ever.” I smiled, and thought, “If you only knew my Love”Chapter 25.The next two weeks flew by. I had talked with Connie a couple of times. She said she told Carrie that they were going to New Orleans to visit with friends down there, from their Navy days. Carrie was a little bummed, but understood. Connie said their flight got in at 4pm that day. Jenny was going to pick them up and bring them over a little past 7, on that evening, along with Alan's mom. Ann was going to meet them out front, so they could follow her up the drive, without lights on. Very clandestine like. I had told Ann to wait until I turned the kitchen and dining room lights out, before sneaking in the back door, and to stay in the dining room until I actually proposed to Carrie. God I was nervous now. This to me, was the biggest leap of faith I would ever take in my life.Carrie came over around 5, on Christmas Eve. She was wearing this beautiful red dress that made her look like a Goddess. Had no one been coming over, I would have taken her then and there.“My God. You are more beautiful than I have ever seen you Ms. Reynolds.” I told her. She smiled and said, “You are just biased, and you want to get into my panties JH. Thank You though. Compliments are always welcome. I love you.”She helped me prepare the rest of dinner. We were having Standing Prime Rib, mashed potatoes, rolls, gravy, and a bean casserole that Carrie prepared. We then set the table for 8, on the dining room table. This table was big enough to feed a platoon on. Everything was almost ready.It was now just coming on 7pm. The roast was done and I removed it from the oven, to let it sit a while before carving. Carrie was standing near me, sipping a glass of wine. I reached the light switch and turned it off, and then walked into the dining room and did the same there. The only light was from the tree and fireplace.I went to the stereo and put on Carrie's favorite artist, Shania Twain. I took Carrie's hand and led her to the middle of the living room, as the music started. I took her glass and set it down, then pulled her into my arms and started to dance to “From This Moment On”As we danced, I made sure her head was not turned so she could see into the dining room. Towards the end of the dance I softly sang the lyrics to her.You're the reason I believe in loveAnd you're the answer to my prayers from up aboveAll we need is just the two of usMy dreams came true because of youFrom this moment as long as I liveI will love you, I promise you thisThere is nothing I wouldn't giveFrom this momentI will love you as long as I liveFrom this moment on.As the music started to end, I looked into her eyes, which were now glazed over with tears, and got to my knee. With her one hand in my, I looked up at her, then reached into my sport coat, and pulled out the ring.“Carolyn Ann. I love you more than life itself, and like the lyrics said, I can't wait to start living my life with you. Would you do me the honor and be my wife, and I your husband?”Her whole body tremble as I awaited her answer. “Oh My God Sweetheart, Yes”I stood and pulled her into me and we kissed a long and very passionate kiss. Just then, our combined family's started clapping and cheering. Carrie broke the kiss and saw her mom and dad coming towards us, with Jenny and Alan, then Ann and her family.Carrie broke from me and ran to her mom and hugged her tight, then her dad. She was now full out crying, and since she yes, it must be from joy. Connie then hugged me and told me how beautiful that scene just was. Jenny and Carrie were hugging and crying together now. Brad and Alan both shook my hand. Ann went up and hugged Carrie and welcomed her to the family, then she came to me.“Brother. You sometimes shock the hell out of me. I never knew you could be this romantic” Then kissed me and told me she loves me and I better take care of that woman, always.John finally came over to me, “Mark. Never in a million years would I have thought I'd be calling you son. But you know what, I am glad I am. You are the type of man I would want for a son. Welcome aboard to our family Son.” then hugged me. I could have sworn I saw a tear in his eye.Dinner was excellent and everyone was in a very festive mood. Carrie made a toast, after saying grace before dinner. “To the best Christmas ever. To Ann and Brad, and the kids, I am so grateful to be part of your lives now. You have made me feel part of your family since the day I met you. To you, mom and dad, and you Jenny, for always being there for me and teaching what love really is, so I can now share that with my future husband Mark, who I plan on growing very old with. I love you all”After dinner, the girls shooed us away and told us to relax while they did the dishes. Connie said it was only fair, since I did the cooking. It was well past 9pm when we were all together in the living room. Carrie and I already decided we would open our gifts the next morning, at her place with Jenny and Alan, and now her dad and mom. But we still had to exchange gifts with Ann and the family.Carrie handed out our gifts to them. To Ann, Carrie picked out a couple of sweaters and we got her a $200 visa gift card, so she could buy what she wanted for herself. We got Brad a new fishing reel and a $200 visa gift card. The gift cards were in a Christmas card signed Mark and Carrie. The kids each got a laptop and $100 gift cards. When they opened the cards, their mom asked what was written. Of course they could care less about what was written but said it was from “Uncle Mark and Aunt Carrie” I had signed all of the cards, but Carrie had no idea I wrote that. She squeezed my hand tightly then.Alan and Jenny were sitting by the tree and had opened their presents from my sister. Then Alan reached around the tree and produced a box, and handed it to Jenny. “Please open this Honey.”Jenny was now sort of kneeling and slowly opened the box. Inside was a figurine of a bride. Around the head and neck, was the ring he bought a few weeks back. Jenny just Gasped. Alan was kneeling now too and took her hand.“I was going to wait until the morning, but I just can't. I want everyone to see and hear this. Jennifer Lynn, would you marry me and become my wife and the mother, someday, to our children”Jenny broke down and started crying, but finally said “Yes”, then actually tackled him and started kissing him. Jenny was over the moon now, as was Carrie and Connie, and Alan's mom. Lots of excitement this night, that's for sure. I went out to the fridge and took out 2 bottles of champagne that I had snuck in the back and opened them. With John's help, we gave everyone a glass, including the kids and toasted to a merry Christmas.Katie made me chuckle when she asked if Jenny was now their cousin. I said officially, no, not until Carrie and I marry, but yeah, she is. “Oh Cool. I don't have any girl cousins”, which made us all laugh.I was sitting in the one arm chair, and Carrie in my lap. Of course she had to wiggle her ass a few times, which wasn't the best thing to do, because Mr. happy liked the attention and started to rise. I whispered in her ear, “Keep it up and I'll take you upstairs and take care of this problem I am having.” She giggled and said, “Promises. Promises”Then Carrie asked, “Mark. Did you ask my dad for permission?” I just smiled and said, “Oh Yeah. I'm not that dumb. Actually. Remember two weeks ago when I was helping Brad at the cabin?” she nodded, “Well, Alan and I did go there at 5:30am. I can see Alan is not the type that likes getting up at Oh Dark Thirty either, but, we did go over there. Moved three things to the shed, then left for the airport. We flew down to Florida, got to your parents by 11, had lunch, asked Chief and your mom for their blessings, then back up here by 5 that evening, and you two fine ladies weren't the wiser. So before you say anything, we did not lie, but did not disclose our whole agenda. No way could I lie to you Babe.”John was laughing as I was recounting that day. “Oh yeah, I open the door to find these two Shitbirds. My first thought was something happened to one of you, but then Mark sorted it out for me. Connie already knew he was coming. But I'll tell you. I couldn't ask for two finer men to take care of my girls, than these two.After that, everyone started to leave. We told them we'd be over in the morning, and to not open stuff without us there. As soon as we saw the lights of their cars fade away, Carrie turned off the lights and pulled me upstairs.Carrie turned on the lamp, next to the bed, then turned off the overhead lights. She seductively stripped down for me, and I just stood there in amazement. Once naked, she stood there. So I stripped as well. Not as seductive as she had done, but still slow. I stood a foot away from here and she took both of my hands in hers.She smiled at me, “Baby, you have no idea how lucky I feel and so loved right now. What you see in front of you, is yours, until the day we die. I am all yours.”I smiled at her then, and said, “Babe. For the life of me, I don't know how I ever got as lucky to be with a beautiful person, as you are. I don't mean just in looks, but the whole essence of you. You are my life, and no one will ever come between us. I Love you Carrie”She led me to the bed and we lay beside each other. Her newly ringed hand reached around the shaft of my member and held it gently. “I love this ring Baby. And, quite frankly, it looks really good right now. When did you know you wanted to marry me?”My eyes looked into hers, “Honestly, I wish I could say that first kiss on Whiteface Mountain. But it wasn't then. I knew at that point I had a shot with you though. But, it was the night I made you dinner and drew your bath. I knew then, when you said I love you back to me, that this was it. And, it's gotten better every day since.”She crawled up on top of me, and without any help from our hands, slipped my hard member into her waiting sex. Looking up at her, after we both moaned, “When did you know this was real for us?”“When we kissed on that rock. There was just something about it. But when we made love that Saturday night in the cabin and professed our love to each other. I knew in my heart then. But finally, when you stuck by me, with that stupid ordeal back in October, I knew this man was it.”“Baby, there was no way I was walking away from you. Not then , not ever. Were you surprised this happened tonight?” I asked.She grinned, “Yes and no. I thought maybe tomorrow, and if not then, then Valentine's Day. But tonight threw me. But picking one of my favorite songs to dance too, then asking me then, well it made me speechless. Then to have our whole family here too. You made this the best Christmas I have ever had.”Carrie started pumping up and down on me now. She didn't want to talk anymore. She wanted to complete our love making. It really did not take us long either. Throughout the whole time, our lips were locked together, until we were both ready to cum.“Oh God Baby. I have to cum” I spoke out loudly. “Cum Baby. Give me it all. I Love You Mark”I started cumming deep inside her, and about half way through, she started cumming. My hands were holding her ass as she did. I could feel goosebumps on her cheeks, as she let loose with her orgasm. It was very powerful too. Her whole body was wiggling around as our orgasms continued.We kissed one last time, then both told each other I love you. I wouldn't let her leave me though and she settled in on top of me and we both fell asleep.Chapter 26.Christmas Day saw us going all over the place. First, I took Carrie out to the barn out back. Inside was my old 93 Ford Mustang Boss. I bought this right after boot camp. It was rarity that I got to drive it much. Sometimes, six months would elapse before it got driven. The most use I got out of it was when I was stationed at Quantico. When I moved back here, after getting out, I bought my truck. So this car just sits, except for an occasional spin. It's silver with black interior, and has the 5 liter engine, which is a small V8. The only enhancement it has, is a new radio that has Bluetooth for the phone. It is in mint condition and only has 22,000 miles on it.Carrie asked where did I get this. So I told her about its history. Then I told her I was going to give this to Jenny. “Oh My God Mark. You can't do that. This is an antique, isn't it?”“No. Not yet. Couple of more years. But she needs a car and I never use it. So why not let someone, who I happen to like and is going to be my daughter one day, have it.”“You amaze me JH. You don't have a selfish bone in your body. And you are right, she is going to have you for a father one day. I know she likes that idea too. The ex was never really close with her in the first place, and when I kicked him out, he has never even tried to contact her. Just be patient with her and love her Mark. That's all I ask.”I knew I was going to do this too, after Carrie said she had to buy a car for her. So I had it checked out at the garage I go too, and had new tires put on it. So it was good to go. She'll just have to watch driving in snow. Rear wheel drive and snow don't always mix well.When we arrived that morning, everyone was up. Connie had made cinnamon buns and coffee, which we all enjoyed, while opening presents. After all the presents were opened, I handed Jenny a small gift bag. “From us” I said. Her eyes got real big when she saw they keys. Then ran to the front door and opened it. When she saw the car, she squealed with excitement. This girl was in a fuzzy robe and put on sneakers and ran out to it. Then came back inside and ran up to me and hugged me.“Thank You so much Mark” then planted kisses all over my cheeks. Then she thanked her mom. I told her it was hers to use and to be careful with it. I then told her we would help with insurance and stuff like that. But it is her responsibility to maintain it. “You guys are the best. Come Papa. let me show you my new car.” she said. Jenny, Alan, and John trudged out into the cold. I told Connie that the car is old, but nowhere near the mileage that the old Seadog has on him. Connie winked at me and said, “You know Mark. I think you are going to make one great father.”That New Year's Eve, we were invited to a couple of parties, but we begged off and stayed home. We made dinner together. Watched some movies, then made love at midnight. We did talk about Carrie moving in here, with me. She readily agreed, and two weeks later, she moved in. Jenny and Alan moved into her condo. All Carrie asked of them was to make sure no babies were produced yet. At some point, once the kids were established, and found their own place after they were married, she would sell the condo. Luckily for us, this was not a drain on finances. She made almost $100 grand a year at her job and mine was bringing in almost double that, and this house was paid for.We did settle down and bought new furniture for all over. I let that up to her, and Ann helped out. Those two become thick as thieves. If I was to ever argue with Carrie, I'd never win, but we never argue. We do discuss stuff and come to common ground. One thing was constant though, and that was our love making. I made sure we had at least one date night a week, and I always try to be romantic.The first weekend in October, Carrie and I married. When Carrie got married the first time, it was in front of a judge. So she never had a real wedding, and, her parents weren't there for it, depriving her dad the chance to give her away.The one thing she did ask me to wear was my dress blues. I had to check to make sure that I was still allowed, and found out that it was  okay for that. I had to bring that out of mothballs. I even had the sword. MY uni had 5 gold service stripes indicating 20 years, plus a lot of ribbons and medals on the pocket area.John too, wore his dress blues, or winter uniform. Now he had 9 gold sleeve stripes, since he was just shy of 40 years in. His front pocket area had to weigh a ton with all the service ribbons and medals. He wore blue, so he wouldn't upstage his daughter, in her white dress.Seeing her come down the aisle, with her father, was one of the best days of my life. She was radiant and so beautiful. She picked From This Moment On as her entrance song, instead of the traditional wedding march. Jenny served as her maid of honor, and Brad served as my best man. Alan and Ann were in it as well, as was Kyle and Katie. We both have a small circle of friends, and limited family, so the reception wasn't really big, maybe 50 people in all, but we all had a great time. We spent our first night of the honeymoon, in my uncle's cabin, after climbing up Whiteface Mountain and kissed on that very same rock, where we did the first time.I do remember, as I stood there, at the altar, holding Carrie's hands and was reciting her vows to me, all I thought was,“All this, because I bumped into a this beautiful woman at the ranger's station, who just happened to be a bit clumsy and sprain her ankle later, on a path near the cabin I was staying at. Life is good.”by T. Foxal.

Carrie and Mark settle in to everyday life.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.“Oh Mark. I have never been made love to like that ever. It was perfect. Everything you have done so far has been perfect for me. I don't think you have one selfish bone in your body. I need to know though, are you scared of all of this?”“Carrie, I have never been more scared in my life. Not even over in the sandpit, with bullets flying all around. Had you not said I love you back to me, when I made my declaration, I would have been crushed. I've never, ever let anyone into my heart, like I have let you in. Am I scared now? A little. I know you said it the other night. Well, you told me to catch up with you because you were already there. But over time, I thought you may have some misgivings for saying, since we were in the heat of the moment then. But all the little things you have been doing, or saying, led me to believe you really were. And, I wanted to make it special for you. This whole day when you weren't around me, all I could think of was you. I wondered what you were thinking when you took your bath before, or what you were doing and thinking when you left this morning. Let's face it, we haven't been alone with our own thoughts for a week now.”She leaned in and kissed me lightly on the lips, then said, “Mark. I knew from that first kiss. Then when we made love the first time, I was in heaven. It wasn't sex between us. It was more. Since that time, we have done nothing but make love and my heart races every time I see you. I was so scared when I said that the other night. Did I push you away from me? Would you just say, screw this, I'm outta here. But the big thing for me was when we were at the winery, and you went up to the bar to get us those samples. Your eyes smiled at me the whole time. You didn't even look at that girl, who I thought was really hot, but just kept looking at me. You made love to me right then. Am I scared. Yes. I want this more than anything, but I don't want to be hurt again. I lived that. But, you are not him. You are so much more than he could ever be. I was eye candy for him, and a fuck, and nothing more. My heart is now yours, please don't hurt it.”I rolled to my side and looked deep into her hazel eyes, then kissed her. “You know what turned me on the most today?” “No, Baby, I don't” “When I saw you after you came back from your day in town. My God, you looked so sexy and stunning to me. You are such a beautiful woman, and not just physically, but all around. I wanted to take you then, but then that would have downplayed this evening. I never tried to be romantic with anyone before, and I so wanted to seduce you tonight.”She giggled. “Well Mr. Marine. You succeeded in every way tonight. I'll tell you. When I saw the robe, then the candles lit by the bathtub, I got super horny. I wanted you so bad then. Then when I shaved down there, I felt incredibly sexy. I even came after that. But when we took off our robes and I saw you in those boxers, I damn near raped you. But dancing really did me in. I almost told you then I loved you. But I am glad I waited now.”As she talked, her hand was now on my cock, stroking it back to life. When I was hard again, she leaned in and kissed me, then pushed me to my back. She kneeled and straddled me and slowly sat down on me, engulfing me with her velvet like inner walls of her sex.“Baby?” she whispered. “This has been an amazing night. But now I need to be a little naughty. A couple should be able to let loose some and enjoy sex too. I love lovemaking, but I also love to fuck Mark. But only with someone I want to give myself too, completely. I want to fuck your beautiful cock. I want to feel your cum spray deep inside me and, I want cum all over it. Fuck me Baby. Make me your Lover.”I arched my back up and drove in deep in her. “Oh Fuck. You are so deep.” She started moving up and down, faster and faster. “Oh god I love this. My favorite position too.”She leaned down and started smothering me with kisses. Moaning as we fucked. I did too. Her head slipped to the side of mine and whispered. “You like my tight little cunt, don't you Babe. Your cock is a perfect fit for it. My cunt loves your cock. Oh God Mark. ““Oh God Babe. Your cunt is so tight. I love it and always will. Fuck me Carrie.”She sat up and started grinding hard on me now. Neither of us was going to last long. I sat up and took her one tit in my mouth and sucked hard.“Oh Christ. Suck my tits Baby. I Love that so much”She started pounding me harder now, as I continued sucking it, then switched to the other. Her arm went behind my head and pulled me in tighter. My hands were holding her luscious ass as I did this. My one hand went exploring and touched her ass, which made her moan really loud. I slipped it down to her cunt and got it wet as the finger rubbed against her lips and my cock. Then I brought it up to her brown hole and slipped it in.“Oh Fuck Baby. Yes. God I love you”She started cumming a minute later. Her head and body shook as she came hard, but somehow, she maintain the rhythm we had going. I was now getting close myself and could feel my balls tighten up, signaling my impending orgasm. “Oh Shit Carrie, I'm going to cum” I yelled out.She slammed down one last time, and then jumped off. Her mouth was over my cock in no time and was starting to suck me, when I erupted in her mouth. I had to have shot 5 or 6 good ropes into her hungry mouth. She didn't spill a drop, except at the end, a little dribbled out the side.She was kneeling now, getting ready to wipe her mouth, when I grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her to me and I licked it off of her face and then kissed her. The kiss was so hot and passionate. We were lost in that kiss for minutes, until she broke away, panting hard.We both lay on our backs now, still in a euphoric bliss from our love making. Carrie was very quiet. At first I thought she fell asleep, until I felt her hand grasp mine and squeeze it.“Are you  okay Carrie?”, I asked. “Actually, I am on cloud nine, as they say. I've never been made love too, like this, then opening up and letting go like that. I just hope you don't think I am some sort of slut. I want to explore all there is with you sexually and lovingly too.”“Babe. You are hardly a slut. Sex to me, is supposed to be fun too. You were amazing. But our love making, well, it's beyond words. To me, you are an angel. Quite the lady too. In bed, we can do whatever we please, as long as we both agree on whatever we do. One thing though, I can never share you with anyone. I don't believe I get jealous, but I could never share you with anyone, man or woman. I knew a couple in the service that did that. Got into swinging. No way. Not with someone I love and respect, like I do you. But just so you know, I really enjoyed the naughty Carrie. She is fun.”“Umm.. I may have to let her out more often then. Cuz naughty Markie, was turning me on too. But, you will never have to fear me wanting another. I am quite happy with who I am with. I will never deny you in bed either. Except, when I am sick, or you are sick. Sex just doesn't seem like fun then. But that's about it.”“Yeah, being sick and wanting sex, just doesn't seem to go hand in hand. I will never deny you as well. But, I'm a guy, so the prospect of me saying no is quite low.”She giggled, then said, “Well. Mister. You better never hold out in the oral department anymore. Oh Christ. That was unbelievable. I could take that all day long. And, I love giving too. I love how you taste.”“You're turning me on again Honey. How do you feel right now?” I asked“Horny” she giggled then. “Honestly. And don't freak when I say this. But I feel as though I am on a Honeymoon and you took your virgin bride to sexual highs she never knew existed.”I did chuckle. “Nothing wrong with that. To me, you are a virgin, or at least were. I don't care about your past. You are my first, and dare I say, only love for me.”“I like that” she replied. Then said, “Where do you see us in a year?”“Honestly. I never look to the future too much. But, I have been lately. I hope that you will be with me in a year, and maybe, just maybe, if you haven't tired of my Jarhead ass, we are right back here, spending it as a true honeymoon”She folded into my arms and kissed my cheek. “I think that could be a real possibility. This Squid actually has thought about it, and she doesn't think she'll ever tire of you. Piss me off at times, Yes, but never tire.”I then laughed, and she asked what was funny. “God, if your Dad could see us right now. He'd hang me.”“Nah. He knows I like you a great deal. He doesn't know we professed love yet. But he does like you, Mom told me that. Jenny knows too. I talked with her this morning. I sent her a selfie, after I got my hair done. She called right after seeing it. Then she starts out by saying, “Damn Mom, you look hot. I think someone is in love.” She's a pretty smart girl actually. I was supposed to face time with her earlier, but someone had me a tad busy. She wants to see you and talk with you.”“Oh great. She's the one person that scares me the most, and I want on my side. More so, than even your parents. Go ahead and call her now. It's only 10pm.”She giggled again. “Uh No. We better wait until tomorrow. This is the first time her and her boyfriend Alan have been alone for a long time. He was with his family last weekend. They have dated for a year now, so I am pretty sure, they are in the same place you and I are right now, naked and in bed.”“You  okay with that? I asked. “Oh yes. I like him a lot. He treats her with so much respect and I know they love one another. He's a good kid and dotes after Jenny. His world revolves around her. He is studying to become a food scientist. If they can last the ups and downs of college and still remain in love, I could easily see them married one day. Only time will tell. And don't worry about her liking you, she will. She knows I do, and so far have made me extremely happy.”She got up then and walked to the bathroom. Then came back with our robes. “Let's go cuddle on the couch, enjoy some wine and TV, before we call it a night.” And so we did.Chapter 15.It was morning now, almost 8:30. I never sleep this late. The only reason I was up was because I had to pee so bad. Carrie was still sound asleep. She was curled up and looked so peaceful. My thought was, “What in God's name does she see in me. I'm nobody special. Yes, I am in good shape and I do treat her with respect, but she is absolutely beautiful and had I known of her, somewhere else, I would have never even attempted to approach her. I wasn't in her league, or so I thought”But here I am, one week after meeting her, and totally in love. I could not even fathom life without her in it. But reality would soon be creeping up on us. I knew she would be leaving mid-week. Would this all end after she left, and had time to really think this through? Only time will tell.I padded to the kitchen and made coffee. As it brewed I stood looking out the back door window. The skies were an ugly gray. Rain was falling. We knew this was coming, after viewing the weather report last night. Today and tomorrow, rain.I then toasted a few bagels, and got out the cream cheese. Made us both coffee, and took it to the bedroom. As I walked in, Carrie was yawning and stretching. Her tit were in plain view, and look so delicious to me. She sat up, not bothering to cover up. “Good sign” I thought.“Good Morning Sweetheart. I thought you may enjoy some breakfast in bed” I said to her.“Oh Wow. I could definitely get used to this. Especially if you lose that robe.”We sat and enjoyed our breakfast. We also started talking about this coming week. Since it was raining today, we decided to go into town and take in a movie and then dinner at some restaurant. On Monday, we were to hike Algonquin Peak, but if it is raining, we'll need to find something else to do.She then said, “You know I leave Wednesday. I have a doctor's appointment on Thursday that I made months ago, and I can't reschedule. It just takes so long to get in to see her.”“I know you were leaving then. But, I also am going to leave that day, with you. No sense hanging around here. Be bored to death, and I know me, all I'll think of is you the whole time.”“Awe. You are so sweet to me. But this is your vacation and you had it all planned out. Stay and at least hike some more of these mountains. I'll feel bad if you miss out on that.” she said with a pouty face.I just smiled at her and told her no, it was best I do head home. I had some major cleaning to do at my place. The house I have is actually an older farm house that was my grandparents. My grandmother outlived my mom and when she died, it was left to me and Ann. Ann didn't want it, so to be fair, I paid her the half she would have received, if we had sold it.The house was nice, but very outdated. Even the furniture was from the 60's. To me, it was cool, but my needs are simple. Ann has been bugging me for almost a year now to at least get some new furniture, if not update the whole place. My office is actually the dining room.I tell you this because I have never brought anyone there, especially a date. So bringing Carrie there, as it looks right now, is totally out of the question. As I told her this, she just laughed. She asked if I keep it clean, or was I a typical guy, and let things go until I can't stand it anymore. I told her I always keep it clean, it's just very outdated.“You big lug, I don't care about stuff like that. I will care if it smells like the gym on board a ship smells like. That is so gross.” and we both laughed.We finished our coffee and bagels, and set our cups and napkins on the nightstand. She pulled the cover down and asked me to slide in. We started kissing and making out some, when her phone rang. “Perfect timing” I thought. She looked at the phone and said, “It's Jenny. Hope all is alright. She is never up this early.”“She hit some button and I saw Jenny's face appear on the screen. Luckily, Carrie had the sheet up above her tit, and I was safely off to the side.“Hi Sweetheart”“Hi Mom. Hope I am not disturbing you.”“No Sweetie. You're good. We were just having breakfast.”“Oh. In bed too. I take it Marine guy is nearby.”Carrie laughed, “If you must know young Jen, he is right here, and his name is Mark, not Marine guy. But you knew that” “Hey just giving you a hard time. Hi Mark.” Carrie moved the phone over to where I could see her and she see me. I had just put the robe back on, so I was decent.“Hi Jenny. Very nice to meet you. I must say, you are as pretty as your mother.”Jen smiled; “Thank you. I hope to get to meet you when you two get back from your little vacation.”“I would say that is a very good possibility, unless your Mom gets rid of me by then. Lots of mountain tops she could push me off of, up here.” I said with a laugh.Carrie turned the phone back to her and said, “What did you two do this weekend? Is Alan still there?”Jen smiled this sly smile “Yeah. He is still asleep. We went to dinner and a late movie, then came back here. The main reason I am calling is that Papa called a bit ago, or I'd be sleeping too. He and grandma are coming up next weekend”My eyes got real big, but Carrie just chuckled, “That's great. When are they coming in?”“Friday evening, and staying here for a few days, then going to aunty Bev's for a few days. And Mark. Papa had a message for you. “Don't crap where you eat son.” He said you'd understand completely.”I just shook my head. Great. He's gonna shit when he hears his daughter and I are now dating.Carrie was laughing now. Jen wanted to know what that was about. Carrie said she'd tell her when she sees her this week. They carried on for a few more minutes as Jen filled her in on stuff. Now Jen did look somewhat similar to her mom, from what I could see on the phone. That same light caramel color, with long flowing brown hair, and a gorgeous smile. Alan should consider himself a very lucky man. They signed off then after saying goodbye's and Jen saying bye to me too, telling me to take very good care of her mother, or else.I asked, “Are you sure she isn't your blood daughter? You two look so much alike.”“I wish she was. But No. Her parents were Puerto Rican, so the skin color is close. She shorted too, only 5 foot 3. She is an angel. You think Dad dotes over me? Wait till you see him around Jenny. I feel bad for Alan. He's met Dad twice now and is scared shitless of him. But Daddy wants only the best for his girls.”“Yeah, well, I am wondering now what is he going to say about us being together. He still scares the shit out of me.”She laughed, “Oh I don't know. I'll let you know after I tell him how you been having your way with me this whole week.” then laughed some more. She then opened his robe, grabbed his semi stiff member and stroke it.She giggled, the looked at him and stated, “Umm, I wonder what he'd say if he knew I was doing this.”, as she lowered her head to my manhood and sucked the head in.“Oh God Carrie.”The PromiseCarrie and Mark settle in to everyday life, once they return from their week and a half camping and hiking trip, after finding love in those mountains.I asked, “Are you sure she isn't your blood daughter? You two look so much alike.”“I wish she was. But No. Her parents were Puerto Rican, so the skin color is close. She shorter too, only 5 foot 3.. She is an angel. You think Dad dotes over me? Wait till you see him around Jenny. I feel bad for Alan. He's met Dad twice now and is scared shitless of him. But Daddy wants only the best for his girls.”“Yeah, well, I am wondering now what is he going to say about us being together. He still scares the shit out of me.”She laughed, “Oh I don't know. I'll let you know after I tell him how you been having your way with me this whole week.” then laughed some more. She then opened my robe, grabbed my semi stiff member and stroke it.She giggled, the looked at him and stated, “Umm, I wonder what he'd say if he knew I was doing this.”, as she lowered her head to my manhood and sucked the head in.“Oh God Carrie.”Chapter 16.The rest of that day, and into Monday, it did nothing but rain. So exploring any of the mountain tops was curtailed. We pretty much hung around the cabin in just our robes that day. The only time we dressed was to go to dinner, down into town. Neither of us felt like cooking. It was very hard for me to resist getting Carrie naked and just making love all day, but she needed to know that our relationship, that we both professed our love for each other, was more than just a physical thing, but also emotional.You see Carrie is a very beautiful woman. She is 5 foot 7, 130 pounds, with caramel colored skin, almost like Halle Berry skin tone. Her hair is short now too, with blonde highlights mixed in with her brown hair. Totally sexy in my eyes. She has amazing legs that are long and toned and a great ass. What turns me on the most is her tits. They are a large A, or small B cup. I love a woman with small tits.I am 5 foot 10, 175 pounds, and been told by many, a handsome man. I keep in shape, and that is because after spending 20 years in the Marines, you get used to working out. It's just ingrained into your fabric. I was single too, for all of those years. Never had a serious relationship, except for a semi one, back in my 20's, when I lived with a girl for a few months. But she didn't enjoy my deployments too much and wanted more. It was mostly a sex thing for us, and a place for us both to crash, when we were screwing.But now, a week and a half later, I am totally in love with this goddess, and she with me as well. What is funny too, I know her parents, or to be more specific, her father. He was a Master Chief in the Navy, and was on the aircraft Carrier Lincoln at the same time I was, years ago, when I was a Staff Sergeant in the Marines. Great guy too, but could scare the hell out of you. Carrie too, was in the Navy back then, but I do not think we ever crossed paths, since she worked on base, and, was also married back then to a Seal, which she now divorced from.Like I said earlier, we only got dressed that Sunday for dinner, then that Monday, a day we were supposed to visit another Adirondacks peak, it rained as well. We did go driving around and admired the countryside and had a fine dinner at the Italian restaurant we found the previous week.Then on Tuesday, we decided to go horseback riding. We found a place about 20 minutes from the cabin, near Lake Clear. We had a great time exploring the area by horseback. I have to admit, my ass was quite sore by the time we got through, as was Carrie's. There was a few times I would hang back, behind her and admire her ass as it bounced up and down in the saddle.She looked back one time and caught me. “God, don't you ever tire of looking at my big ass?”I just chuckled and told her, “Hell No. I love your ass, and it is hardly big. Remind me later to massage it for you, because if mine is sore, I know yours has to be.”“Maybe I will let you. Not sure if I want you touching it later. Now get up her next to me.” then whispered to me, after I got close, “You be a good boy, and I'll let you see it naked later.”, then laughed and rode away from me.After our ride, we stopped in this tavern that also featured home cooked meals. We both decided on burgers and fries. Normally, we both try to stay away from fried foods, but, as we both found out from talking, we like to cheat on occasion.By the time we got back to the cabin, nighttime was upon us and this was our last night together. I know we both pledged our love to one another, but after tonight, she may get a dose of reality when she got back home, and say, “No way” to being in a relationship. For me, I was all in. I never wanted anything more in my life, than to be with this beautiful, smart, witty and energetic woman.After getting into the cabin, I started a fire in the fireplace and Carrie went off to the bedroom, to get ready to shower. After I had a nice fire going, she came out in her robe and asked me to join her. As we washed each other down, removing the horse smell from our bodies, we kissed and held each other. We both took turns drying each other, then donned our robes and made our way to the couch. Before I sat down, I went and got us each a glass of wine.“Mark?” she said, and I looked at her. She had a tear on her cheek, for which I lightly brushed away. “What's wrong Honey?” I asked.“This is our last night here. This has been the best vacation I have ever experienced. Had you told me two weeks ago that I would meet the man of my dreams, I would have said you are so full of shit. But here I am, sitting next to you. I am so in love with you and I am also scared silly about tomorrow.” she explainedI knew what she meant, when she said she is scared. I am too. We get back to our real lives and the fantasy just fades away. She was deeply hurt all those years ago and opening up and allowing someone in, has to be tough for her to do. For me, it is a new experience. One I have never had before. If it does end, it will hurt, but I know I can move on from it, I think.“Carrie. I'm scared too. Once we are home and reality sets in for you, you may say, screw this. I have never opened up to anyone in my life, except for you. I just hope that you will grow with me. I'm going to make mistakes. You may want something, but I'm too stupid to know and understand, but like anything in life, you learn. One thing I will promise you and this is I will always be true to only you. I love you and will never do anything to hurt you.”“Oh Mark. No man has ever made me feel this way. We'll take each day as it comes and just know I will never hurt you as well. But be forewarned now, I can get bitchy. I don't mean to be, but it happens and when it does, just leave me be, and I will be fine. I think the hardest part of tomorrow is going to be not being with you, especially at night. After a week of sharing a bed together, and feeling so close to you, it is going to suck not having your arms around me tomorrow night, or this weekend. If I didn't have that appointment Thursday, I'd let you stay with me tomorrow, but I know us, we make love, and since this is a gynecologist I am seeing, sex wouldn't be the most prudent thing for me to do. And then this weekend, with my parents in town, I'm not sure what they'd say about us sleeping together.”I laughed, “Yeah, I could just see the look on your dad's face when we told them goodnight and padded off to bed. As for sex. We don't always have to have it you know. I mean I'll never turn it down, but I also know there is more to us than just sex. But tomorrow after we get home, and then at night, we'll probably both be too tired to do anything. Plus, like I said, I need to straighten up the place. One thing though. On Thursday, I would like to take you and Jenny to dinner, Alan too. That way, she has someone there who she is comfortable with, just in case she can't stand me.”“Oh Stop. She is going to love you. I'll call her tomorrow and set it up. Now! Take me to bed for the last time here and hold me Baby. I want to fall asleep in your arms.”Chapter 17.We got up early for some reason, and took a shower together. I still marvel at this exceptionally beautiful woman. She makes my heart race anytime I am near here. And when we are naked, it quadruples in magnitude. We did not have sex, but we did hold and caress each other until the water started turning cold.We were then packed and on our way home. She drove in front of me for the next 4 hours. We did talk on the phone a couple of times. The last time was just before my exit, which is a couple before hers. I called her and told her I would call her later and that I loved her. I could hear in her voice, a hitch, just like I had in mine. I missed her already and I had just exited from the roadway.Once I was home, I did a load of laundry, then went and started dusting and vacuuming the place. Not a thing I do a lot of. Of course my sister always comes over and does it at times, and bitches me out when she does. I then cut the grass, which was needed after two weeks of not touching it. It takes two hours to cut this lawn, and that's with a tractor. While I was cutting, I did miss a call from Carrie. She also texted me, just saying she was thinking of me and loved me. I texted back apologizing that I didn't answer her and explained why, and that I would call her later.We did talk around 6 that evening. She too was busy with housework and laundry. She strip the beds, not knowing which bed Jenny and Alan slept in. I had to laugh at that. She chuckled too but said, “It's one thing to sleep in our wet spot, but I'm surely not sleeping in theirs.” Which made me laugh hard.About 10 that night, I called her. She was lying in bed, reading a book. She conveyed to me that Jenny was ecstatic over meeting us for dinner and really happy I had included Alan. They were going to meet us at Carrie's at 6pm tomorrow. I told Carrie we would try Delmonico's Steakhouse, which was kind of close to her.She chuckled and said, “Oh fancy place. You know, you don't have to take us there. There's a nice restaurant right down the street from us.”“That's cool. But I want too. How many college kids can go to a place like this. Plus I have always wanted to try it, but, I'm not going alone. Ann said the food is excellent there.”“Speaking of Ann, did you call her and inform her that you are bringing someone Sunday?” she asked.“Oh yeah. She is so excited now. She can't wait to meet you. I told her that your parents were going to be in from Florida and I didn't know what plans they had that day. She said to bring them along too. The more the merrier.”Carried giggled, then said, “I don't know if your sister has a clue what Dad can be like. Just don't bring up politics. He thinks they are all thieves and liars.” which made me laugh.Then she got quiet. “Anything wrong? You are quiet now “ She sighed, “No, just missing lying next to you, with your arms around me. I feel so safe then. I love you Mark”“I love you too, Carolyn, and I do miss being with you. It was a very long day without you near me.” I told her.“It was a long day for me as well. I don't know how or why this happened between us, but I am so happy that you are in my life now. Maybe tomorrow night, you can spend it here with me, if you want too.” she said.“I think that can be arranged. You know what I do miss? You calling me Jarhead. When you say it, it means something to me.”“I told you, after last weekend, I was done calling you that, but if you insist, I'll just call you JH.”“I insist Squid. Now get some sleep. Just know, I love you Carrie and I am holding you in my dreams tonight.”Chapter 18.I knew Carrie had an appointment at 11am, so I didn't want to bother her, but did send her a text, after I got up and said good morning and I love you. She replied instantly to it, saying she was about to shower and get ready and she loved me too.I was pretty proud of myself. I dusted and swept the whole house. Not that I am a slob, but those are two jobs I really don't enjoy doing. Hell, living alone and never having people over, except for my sister, afforded me the luxury of not caring too much to do that. But with Carrie in my life, I guess I need to change my way of thinking.I then immersed myself in a project that I had been working on for this one company. I needed to do something to keep my mind occupied, since I would not be seeing her until later in the afternoon. I was surprised though, that by 3pm, I hadn't heard anything from her. I hope all went well with her doc appointment.I had told her that I would be over by 5:30, so we could spend some time alone, before Jenny and Alan showed up. By 4:30, I was shaved, and showered, then dressed for the evening. Since it was cool out, I wore dark blue pants, and lighter blue shirt, with a dark blue sport coat. I wanted to look good for when I met Jenny, and convey, I'm not some unkempt slob, who was dating her mother. I'm generally a jeans and t-shirt, or sweatshirt, kind of guy.I couldn't stand the wait any longer and decided to arrive a bit sooner. I got to her house at 5:15, so just a little bit early. After ringing the doorbell a few times, Carrie finally opened the door. Although she smiled when she let me in, I could tell something was amiss with her. After a brief hug and quick kiss on the lips, we stood back from one another.Carrie was wearing a burgundy pleated dress. It came to just above the knees. The neckline plunged just a bit, with white lace around the edges, with short sleeves as well. She looked radiant.“Wow. You look absolutely beautiful Sweetie.” I told her. She just said thanks, but that was it. Then said she had to finish getting ready. My antennae was now up. I could sense something was wrong. This girl was always so bubbly, and that definitely was not the case now. So I just walked around her living room, looking at pictures on the wall of Jenny, and her parents, and some people I had no clue of who they were. Then just took a seat and waited for her.For me, this was something new. I did not know what to say or do. Did I do something wrong, that may have upset her? Who knew, but this was not the Carrie I just spent almost two weeks with, had fun with, and made love too on many occasions. So I'm basically a fish out of water now. I made up my mind to just go with the flow, and when she is ready to talk, I'll be there, and hopefully, understand what is going on.Of course, my fear was she was going to end this between us. She had time to reflect and said that this wasn't worth it. If that is how she felt, then who was I to pursue it any further. I don't want to be with someone who did not want the same as me. Sitting there waiting, makes your mind think weird ass things, like I just did. Then again, maybe it wasn't anything and she is just having a bad day, or is nervous about me meeting Jenny.She finally emerged from wherever she was in her condo. When I saw her, she looked the same, so I have no idea what else she could have been doing. She walked into her kitchen and got a bottle of water, then asked if I wanted one too, which I kindly said no too.I finally got the courage to ask, “Is there something wrong?”She looked at me and had a sullen look on her face, then finally said “No. Guess I am just tired from all the prodding and poking today. I'm sorry I am not more upbeat.”I got up and went to her and wrapped my arms around her, “If you want to cancel tonight, that would be okay with me. We keep go out with them some other time, when you are feeling more up to it.”“No. No. I am fine. It will be fine. We'll go have a fun night with them. Jenny is so looking forward to meeting you.” she said, as she pulled away from me and went into the living room. “We'll talk later tonight, when we get back.”I knew from how she stated it, something was wrong. But, being a dumb man, I have no clue as to what. I didn't want to piss her off by asking questions. Maybe something at the doc's. I guess when she is ready, she will let me know. I walked up next to her and grabbed her hand, just to let her know I was there for her. At that point, her front door opened and in walked Jenny and Alan.Jenny was definitely a looker. I would say 5 foot 3, maybe 110 pounds, brown hair and eyes, and the cutest dimples. She did have bigger boobs than her mom, but since she was adopted, that made sense. But the irony of how much the two looked alike was uncanny. Alan was a good looking guy too. He had that German look to him. Blond hair, blue eyes, chiseled face and stood about 6 foot, but maybe weighed 170 pounds, if that.After making the introductions and some small talk, we left her condo and headed to dinner in my truck.At dinner, Carrie seemed to be her normal self. Well, at least the normal I had seen for the last two weeks. Jenny was regaling us with stories from her college life and some of things her and Alan had been doing of late, except for the sex part. I don't think Carrie, or myself, needed or wanted to know those details.As dinner was finally coming to an end, I had to admit, I was kind of quiet. I just let the three of them guide the evening and the conversation. Jenny did inquire what I actually did for a living, so I explained it to her. She was impressed, as was Alan. I tried not to let my concerns for Carrie, or our budding relationship ruin the evening. In my heart though, I had a bad feeling, this would be the last time I would see these three people.Near the end of dinner, Carrie announced that she needed to use the ladies room. Alan also said he need to use the facility, which then left just me and Jenny. I wasn't sure what to say to her, so I let her make the first move on talking.  “okay Mark. What's up with mom? Did you two have an argument or something?” Jenny asked.I shook my head, “Jenny. I have no idea what is wrong tonight. When I arrived this evening, she was down for some reason and won't tell me why. Yesterday we were fine, but ever since her doctor visit, she has changed. Maybe she has done some thinking and decided a relationship is not what she wants. Until she tells me, I am in the dark.”Jenny reached over and touched my arm. “I don't know either, but I do know that she and I talked last night for an hour and she is head over heels in love with you, and says you are with her as well. Are you Mark? Are you in love with my Mom?”“Nothing has changed for how I feel for your mother Jenny. I am in love with her. But, if she has had a change of heart, then I will abide by her wishes. Maybe we moved too fast. I don't know. To be honest Jenny. I have never been in love before, so this is a new territory for me. But if she had time to reflect now, and feels this isn't what she wants, well, I don't want to force anything like that on her. I just want her happy.”Jenny just shook her head, “I can't believe her mind could change like that. Something must be wrong and she just needs time to process it. Maybe you two can talk later. When we get back to my mom's, Alan and I are going to leave, and give you two some space to talk. Oh, and by the way, Papa really does like you. He thinks you are a good man.”Just as she said that, Carrie was walking back. Alan came a minute later. The waitress came around and asked if any of us wanted dessert, but we all begged off, since our meals were so filling.On the way home, Carrie was pretty quiet. In fact, you could probably cut the tension with a knife, that was between us. Jenny and Alan were pretty quiet too. I'd have done anything to hear some funny story either of them may have had right then.After arriving back at Carrie's condo, we all got out and Jenny said that they needed to get going. Carrie said she wished they could stay longer, but the kids said they had some homework they needed to finish up, but would see us this weekend. Of course my mind didn't think I would be involved with this family get together.As they left, Carrie turned and headed to her door, and I followed. Once inside, she asked if I wanted anything to drink, which I kindly declined. She went to the kitchen and got a bottle of water then rejoined me in the living room. I wanted to get this over with, so I started it off.  “okay Carolyn, please tell me what is wrong. I need to know.” I said in a somber voice.“Let's sit” she said, and we both did. She faced me and I could see a tear starting to form in her eye. My stomach became a knot now. My fears were now becoming reality, at least in my mind.“I wish I knew where to start, but I have to say, that no man has ever made me feel the way you make me feel. But I really think we need to step back and take a break for now.”, then she started crying. I reach for her, but she backed away. That made it feel like a knife was just plunged into my heart.“Carrie. How can you go from being so in love, to wanting to take a break, just like that. There is more than what you are telling me. So please tell me what has caused this sudden change in feelings.”She was still sobbing, trying to get her emotions under control, then finally looked at me and said, “Mark. They found a growth on one of my ovaries today. After the Pelvic exam, she did and ultrasound and found it. They want me to see a specialist next Tuesday then do some testing.” then started crying again. This time she let me pull her towards me. I knew this isn't good, but this is also something that can be taken care of. I had a cousin once have something similar to this and they removed a cyst the size of an egg from her, and she was fine then.“It's  okay Carrie. I'm sure it's nothing that medicine or an operation can't take care of.” I told her.“And what if it isn't Mark? What if it is cancer. Why should you be saddled with that in your life. We've known each other not even two fucking weeks. Although the best two weeks of my life. But this is not something you need to be part of. Your best bet is to turn around, walk away and get on with your life, like I never existed.” and started crying again.I pulled her into me again and held her tight. Her head was buried in my shoulder, and I caressed her hair and let her cry. I mean, if I was in her position, I'd probably tell her the same things. But I may not know her completely, but what I know of her already, she has a fierce loyalty to people she cares for and loves, and I know she wouldn't walk away either.After letting her sob some more, I gently moved her back, and away from me, so I could speak to her. “Sweetheart. There is no way I am letting you do this alone. Granted, we have only known each other for two weeks, but in these two weeks, you have captured my heart with every fiber of your being. I am in love with you Missy. People who love one another don't turn tail and run because of something traumatic happens to the other person. You stand with them, be their support and showed them love, for that is the only thing that can help get you through this. I have been a Marine for all of my adult life and one thing that is ingrained in us, from the time of our first day in boot camp, is that you never let the man next to you, or when you are a sergeant, your platoon, you never abandon them. No man is ever left behind. You're wounded Honey, so I will not leave you behind, so get used to that. When this is all over and you still feel this way, then you can tell me to hit the bricks.”She just stared at me, and while trying to compose herself, she gripped my hand in hers. “It's not fair to you Mark. What if it is cancer and it can't be fixed, then what? You going to just wait around and watch me die? You could be out finding that right person, instead of babysitting me.”“Stop it Carrie. You have no idea what it is. It could be a simple cyst, that meds could take care of. But one thing I do know, I will be with you this Tuesday, and any other day you need to have something done. I will be the first person you see when you wake up. But I will be there and I will always be there for you. I love you.”“Mark. It's not fair.” she shouted, then started crying again. “You're right. It's not fair. But who said life is. But I am not walking away. In fact I am more in love with you now, than I was 20 minutes ago. I don't know about you, but I have every intention of growing old with you. We have too much to do with our lives. So baby doll, I am not leaving you, Not ever.”“Carrie. Do you love me?” I asked. “Damn you Jarhead. You know I do.” she said. “Good. Don't you ever hold back something like this again from me. I won't either from you. But Babe, we can only help one another if we are open and honest with each other. Why don't you go get ready for bed. I'm not going home tonight, but I will sleep on the couch.”She shook her head and got up. As she did, she reached for my hand, “You are not, nor will you ever sleep on the couch. Your place is beside me in bed. I'm so sorry for ever thinking you would want out of this. I do love you Mark. More than you will ever know”She led me up the stairs to her bedroom. We both stripped off of our clothes. I had on the white silk boxers she got me. She put on this long t-shirt with a Minion on the front. She looked cute. We both used her bathroom then climbed into bed, where she snuggled up to me and let me hold her close. Her head rested on my chest.“Mark?” she said softly. “Carrie?” I answered back. “I am sorry. I promise never to do that to you again. I'm also sorry I was a Debbie Downer tonight at dinner, and even before. I'm sure Jenny could tell something was wrong.”“Oh yeah she could. She thought that you and I had an argument. Your daughter is quite perceptive. After meeting her now, I have to say, you two do favor one another. Alan is one lucky man and judging how he dotes on her, he knows it too. They do make a nice couple. I just hope I made a good impression with her. I wasn't to talkative tonight.”“Well, I think you'll get a few more chances this weekend to really win her over. But I can tell she likes you already. If she talks a lot, she likes you. Had she just sat there and not talked much, then that means she doesn't want anything to do with you.”“You know, last night, I was so lonely without you next to me. I hugged my pillow thinking it was you. Except your body is a bit more muscular. I had so many plans for tonight, with us ending the night in bed making love. I want too, but I don't want to do that until we know what is going on down there.”My hand was stroking her back, when I said, “I don't know about you, but this is making love Baby. I'm not in this for the sex. I'm in this because of love. Holding you close, telling our feelings to each other, that is true love making in my book. I'm not too good with stuff like this, but I have never felt this way for another human being. We'll have plenty of time for lovemaking, and dare I say, some naughty sex.”She snuggled even closer and let her hand rub on my chest and belly. “Thank You. You make me feel so loved. I love you Mark. Oh and I like what you wore under your pants. You do look sexy in these boxers.”“I love you too Carolyn. Now get some sleep. We have a long weekend ahead of us. That is if you want me around all the time.”“Of course I want you around the whole time. Not sure about sleeping together. Daddy may have a hard time with that one.” then giggled.Chapter 19.In the morning we agreed to take separate showers instead of together. We both agreed it would be too tempting, had we gone in together. She did tease me though by removing her shirt and slowly saunter into the bathroom, giggling the whole way. I would say My Carrie was back.Her parents flight was due in at 4pm. I told Carrie I needed to catch up on a few things at the house, but would be back in time to go with her to pick them up. She must have texted me twenty times, just saying I love you. That made me feel good.I picked Carrie up at 3pm and went to the airport to meet her parents. She was very happy today. A far cry from yesterday's somber mood she was in. She was wearing a maroon cashmere sweater and black slacks. I too had black slacks on and a blue crew neck sweater. The whole trip there she held my hand, as she did once we were there and waited.Like all airports now, you had to wait down in the baggage area. It took about 10 minutes after their plane arrived, before we saw them coming down the escalator. Once Carrie spotted them, she pulled me along until they were on top of us, and went and hugged her mom, then her dad.Then Mrs. Reynolds gave me a hug and a kiss, and said I still looked like I did when we met in Norfolk all those years ago. Chief shook my hand then said, “You ain't giving me no damn hug son.” I just laughed and told him, “Not in your life you crotchety old bastard.” which made us all laugh.After arriving back at Carrie's, we saw that Jenny was there waiting for us. Alan was with her, but I could see the tension in his face. The old man did scare the shit out of him. I took him aside and told him, just to relax, but show no sign of fear to the chief. He eats that shit up. He sort of laughed and said, oh sure, easier said than done Mr. Roberts. I told him for now on, call me Mark. Save the mister for the other guy.We all then went to dinner, after the couple relaxed a bit after their flight. It was one of those chain restaurants. We all had a good time and of course, Chief had to regale us with stories when I was aboard the Lincoln. That's when Jenny asked about the “don't shit where you eat comment”, but cleaned it up some because of her mom and grandma there. Chief went on to explain about this one newly appointed petty officer I had an eye on. After he finished, everyone laughed, only because he made sound more colorful than it actually was.After we got back to Carrie's, the girls busied themselves in the kitchen, leaving myself, Alan, and the Chief alone in the living room. I could see Alan was a bit apprehensive about being in there. I'm sure he was never prepared for anything like this in college.  “okay you two Shitbirds.” chief started out. “Those three fine ladies in there mean the world to me. And two of them, for some ungodly reason happen to like you two. All I ever wanted for those two is complete happiness. If you can't give them that, leave now, otherwise, I need a promise to never ever hurt them, no matter what.”“You have my word on that Chief. Never doubt that.” I said, as the chief then nodded once to me. Alan then looked at him and said, “Sir, my only intention is to make Jenny happy, so I promise.” Chief just glared at him. Alan was unsure of what he said, but knew he didn't like something. I looked at Alan and said, “Alan. Relax. Just don't call Mr. Reynolds sir. Non Com's, noncommissioned officers, like we both were, do not like getting called sir, by anyone. And Chief, chill out, he isn't military.”Chief just chuckled. “Yeah, and don't call me Mr. Reynolds. Makes me feel old. Call me John for now on, or at least until you guys make it legal between those gals in there, then we'll figure out what you call me then. And Alan, you did good kid. You didn't break, like so many Seaman have, right out of boot camp.” then just smiled.Just then the girls came back from the kitchen with drinks. From that point on, the mood was light and cheerful. I just sat back and watched how this family interacted. They are like most families, I guess. Since it is just my sister and myself, except for an uncle and aunt and three cousin's, I really couldn't tell you what a big family is like. Mine though, is quite boisterous and not afraid of speaking their minds on any subject.About an hour went by when Jenny and Alan said their goodbye's. They were going to the football game the next afternoon and wanted to get some sleep. We sat up a bit more with John and Connie, telling a lot of what we did up in the mountains. Well, not everything, or I am sure, he'd have killed me by now.I was getting up, so I could make my leave too, when Carrie asked me to join her in the kitchen. I had no idea what she wanted, but went with the flow and followed her in.“I don't want you going back to your place tonight. You are sleeping with me, unless you don't want too.” she said, giving me her little pouty face she likes to do now and then.“I'm not sure how your parents will feel about that. I don't want to cause any trouble for you, or me either.”Carried just chuckled, “Don't worry about them. I am 41 you know. Plus, me and mom talked out here. She knows you and I have slept together from almost the beginning of us meeting. She is fine with it, and she'll take care of dad. As she put it, “That boy is over the moon for you Honey. Treat him good and he'll treat you like a queen.” So don't worry. But, we can't play around. That would be too weird.” and we both laughed softly at that.Carrie then grabbed my hand and walked towards the stairs, to go upstairs. “Night you two” she said as she passed by them. Her mom said night, but Chief just grunted something. I am pretty sure I will get an earful, next time we are alone.Once in the bedroom, Carrie went to her dresser and opened a drawer, pulled out pajamas. They were blue, red, and white checkerboard style print. She said she went shopping today and got these. She is wearing the top and the bottoms were for me. She stripped down to just her panties, which for once, were not thong style. She still looked sexy as all get out. I stripped too to my boxers and t-shirt. She then went to the bathroom and came out a few minutes later. I followed suit and did my business. She let me know there was a toothbrush on the sink for me, that she just got too.When I came back out, she was already in bed and awaited me. I crawled in next to her. We kissed and held each other close. Like I said when the first time we slept in a bed together, I could definitely get used to this.“Mark Honey. I need to apologize for yesterday. I was so wrong to try and push you away from me. I would have been crushed had you just said  okay, and left. But you didn't. That told me right there how much you love me. So thank you for being here for me. I love you Mark. It grows stronger every minute of the day. I wish right now we could make love, but until I know what is really up with this, we're going to have to take a rest from that. I hope you understand.”I leaned in and kissed her forehead and pulled her tighter to me. God, I love the way she feels.“Sweetheart, you need not apologize for anything. It has to be a shock to you, that is for sure. But, I will always be there for you, no matter what. We'll see this through, together. As for making love right now. This is making love, I believe. The sex is just the icing on the cake, so to speak. Plus, if you think I would have sex with you, with your parents just down the hall, you are crazy.”Carrie was just about to say something, when we both heard a light thumping sound. I started to chuckle, but Carrie said shush. It was definitely a rhythm thump going on.I chuckled and said, “You're kidding right?” Carrie laughed quietly and said, “Oh yeah. I think dad and mom are doing the horizontal hula. Trust me Hun. As far back as I can remember, they are one horny couple. I hope when I am their age, I still want it that much.”Carrie's hand reached under the waistband of my bottoms and boxers and started playing with Mr. happy. “God, I wish this was inside me now. “ She stroked it a few times so it was now almost hard. Then she rolled over on her side, so we could spoon. I too lay on my side and pulled her into me, so our bodies melded together. My hardness nestled up against her beautiful ass, which she then wiggled a bit. My arm lay over her and rested on her tummy. She took that hand and brought up, and inside her top and placed it on her one tit. My hand instantly enveloped her tit and held it gently. “God. I love your hand there” she cooed. “Night Mark. I love you” “I love you too Carrie”To be continued, by T. Foxal.

Mountain Chemistry.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Chapter 9.With the sun dipping behind the mountains, the air was changing. It had to be around 50 now, and it would probably get a bit colder. We walked back to the campsite. Carrie had to use the restroom, so I went with her, and also took care of business. Once back at the site, she went inside a put on a sweatshirt. I did as well, after she reappeared from the tent.We then sat around the fire ring. I'm sure I must be a bore to her. But she too, is kind of quiet. We did talk more about life, and things we had done. I found out she loves to ski, both snow and water. She even likes to fish, and can bait her own hook. She told me that she hasn't dated since moving here, and it's been four years since she dated anyone, since that guy who couldn't handle her mom and her being part black."Carrie. Where do you see yourself in 5 years?" I asked. She giggled, "That's a real deep question coming from a Jarhead.” I gently shoved her a little. "Really. I have no idea. I'd like to meet a nice guy and settle down and hopefully grow old with him, and help Jenny any way I can, especially if it involves grandkids. But who knows. I am pretty picky. I settled once, and I won't do that again. What about you?""I'm kind of like you and don't know. I don't go out much, and I'm not a bar person. Plus, I don't think you can meet a quality person in a bar. I'd like to meet someone special and see where it goes. It'd be great if I could meet that one I could grow old with, but those prospects look kind of bleak. I mean my sister, Ann, has tried setting me up with her friends, but I hate those dates. I only do it to make her happy, and to quit bugging me. But who knows."It was very dark now and I told her to look up and look at the stars that seemed like they were closer than ever before, to us. "God. It is so amazing up here. Had I been by myself, I would probably scared shitless about now. But being with you, makes me feel safe, and the company has been quite good."I started banking off the fire, so it would go out in a little while. I suggested going back to the bathrooms and changing into sleepwear. She agreed. As we walked down, she grabbed my hand, which was quite warm, and felt so good in mine. She was making it very hard to act like a gentleman. I wanted to just scoop her up, and take her to the tent and make love to her all night.After changing, I came back out, in just my marine shorts and a t. She emerged a few minutes later, with that new flannel she bought the day before. The shirt was cut like a dress shirt. Tails in the front and back and scoop up on the sides. though I couldn't really see all that well. We had to look a sight though, we both had on our hiking boots. Not the sexist combination, that's for sure.She laughed as we started back to the cabin. "Bet we make a sight, the way we are dressed. The boots really set us off.", then laughed again, and so did I.Once in the tent, the only light we had was from the flashlight I had on. But boy, did she look sexy as hell kneeling there, unzipping her bag. I also noticed she had the top 3 buttons undone again, like she did last night. "She's killing me" I thought. She was rubbing her arms, like she was cold. Granted it was chilly out now, but once in those sleeping bags, it would be fine. We both had the same type, except for color. Her's was blue and mine was black."You know", she stated, "It might better serve us if we put our bags together and made it one big bag. Our body heat will help keep us warmer." I wanted to chuckle at that, but thought better of it. "Sure. If you feel that would be better." She didn't hesitate. She opened them both up and then zipped mine to hers. She had me get in first, so the zipper would be on her side. I guess in case she needed to escape from me.We were both laying on our back's, and I was just closing my eyes when Carrie spoke softly."Mark?, do you think we'll be bothered by bears tonight?""No. We put our food up and away from them and nothing is in the tent with us, so we should be fine. And, if feel the need to use the head, please wake me, so I can go with you."She grabbed my hand and squeezed it.   “okay. I will, but I probably won't need it until morning."I started closing my eyes again, but also felt that she did not release my hand. That made me feel good, actually. A minute later, she said, "Mark?" softly. "Yes" I answered."Remember out on that rock, after we kissed?" "Yes. I do remember." I said. she sighed, then said, "Remember you said if you got the chance again, you would like to kiss me again.""Yes. I do remember, and I meant that. I hope I didn't offend you." She giggled, "You Jarheads are pretty thick aren't you. Will please just kiss me, and mean it too."I turned towards her. She let go of my one hand, then grabbed the other, as I leaned in and touched her lips with mine. As our lips touched, her mouth open and so mine also and our tongues met. The longer our kiss continued, the hotter it became. "My God. This woman can kiss"Our tongues now explored each other, our eyes open to each other, looking into each other's souls. Her hand then took mine and brought up to her chest, then under her shirt, and placed my hand on her one tit. Her nipple was like a rock, and her tit, small yet filled my hand. I started to massage it as we continued kissing. She took her hand then, put it around my neck, as she rolled to her side and pulled me in closer to her.She moaned in my mouth as I lightly pinched her nipple. So many thoughts moved in my head then. All the things I wanted to do with her right now, but, I wanted her to lead this, wherever it was going to go.We continued kissing, and she also kept moaning more and more. I moved my hand to her other tit and massaged it as well, again, lightly pinching her nipple. It too, was hard as a rock, and her tit seemed to get firmer, the more we made out.I pulled my hand from her tit, then reached it around her and pulled her into me. She kissed me now with a passion I have never felt from any woman. My hand was rubbing her back, and her knee slid between my legs now, so I know she could feel my hardened member against leg.When my hand slid down her back, and then over her ass, she moaned loudly into my mouth. I couldn't resist, and moved it so it would go under her shirt until it felt her naked ass cheek. I lay there caressing this beautiful ass of her's and her moans grew louder still. She somehow got both her arms around my neck, and I was hoping it wasn't too uncomfortable for her.Our lips have yet to part, but neither of us cared at this point. We both knew in short time, we'd have full carnal knowledge of each other. He hand then came down my chest, as I moved slightly, to give her access. She snaked her hand under my shirt and was rubbing my chest and nipples now. I too was moaning into her mouth. How could I not. This beautiful woman was making love to me. It was so sensual, and sweet. My hand was now exploring both cheeks and now started toward her crack. "God. will she freak if I go further than this?" I thought.But, her hand made its way down my belly, then went under the waist band of my shorts, where she lightly grabbed my hard cock. "Oh God." I moaned into her mouth. She lifted her one leg, which now gave me access to her sex. My fingers found their way to her moist thong, and gently moved it to the side. I started rubbing her labia, which was coated already soaked with her fluids of delight.She broke the kiss, and softly said, "yes. make love to me Mark." Her hand was now stroking my cock gently, yet with a firm grip. Every time she would come up to the tip, her finger would play with the head and smear my pre-cum all over. My finger was gently massaging inside her, which was driving her crazy.I started teasing her some. Slipping my finger in, then pull out and rub her clit, which was quite pronounced. God I would love to see that right now. I love eating a woman, but right now, I don't think that is in the cards at this point. She kept darting her tongue into my mouth, with each entry of her cunt. I loved hearing her moan, as I did this.I now inserted my finger again, but this time deeper, and took my thumb and rubbed her clit. When my finger found that rough patch of her g-spot, I concentrated solely on that.Then her body tensed up, "Oh God, Mark. Oh God" and she started cumming for me. She couldn't kiss now, as her orgasm took over her body. I could feel her body tremble, and I know it wasn't because she was cold. We were both hot now.I held as she kept cumming, then as she started to relax, she removed her hand from my member and then tried to push my shorts down."Mark. I need you inside me. Make love to me. Please"I got to my knees and removed my shorts. I then unbuttoned her shirt, and opened it. I left it on her, so she was protected from cold on her arms. I unzipped the bag, to give us more room to move and got between her legs. I carefully then started to remove her thong, and when I had it off, started kissing up her leg. When I got to her thigh, she said to do that later. Please get inside me. I can't wait anymore."Are you sure Carrie? I mean we are definitely crossing a line here that I have never crossed before."She smiled up at me "Yes. Please. Yes"I already knew she was extremely wet from her orgasm, just minutes before. I line up my ridged member to hew slippery sex and gently pushed in. In unison, we both said, "Oh God.” With good reason too. Her cunt was so hot, so wet and yet felt velvety soft as it engulfed my cock."Go slow Mark. It has been 4 years since I have done this. Oh My God, you feel so good."I slowly, and I mean slowly, inched my 6 1/2 inches into her. I am not a big man, by porn standards, but pretty thick and can usually last a long time, but right now, I could feel I could cum in no time flat. Once I was in all the way, I stopped and rested. I could feel her cunt muscles contract all around my cock, like it was milking it. I was still kneeling, keeping my weight from on top of her, but my hands were on the ground, next to her shoulders. Her hands were gripping my forearms tightly.I pulled back slowly, then forward again slowly, thinking of anything I could to stave off my impending orgasm. She was moaning and cooing, as I did this. "Faster Babe" she said."Sweetie. If I go faster, I am going to cum quickly. It's been a long time for me too.""Don't worry about that. I want your cum. I need you to cum"I leaned my head down and took her one tit into my mouth. I could suck the whole tit inside. Then, while sucking, pulled back to suck only her nipple."Oh God Mark Yes" is all she said. Then I did the other. In my mind, her tits were perfect, and her nipples were divine, and so sensitive to the ministrations I was performing.Her arms came around my head and pulled me tighter to her tit, then her legs came up around my waist and she called out, "Aw God" and started cumming, yet again.That did it for me. I couldn't stave this off any longer and grunted, "God", and started pumping rope after rope of cum, deep inside her. My mouth left her nipple and found her lips, as we tried to kiss as we rode our orgasms out, but all either of us could do was touch lips and moan. I then had to concentrate on keeping my weight off of her. I'd be too heavy for her, since no bed was under us.After a good minute of heavy panting, I somehow got my arms around her neck, grab firmly and rolled us over, so she was on top now. Surprisingly, I did not lose my erection, and was still inside her. She giggled when I did this. "Good Job Jarhead"We started kissing again, but this time I had free reign to her ass. My hands immediately went there. Gently squeezing her round cheeks, then massaging them. She was laying on me as I started to pump in and out of her again. She would moan into my mouth with each penetration I delivered. Her cunt fit to me like an expensive glove. My one hand did leave her ass to find the top flap of the bag and pulled it over us, keeping our body heat inside."Oh God Mark, you feel so good" she whispered in my ear."Oh Carrie, you have no idea how you feel to me. Incredible. Just Incredible. You are beyond beautiful and sexy my Dear"As we continued to make love, she pushed up some, revealing her tits to me again, which I took advantage of and began sucking them both again. This I am finding out, is a huge turn on for her. Her moans were soft, yet reassuring, that I had her where she wanted to be.I started picking up the pace. I didn't want her to work at all, trying to keep any pressure off of her ankle, which I was trying to be mindful of. We were still going at it for now almost ten minutes when she pulled my head into her chest, harder, and moaned out, "Christ Yes. Oh Mark: and started cumming again.Her whole body began to quiver and shake. This then set me off again, and all I could do was grunt loud, and started cumming again. Once I was done shooting deep inside her. my body felt like it did, when we had to do 10 mile run's, in the service. I was totally spent, as she was.She put her arms around my neck, loosely, and her head on my shoulder, and all I wanted to do, was lay there and listen to her breath. All I could think of was how she is a woman that I have never known before. A woman who could make you forget everything going on in life, except for her. I have never felt like this before. All past lovers, including the one I lived with, never had me feeling like this. It was strictly sex, for the sake of sex. Once I came a few times, I was done. I would either then leave, or roll over and go to sleep, like I did with my former girlfriend. But Carrie, I did not want to let go of. We lay in there for another 10 minutes. Neither saying anything. My hand would lightly rub her back, and she would just coo.After those ten minutes, she rolled off, and onto her back. My whole groin area was soaked with our combined juices, and it felt great. I did reach over to my pack and fished out the toilet paper. I know most women don't like the feel of cum draining from them, and I am pretty sure Carrie would feel the same. I ripped a good portion off and leaned over and began wiping it up from her cunt."You are a Sweetie, aren't you? But here, let me get that." After she did herself better, she took some more from the roll and cleaned my groin area, then threw the tissue's to the corner of the tent. I then kissed her lightly on the lips and thanked her.We didn't say a word to each other. I didn't for fear of what I may say. I am having very strong feelings for her, but if I said that, she'd probably freak out, or something. When she nestled her hand in mine, I knew she was good with what just took place. Love making twice, and by me. Not the normal fuck, like I was accustomed too. This had feelings involved and meaning.It must have been a good ten minutes of lying there. I really thought she was starting to sleep. I figured we could discuss this in the morning, if at all. Then, as I slowly started to close my eyes, she spoke."Mark. You awake?" I had to smile at that one." Like really? you really think I could sleep after what we just experienced?" I thought to myself."Oh yeah." I said. "Me too" she said, then giggled. "What we just experienced is beyond words for me right now. No man has been that selfless in bed with me. It was fantastic for me and I have a lot of feelings running wild right now. But, if this was a one-time thing, then so be it. It was fantastic and I will cherish it. But if it is more, then we'll deal with that, if you want too. I guess I'll know in the morning, after you can process it and sleep on it, just like I will."I started to say something, but she just put a finger to my lips, to hush me up. Then rolled over on her side, facing away from me. At this point, I was very unsure of what to do. Leave her alone? or cuddle up next to her and hold her against me, spooning, like real lovers would do. I chose the latter and cuddled up to her. To my surprise, she grabbed my one hand and held it softly, as her ass wiggled into me. She felt so good, molded into my body like this. "Is this how a couple really acts like?" I thought. I fell asleep a few moments later.Chapter 10.At some point in the night, I awoke, and felt that we had not moved. Her ass was still nestled against my thigh and groin, but my cock was hard. My hand was still with her's, yet it was also pressed against her one boob. God I loved her boob's. Seeing I didn't have my watch nearby, all I knew that is was oh dark thirty out, and went back to sleep.When I awoke, the sun was up. The tent felt warm inside now, but Carrie was gone. "Uh oh", I thought. My mind was reeling now. I figured she got freaked out over last night. "Well, this could be an awkward hike back down to the cabin." I got up and put on my watch, which said it was almost 8am. "Damn. I never sleep like this." I got out a pair of sweats, and a sweat top, since it was probably still chilly out. Took my kit and exited the tent. Carrie was nowhere around the area. I headed to the john, since I had to pee real bad. After relieving myself. I washed my face, then brushed my teeth, and exited the bathroom.I finally looked up towards the summit, and saw Carrie sitting on the outcrop of rocks we first kissed on. I hesitated at first, going up there, but being a true Marine, we never run from anything. Once I made the trek up the hill, she saw me. She too, had sweats on, which were navy blue, with Navy written on front of the top and pants."About time Gyrene. Plan on sleeping your life away?" All I could do is just chuckle, then looked out over the valley below. It had a nice haze, or fog enveloping the ground below, or at least it gave that appearance."Sorry. I didn't hear reveille this morning." as I smiled at her. "Well, watch it next time bucko, or if we were on a ship, you'd be up for Captain's Mast" she said then laughed.Well, at least she was in good spirits and not freaked out. "What time did you rise today? I'm kind of surprised I didn't hear you leave." I said."About an hour ago. I had to pee and got up very quietly. I tried not to disturb you. Guess I was good. By the way, you do snore, but softly. Not like my dad, who could wake the friggin dead at times."I just chuckled. I didn't know if she did too, except for the time I awoke a few hours ago, and then, she was just softly breathing. One thing I did know, after looking at her now, with no makeup on, she is one woman I could see myself waking too on a daily basis. She just has a natural beauty to her. Right now I was getting lost in her eyes. I really wanted to pick her and take her back to the tent and make love again, but that was something I wouldn't permit myself to do, until I knew exactly how she felt.She then stood up and started walking back to the campsite. I caught up to her and was walking next to her. "What's for breakfast" she asked. I just shook my head. She was acting like nothing took place last night.   “okay.” I thought. "So nothing happened last night. It was a dream. Either that, or she thought it was a huge mistake and ignoring it, would make it go away." I continued in my thoughts."You have your choice, Fruit and nut power bar, or peanut butter and chocolate chip power bar." I said,"Hmm. nothing else on the menu then? Guess I'll do the peanut butter and chocolate bar. Hope the service is better than the menu."I took out a couple of bars and handed her one, plus a bottle of water. Right now, I had no idea what is going through her head. And I am too damn afraid to ask. Maybe this was a get back on me, for how I have treated others in the past. Like sex was no big deal. No emotions or feelings involved.We talked little, as I tore down camp and packed everything away. Once we geared up, we started our trek back down the mountain. It should take a lot less time to reach the cabin, since it was all downhill. I did ask how her ankle was and she said it felt good. Almost back to normal.When we came upon that lookout, that overlooked all the streams in the valley, she yelled out, "Selfie Time.” There was a mist still hanging over some of the streams, but this time, no moose were there. She took a few of her, alone, then asked me to join her. Just before she said 3, on the count of 3, I Ieaned in and kissed her on the cheek. She didn't say a word, but just put her phone away, and said "Let's go. I could use a nice hot shower."We were about a half mile from the cabin, when she finally slowed up and walked next to me. I mean I really didn't mind the view I had of her ass swaying in those sweat pants, but this felt better. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it tight."Thank you for a wonderful time. I just loved it up there." and then smiled at me. I smiled back to her, "It was a pleasure, and I too, had a wonderful time up there, especially sharing it with you."She picked up the pace, like she had to pee or something, and before too long, we were on the back porch of the cabin. I opened the door and she ran to the bathroom. While she did whatever she was doing in there, I started unpacking my backpack. I put the tent over in a corner, and took out my clothes and all the other crap I was carrying. I felt like I just crossed a 100 miles, even though it was just a couple.About 10 minutes later, she came out with a robe on. It was one of my aunt's. All pink and fluffy, like an aunt would wear. She basically marched right up to me, put her arms around my neck, and kissed me deeply. We stood and kissed for a few minutes, until she broke free and told me, "Come. Shower with me.""Whoa" I said. "What?" she asked. "What do you mean What. This whole morning you acted like nothing took place last night. I don't know about you, but that was pretty god damn special to me, then not to even acknowledge it."She looked down at the floor, like a child getting ready to be scolded, then looked back up at me. "You don't think I found that special last night? Christ Mark. I was made love too last night. I wasn't fucked. I have never orgasmed from intercourse, and you had me twice like that. It was wonderful and amazing and I loved it. It's all I thought of since I went to sleep and all day now. When you didn't press the issue at first, I thought you didn't want anything to do with me, but then I realized you were giving me space, to let me think this out. When you kissed me on the cheek for that selfie, I just knew in my heart, you want more than a roll in the sack.""I don't want a roll in the sack either. I did make love to you last night. I've never actually done that before, and it felt fantastic to me. I'm falling for you big time, and if that scares you, then walk away now. By the way, you are the first woman since the ex-girlfriend, that I didn't wear a condom."She looked me in the eye then, which looked like they were smoldering now, "Good. Let's go shower, then go to bed and make love again. Then spend the rest of the day in bed making love. But, you need to know, I too have primal urges, so a good fucking thrown in would be nice too"I chuckled then watched as she turned and walked back towards the hall leading to the bathroom. As she did, she let the robe slip off of her, exposing her naked body to me. "Holy shit", I thought. "What a sexy body." After picking my jaw off the ground, I stripped right there in like 10 seconds and caught up with her in the bathroom. She was leaning over turning the water on and getting it warm for us. I couldn't help but check her out, bent over like that, exposing her sex to me. My cock must have noticed too, because it was growing to its full potential now.Carrie turned around and gasped. "Oh My. You are even more impressive now that I see you. God. You are one sexy man."I just blushed a little. She was equally as impressive. One thing I did notice is that when she tans, she wears a thong style bikini. Her but cheeks had just a thin line above her crack and then around her waist. It barely covered her cunt and she only had a landing strip of hair above her clit. Her tits were lighter in color too. To me, she was an angel sent from heaven. "My lord Carrie, you are breathtaking to me. I have never been with such a beautiful woman before.""Come on Gyrene. We have a bed awaiting us."We did wash each other, and it was quite sensual. We paid particular attention to our private parts, in between kissing a great deal. Once done, we helped each other dry off, then damn near raced to bed.Once in bed, I pulled her on top of me and kissed her deeply. As we kissed her body kept moving back and forth across my cock, soaking it with her love juices. Somehow, she reached down and guided my aching member into her love hole."Umm, I love how you fit me so right. I want to stay here all day like this." she cooed out"Fine with me. I love you just like this. You are so beautiful."She sat up, letting me take in her beauty even more, then smiled down at me, "You know. I do love oral too. Both giving and receiving. Something to look forward too later.""Good to know. I love giving, and really don't care if I receive. But will never turn it down. But, one thing I really adore on you, besides your ass, is your beautiful tits. They turn me on big time.""God. I loved how you sucked them last night. I've always been self-conscience of them, but you, you made me feel like a woman with huge one's."I sat up and took one in my mouth, and that was all she wrote. She came like a minute later. Then came again after only a few minutes of faster penetration. She was on fire.We made love one more time that afternoon, then took a nap. After our nap, we did leave the cabin for a good dinner. Neither of us felt like cooking. After dinner, we went walking around Lake Placid again. This time holding hands, and kissing like two teenagers out on a date.As we walked along we talked about our next adventure. Which mountain we were going to try next. I really didn't care if we went at all. I'd be happy to spend the next 10 days, holed up in the cabin making love to her and shut out the rest of the world. Then she shocked me when she said,"You know, you made me wet the first time, when I caught you looking at my ass, as we climbed the mountain. Don't know why, but you did. For some reason, I felt super sexy then. Then after you kissed me on the rock, I had a small orgasm, but nothing compared to later that night or today.""I was hoping you didn't notice." I said with a laugh. "Oh, I noticed Bucko. I also caught your remarks too about the beautiful sights, when the whole time your eyes were on my ass. I notice everything JH. I just choose not to say anything. But, it did make me feel good.""Shit", is all I could say. She laughed, which I find intoxicating to hear. We then headed back to the cabin. We both changed into comfy clothes. Me in shorts, no boxers this time, and she in her one flannel again. I hope one day I can ripped that off of her and make passionate love to her.We both drank a beer and watched a little TV. Her mom called about 30 minutes into our relaxation, and she excused herself to go talk with her. I can just imagine what she is telling her. "Christ. I hope she leaves out a few parts. Last thing I need is her dad on my ass." is all I could think.Just then my phone beeped with a message. It was the picture of us kissing on the rock, Her dad sent it. Then another text right after."You piss ant fucking Jarhead. I said take care of her, not put your stinking lips on her."I was going to reply back that it wasn't my fault, but got another text."Relax Mark. You just be good to my baby girl. She needs a good man in her life, and I can't think of a better one than you, son.""I will be, and thank you." is all I wrote back to him.Carrie came out smiling at me. "Daddy gave you some shit huh?" I chuckled, "Yeah, then turned nice on me.""You're lucky, he really likes you. Just like his daughter. Tell you what. I'm ready for bed, but tonight, come share it with me."I got up and she led me to bed. Once in the bedroom, we stripped down and crawled in bed. I was already hard, just looking at her. She smiled as she lay down and slightly spread her legs. I grabbed her hurt leg, and gently brought up by my face, and kissed her ankle gently.She looked at me with a weird look on her face, "Foot Fetish?""No. Actually this is the one part of you I totally love all ready. Because of this ankle, it brought us together. Had you not been a klutz, we may never have met. And now I working hard on falling in love with the rest of you."She smiled then softly said, "Well hurry up and fall quicker, so you can catch up with me Mark. I am in love with you.Love definitely blossoms for these two lonely souls.Chapter 11.It was around 7:30 am now. I was on my side, hand propping up my head, as I watched her sleep. She is so beautiful to look at. I could see me waking every morning to her. We kind of professed a love for each other last night, but that actual phrase has yet to be spoken. It will come, I know it will, at least, from me, sometime soon. It scares me too. I have never given myself like that to anyone. Right now though, she has my heart like no other.As I lay there watching her, my mind replayed the previous evening's love making. It was slow, it was extremely passionate. It was though our bodies melted into each other the whole time. There was little foreplay. Some mindless groping of our groin area, but we were both primed and ready for intercourse. Again she orgasmed while we did it, twice, as a matter of fact. Once when she was on the bottom, and then again when she took control and being on top. And again, my mouth was drawn to her amazing tits. Large A cup, or small B cup tits, with long nipples. I love a woman with small tits. Her whole tit fits inside my mouth and I love sucking them hard as I pull away from them. She too, loves this, I have noticed and makes her orgasm.A strand of her hair lay across her angelic face, and I reached over and gently brushed it back. When I did this, she stirred, and her eyes opened. A soft smile crept across her face, then looked at me and said“Good Morning Sweetie.” I leaned in and kissed her forehead and said good morning to her too. “How did you sleep?” she grinned and said, “Very well thank you. How long have you been staring at me?”“Oh, about 15 minutes or so. I have to admit, you are a very beautiful woman when asleep.” I said in a low voice, as my hand lightly caressed her face.“Oh stop. I look a fright right now. I've seen myself when I first get up. I'm surprised you haven't run and hide yet.” she shot back.“Honestly. You are quite attractive in the morning. But if you want me to run and hide, I will.” I laughed as I said it. Carrie poked me in the shoulder, but also laughed with me, as I feigned being hurt and rolled to my back. She then slid over to me and nestled her head on my chest, as her hand rubbed my belly and chest. My arm slid to her back and gently rubbed.“Oh God” she said. “I could get used to this Mark. You make me feel so safe, and dare I say it, so loved right now. I could stay here in your arms all day.”“Mark?”,“Yes Carolyn. ““What's your middle name?”“Now that's a strange question. Anthony”“No way. Like as in Mark Anthony the Roman Ruler?” I laughed and said “Yeah. Guess my parents wanted a future ruler of the world. What's yours?”“Ann.. Carolyn Ann Reynolds.” she said. I chuckled then and told, her “You and my only cousin share a name”I then asked, “Where do you live at exactly?” She chuckled then spoke, “I don't know if I want you knowing that. You may be a stalker, or something like that.” then giggled“Actually, I live on Crawford off of Meadowbrook. Close enough to the campus, yet far enough to give Jenny space. She stays on campus, but usually comes home on weekends, unless she has a date or something else to do.”“Oh wow, Ann lives on Houston, which I believe is a few streets from you. I'm about ten minutes from you guys.”She laughed and said, “Oh great, you are going to stalk me now. Guess I better get my 9 millimeter ready.”I lightly spanked her on her bare ass. “Owe” she said, then said, ”You can stalk me anytime you want. But just so you are totally aware of this, I am a packaged deal. Jenny is part of me and my life. Granted she college age now, and hardly there, but still, is part of me. To accept me, is to accept her, and that is non-negotiable.”I kissed the top of her head, “I wouldn't want it any other way Carrie. How would you feel about dating, once we leave this place and get back to normal lives? And I mean exclusively too.”She looked up at me, her eyes were misty. Then crawled up on top of me, and slid my already hardened member inside her. “You scare me sometime Jarhead. I keep thinking you could be some Neanderthal, but in actuality, you are a very smart man, who seems very loving. So yes. I want us to date exclusively. I have totally committed to you in my mind and I expect the same from you.”She leaned down and kissed me. Although we both had morning breath, neither of us cared right now. She started to grind on me, but I stopped her. It surprised her and asked, “Is something wrong Baby? Did I do something?”“No Babe. I just have to pee and it hurts my bladder when you move like that. I really want to make love to you again. Hell, I never want to stop making love to you, but I really need to go.”She started laughing hard, and kept on laughing for a good minute. “Finished?”“Yeah. But that has to be a first. I'm here, with you so deep inside me, and you have to pee. You got to admit, that is funny.”She then got off of me. I looked at her and asked, “Why don't we get some breakfast, then figure out our day. Trust me though, we will include love making into it.”I got up and went and relieved myself, then brushed my teeth. When I came out, Carrie had that robe on and went to the bathroom as well. I went and put on shorts and headed to the kitchen to make breakfast.As we ate, we decided that we would take in the sights of Lake Placid. Visit the Olympic Village and stuff. Be real tourist this time. I told her of a winery near us, we could do this weekend, if she so desired. She agreed to that, as long as I gave her some time in that morning to go shopping for herself. We also made plans to hike up Mt. Colvin on Friday. Then we'd see which other mountain peak we would climb early next week.Chapter 12.During our day, we started touring the Olympic Village. We did the normal of visiting the Ice Rink, where Team USA beat the Russians in the semi-finals of the 1980 Olympics. As we visited the ice skating rink, Carrie said she always wanted to learn how to skate like the ice skaters did, but never had the chance. Not many ice rinks in all the different bases she used to live on.We then went up to the ski area and rode up on the ski lifts. The views are actually breathtaking from up there as well. Wherever we went, if her arm wasn't hooked into mine, we were holding hands, like two young lovers.That evening, we decided to eat at this one Italian place. The food was outstanding. The place was crowded too. A lot of young couples, and some, not so young. One woman Carrie had pointed out to me. She was dressed in this very short mini dress. I never paid her any attention. Which is why Carrie had to point her out.“I could never wear anything like that. Besides my ass getting cold, I'm not into showing off my wares like that. Girls these days. You should see how they dress around campus. Some should just come out naked with a big sign saying, Here I am, let's have sex.”I had to laugh at that. She was right though. Girls these days, don't cover up to much. Leave nothing to the imagination. Had she not pointed her out, I would have never noticed. My eyes were locked on Carrie though whole time. I think she did it to see my reaction, but who knows. One thing I have learned about women. They do things with a purpose for almost everything.Later that evening, after taking home a bottle of wine, and then sitting on the couch drinking a glass, she thanked me. “For what?”“When you didn't sit there with your tongue hanging out over that woman in the mini.” she remarked“Why would I. I have no interest in her, or any other woman, as a matter of fact. I have eyes for only one.”“Well. The dumbass Ex was always looking at other women. He thought he was sly, but many times I caught him doing that. He made me feel small, when he did things like that. I'm sorry too. I should have never thought that you would do that. You have more class in your pinky, than he ever had in his whole body.”I guess I could see her point. She was totally hurt by her ex, and not just the fucking around he was doing. But I do hate when people compare someone from their past, to someone they are with now. But I thought better to tell her. If it persisted, I may have too, or this relationship could be grounded before it even really gets out to sea.“I am truly sorry Mark. This was totally unfair of me to compare you to him. I will never do it again. You are 100 times the man he will ever be. I am so so sorry.” she said, then started crying.I pulled her into my arms and told her to please stop. No need to cry about it. You did not hurt me. But I also told her she is the only woman I need and the only woman I want to be with, both emotionally and physically, and the only woman I will ever undress with my eyes.She sniffled, then smiled. “Take me to bed and make love to me.”That time, she was a little more boisterous in bed. Moaning loudly, and even yelled out she was cumming. I'll admit, hearing a woman like that is a turn on. I yelled out too, when I finally came. We only did it once this evening though.The next day, we went canoeing on Lake Placid. What a great time we had too. Once we were in the water, I let her do the paddling. She turned back around and said to me, “What gives?”“Hey, you are the Squid, this is your bailiwick. I'm just a landlubber” She then proceeded to take the paddle and splash me. I got the hint and helped out after that. I had to be a smartass. It can't be all lovey dovvy between us.We did see two moose as well, as we paddled around out there. They were on the outer shore line, but not on Moose Island, where I figured the moose would be. It was a fun day for us. But both of us were pretty tired when the afternoon rolled into the evening. We cheated when it came to dinner. We got a pizza to go, and went back to the cabin.After eating, we both crashed on the couch, trying to watch a movie. I know it was past midnight when I awoke. I woke her then and guided us to bed. We didn't even strip down. I left my shorts on, and she left her flannel on.The next morning, I was up early. Not sure why either. I figured I should do some workout though. I had not done anything since last Friday, before I got up here. An hour later, Carrie joined me for coffee in the kitchen. We then got dressed and headed to Mt Colvin.Let me tell you, what a beautiful area. So many waterfalls and streams. This place is like heaven on earth. Carrie's phone got used a great deal in taking pictures. Of course, we had to do those selfie's. I do wish it was summer now. I'd love to take her behind this one waterfall, get naked and make love to her there, and I told her so. She smiled and agreed. Maybe next year she said. That put my mind at ease. This was not just a week or ten day adventure to her. She is committed.This time though, when we came down off of our hike, we drove into this one town and stopped to eat at this quaint little restaurant. Food was so good there. She was asking me about my sister and the kids. I told her how I know the kids, but don't really. Now that they are teenagers, in fact Kyle is almost 16 and Katie turns 14 a week from tomorrow. I informed her that I have to go there next Sunday for a family party for Katie. I asked if she would come.“Are you sure your sister would be  okay with this?” “You're kidding right? A chance for her to meet the woman that captured my heart. Shit lady. I probably won't even get a chance to talk. She'll be so busy talking to you and getting to know you.” Carrie laughed,   “okay. I'll go..”Chapter 13.The next morning we both woke up around 7. Carrie was in a frisky mood, but I begged off, stating I had a headache. I know what you are thinking, guys could care less about a headache if sex is involved. But I wasn't lying. I did have a slight one. I sometimes get them when it is going to rain. She was very understanding and rubbed my temples for a few minutes.The real reason was, is because I wanted to save myself for this evening. I was going to try and make this a very romantic night. Cook for her. Light candles in the bathroom and run her a bath, complete with a glass of wine, then leave her be while she soaked. Have candles lit in the living area and find a radio station that played soft music, and slow dancing with her. Keeping my fingers crossed there. I want her to see that I am not a Neanderthal and can be romantic. Then seduce her and do everything to her that I have wanted to do with her, mainly set her on fire with my oral skills. We have yet to do that, and it is something I have wanted to do.I already knew she was going to go shopping this morning, so I figured I would too, once she left. I planned on Filet Mignon, along with shrimp, a salad, and something I noticed at their grocery store, twice baked potatoes in their deli counter.After dressing and a small breakfast, she set out for town. She said she should be back by noon, and then, if I still wanted to, head off to that winery. Which was also part of the plan. I didn't need to get her drunk, that's for sure and was going to make sure she didn't.I waited a good 30 minutes before I left for my adventure. My first stop was Target. Thank god for Target. I found candles. Like two dozen worth of these cute little type. Then two bigger ones and holders for them, for the dinner table. Now understand, I have no idea what I am doing, since I have never done stuff like this before. I just remember my sister always saying that if you ever find that special girl, you need to romance her, not just take her to bed and have your way.I was walking past the men's grooming supplies and I thought back to something I saw with my brother in law once. We were changing to go swimming, when they rented a cabin by this lake. When he stripped down, and he was totally shaved. I looked at him and asked, “Really?” He chuckled and said “Oh Yeah. Your sister hates hair down there and getting into her mouth.”I had to laugh, but later asked Ann about that and she confirmed it, “Hell yeah I make him shave. He wants a blow job, he can at least be hairless. Hell I shave mine too. You ever get a girlfriend, she'll love you for it.” My sister is never one for holding back what she thinks.I picked up an electric razor. I'm still old school using blades and shaving cream. This razor has a trimmer too. Then I went to the clothing section and found robes. I fumbled around a bit until I found a burgundy one for her, and then one for me, same color, over in the men's section. Both were floor length. Can't wait to see her in that, then slowly remove it from her.After I left there, I noticed a shop that catered to women with bath and body stuff. Now understand, I am like a fish out of water here. Luckily, there was a kindly lady who helped me pick out, bubble bath and bath oil. It was lavender scented, which I knew she must have liked because she had a body and hand cream with that scent.Next stop was the grocer, where I picked out two very nice filets, a pound of cooked shrimp, a bag of pre-made salads, and two twice baked potatoes. I was pretty proud of myself. My ultimate plan was to finally tell her I love her and want no one else in my life. I just hoped she still felt the same. We had not spoken those words since that night we got back from camping. I hope it wasn't just the heat of the moment to her. If it was, then oh well, I'll just look like a fool, lick my wounds and move on.I got back by 10:30 or so. She wasn't home, so I put away the food and then hid everything else I bought, sans the razor. That was next on my list of things to do. That took a while, and quite honestly, looked kind of weird seeing it bald down there, but also felt good actually. After showering, I changed into a pair of Dockers I brought. Not even sure why I had them with me. I had on a nice button down shirt too. I then settled in and started reading some hunting magazine my uncle had lying about.About 12:30, Carrie came through the door. I stood up and looked at her. My jaw must have hit the floor. There stood a completely different woman, that left earlier. She had cut her hair. It was much shorted now, off of her shoulder and sculpted, with blond highlights throughout it. She look amazing.“Pick your jaw up Jarhead. I just got my hair done is all.” she said, then chuckled.“Oh My Carrie. You look absolutely amazing like this. I didn't think you could be more beautiful than what you are, but you topped it now.”“Oh stop” she said. “I just thought it was time for a change. I have a new man in my life, and he deserves something better than that old hairdo I had, since I left in the Navy. You really like huh?”I smiled at her, crossed the distance between us, and wrapped her into my arms and kissed her tenderly. “Yes. You look fantastic, and honestly, quite sexy” She then kissed me back, and very passionately. My manhood began to rise and she took notice.“Umm. I think something else likes it too. Why don't we go to bed and let me take care of that for you.” she whispered in my ear then.I put my hand under her chin and then kissed her lips lightly and said, “In due time Sexy. No offense, but I don't want a quickie from you. I want you all night tonight. Let's grab our things and head to the winery.”She had this twinkle in her eye, but then made a pouty face and said, “Oh alright. But be forewarned now, I will be waiting for this tonight, ALL Night long”, then kissed me and broke away, giggling as she moved. My mind was running rampant now. I knew from this point on, she would accept what I was going to say tonight. Unless, unless I am missing signals here.Chapter 14.We spent a very relaxing afternoon at the winery. We got to tour how it is made, plus sampled a few different types, until we found two that we really liked. Neither of us are wine snobs, like so many that were here. We just knew what we liked.They had brochures of all the wineries in New York state too. There was one that caught our eye, that was down by the Finger Lakes section, which is south of Rochester. Besides the winery itself, it had a bed and breakfast that looked quite cozy.“Now that would be a great weekend sometime. Relax and forget all of your troubles.” she said.“It does look nice. Have anyone in mind who you would like to accompany you?” I asked, with a sheepish grin.“Oh. I may have a person in mind, that I think I could share that with.” she said, then giggled and kissed me on the cheek.I don't know where the time went, but it was already after five, and I was getting antsy, to start heading back to the cabin. We decided to buy these two types of wine we really liked. One was a red, and the other white. Neither too dry or too sweet. She laughed when I bought six of each type. I said we each can have three bottles of each for our houses. She liked that idea, and then said if need be, can be a quick gift for someone at Christmas.Of course my mind is thinking, “Wow. She is thinking of Christmas with me. God I hope I don't blow this with her.”Once we got back to the cabin, it was already close to 7pm. I went out and fired up the grill, then went in and prepared the salad. She wanted to help, but I said, no, this is my night for you. So she just sat down and pulled out her book and red while I prepared it all.When I set the table, she smiled when she saw the candles in the candle holders. “Wow Jarhead, you are just full of surprises aren't you.”We then sat down and had a fabulous dinner. She loved the cooked shrimp for the appetizer, and then cooed about the filet mignon. “You know Sweetie. If I didn't know any better, I'd say you are trying to seduce me tonight. But Marines aren't like that.” then giggled. I let the comment go.After we finished, I started cleaning up. She was gung ho on helping me, but I told her wait, and then left the room. I went into the bedroom, retrieved the bath oils and bubble bath, and also the candles. I figured twelve would do. I had to save some for the living room. I started the bath water. Poured in the recommended amount of oil and soap. While the bath filled, I lit the candles. Next I went and got her robe and then came into the kitchen area.She had already started do the dishes when I tapped her on the shoulder. She turned around and said, “Christ, where did you go? I thought you got lost, or something.”“Nope. Just preparing something special for you. Here, take this and retire to the Bath, where the water is warm and inviting, just for you.”She took the robe and headed off. But was back like ten seconds later. She came up and kissed me hard and had a tear in her eye. “You amaze me Mark. I love all of this. No man has ever done this for me.” she said as she composed herself. Then she held out a white, silk pair of boxers. “While I bathe, please put these on for me. Oh, and I see you have a matching robe. I'll meet you out here soon.” then kissed me and left.I lit the candles and turned on the radio. Luckily, there was a soft rock station playing some really good slow stuff. About 20 minutes later, she arrived into the living room. I got up and met her in the middle and took her into my arms. I breathed in her aroma. God she smell delightful. She kissed me tenderly, then asked, “How?” I asked “How what?” “How did you know that was my favorite oils and such?”“I noticed your body lotion and figured you must like that. I do notice stuff you know. Even though I'm a Marine.”“Well. Just for that, you are no longer a Jarhead. You did good Mr. Roberts.”We then started swaying to the music. Now I'm no dancer, but just us holding each other moving about like I knew what I was doing, was great with me. She must have thought so too, for she moved with me. Her head on my shoulder,. Her hand around my back, while mine went around her tiny waist. She then backed away from me and grabbed the sash holding my robe together, and lightly pulled it and revealed my almost naked body, except for the white silky boxers. Her hands moved to my shoulders and gently pushed the robe off of me. Her hands then slid down my chest and rubbed gently all over.“God baby. You look so sexy right now.” she whispered to me.I now did the same to her, opening her robe and pushing it off of her. For her, she was in this silk White gown, that reached her feet. You talk about what an angel looks like, this was it. It hugged every curve too. Her tit, though small, pushed out like she was a D cup. It had a somewhat plunging neckline, that showed the top of her perky tits.“My Lord Carrie, you look stunning. I mean no woman looks as beautiful as you do.”My cock was sticking out, and I didn't care. I wanted this woman in the worst way now. I pulled her into my arms and kissed her. It started softly, but grew into a passionate. Our hands explored everywhere it could reach on our backsides. I love the feeling of the material as I gently grabbed both ass cheeks. She was moaning the whole time as I did this.“Mark?” she cooed out. “Take me to bed and make slow, passionate love to me.”I turned slightly and scooped her up. She giggled when I did this, but wrapped her arms around my neck and showered me with kisses all over my face. Once in the bedroom, I set her down. She then sat on the edge of the bed. I noticed she had candles lit all over the place. God, she looked so sexy.She reached out to the waistband of my boxers and pulled me close. Then slowly started pushing them down, until my hardened member sprung free of its confinement. They fell to the floor and the stepped out of them.She gasped when she saw me now, naked. “Oh My God Honey. You are full of surprises. God you look sexy like this.” she said softly. Then leaned in and licked the head of my cock. It was already saturated with pre-cum. Her tongue danced all over the head, then down the shaft. She licked back up to the head and looked up at me, staring into my eyes, when her mouth slowly took my hardness in. “Oh God” I moaned out.She lifted her head and said, “I have been dying to do that to you Baby. I love doing this, so you know.” She then went back to giving me a slice of heaven. Her mouth was like velvet, as she took most of me in. She was slow and deliberate with her actions. She would speed up some, then slow down. She was driving me crazy. She continued until I told her she really needed to stop or I was going to explode.She lifted her head again, “Awe Baby. I really want that. I need to taste your love. Promise me you'll let me finish you later.” “I promise” I said.She then stood up, and I kissed her, then with my hands on her shoulders, I pushed the thin straps holding her gown up, off of her shoulders. She pulled her arms out from the straps and the gown slid to the floor, revealing her nakedness to me. As I took her in, I saw now that she had shaved her landing strip too.“I'd say we are both full of surprises tonight. God you look incredible and very sexy”“I don't why I even did it, except I wanted to give you a look you haven't seen. No man has seen this look. I'm glad you like it.” she said.. “Like it? No Sweetheart, I love it.”She then got on the bed and lay back, crooking her finger for me to join her. I couldn't help but stare though. No woman I know, ever looked this beautiful to me.I gently lifted her injured ankle again and kissed it. “I love this ankle more than you'll ever know.”Then kissed her other one, telling her I love this ankle as well. I kissed both calves, then both knees, telling her I loved these as well. Then I kissed her thighs, and moved to the inner thighs, again telling her I loved them. Then I found heaven. Her musk scent, and her body oil, from her bath, was intoxicating. I kissed her cunt, which sent a tremor through her body.I took my time here. I wanted this to be the best she ever experienced. I've always enjoyed tasting a woman. Making her orgasm with my tongue. Almost every woman I have been with enjoy my ministrations, except for one. A friend of my sisters, that I actually went out with. She did not enjoy having this done, yet performed oral on me. Kind of weird, I know.Carrie's labia was glistening with her secretions and I found it very delightful to taste. I kissed all around her swollen lips, then licked down some to her perineum. This whole time she was moaning and mewing. Her hands were on my head a few times, or she was grabbing the pillow.I came back up and licked her lips lightly. Stopping just before her engorged clit. I was surprised how big it was. I wanted to suck it right into my hungry mouth, but I needed her to enjoy this a great deal, before she had an orgasm. My tongue started splitting her lips now, as I went back down towards the perineum.“Oh Mark. Oh God, you feel so good.” she moaned out.Now I parted her lips and let my tongue explore her inner wall. She was secreting quite a bit of tasty juice to my tongue now. Her hips started rocking, helping my tongue go deeper inside her. I knew she wanted to cum, but I wanted this to be the best she ever had. From the sounds of how her ex was, he never paid all that much attention to her in this department. When I thought she was getting close, I backed away and just lightly kissed her vaginal lips. This caused her to tell me,“Oh Please. Don't stop Baby, Don't stop. I'm so close”As she would come back down a little, I would then resume my licking, all the while, avoiding the prize she was offering me, her clit. Then she surprised me by bringing her legs and knees up. Her hands grabbing behind her knees, showing me her cunt and her ass.I stuck my tongue as deep as it would go in her. Her moans got louder. Her body moved more. I snaked my tongue down through her open lips and down over the perineum, to her waiting ass hole. I did not know if she would enjoy this, but only one way to find out.I started kissing it, then licking it. As I did this, she started thrashing around. “Yes. Lick it” she said. So I continued to lick her puckered hole. I know the anus is very sensitive, but many women do not like playing there, but apparently, my lady does enjoy it.Her one hand then pushed my head harder into what I was doing. I could feel my tongue open her hole some. So I stiffened my tongue and tried screwing her hol

A Hiking Accident brings Mark and Carrie Together.by T. Foxal. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.Mark and Carrie never met before, until an accident to Carrie, brought them together, and now maybe for good.Chapter 1.I'm Mark. 39 years old, single, a computer geek who is lucky enough that I can work from home, and make my own hours. I wasn't always like this. When I was 18, I had a choice, jail or join the service. I just made some bad decisions back then, doing drugs and getting in fights. So I opted for the Marines. I spent 15 years with them, and advanced to Master Sergeant, which is the fourth highest position an NCO can go. Served 3 tours in Iraq and Afghanistan, which are true shit holes. Great thing about the service, besides 3 square meals a day and a place to sleep, you can be taught almost any useful job in the world, which is where I learned computer programing.Now I pretty much free-lance my abilities out and make a good wage. Most times I have jobs to do, but sometimes I don't and have lots of free time. If I do have jobs, I can make my own hours.I don't have a steady woman at this time, and I am  okay with that. Being deployed all the time, whether it was in the Middle East, or on some ship with a bunch of Squids, I really had no time for a relationship.I had been out almost a year this past August, when I decided I needed some down time. I decided I was going to the Adirondacks and do some hiking. I grew up outside of Syracuse NY., and have always wanted to go there. My one uncle owns a cabin up there and offered it to me when he heard I wanted to go hiking up there. He told me it had one bedroom, a bathroom, kitchen, and a living room with fireplace. It had running water and electricity. He warned me that I would need to turn on the hot water tank, since they shut it down last fall, after they used it last.I had decided that I would take two weeks to explore all the different mountain ranges this area had, finishing up at Mt. Marcy, the highest of them all. Since it was just after Labor Day, tourism should be at a low, with vacationers and school kids back into their routines. My plan was to hike daily, a different range, and if need be, camp out at night. Being a Marine, we are taught all types of survival skills, so this would be no problem for me. One thing my uncle did ask me to do, is stop at the Ranger station and let them know I would be occupying the cabin for a length of time. People sometimes like to use squatter rights and just use cabins, regardless if they are allowed, or not.I also like that the temperature doesn't get to warm up there either. I prefer cool nights and just warm days. Maybe it's because of my time in that hell hole of the middle east. My trip took almost 4 hours to get to where I wanted to go.Chapter 2.The skies were quite cloudy when I pulled into the Ranger Station. I got out of my truck and headed to the stations door, and when I opened it, a woman was coming out at the same time and we bumped into each other. We both apologized, then laughed, and then she continued on to her vehicle.After letting a ranger know where I was going and for how long, I exited the station and headed back to my truck. That's when I noticed her again. She was 5 '7, maybe 130 lbs., caramel colored skin, hair just past her shoulders, when she let it down. From the side, she did not look like she had very big boobs, they were smallish medium, just the way I actually like them. She was wearing camo style shorts, and a tan polo shirt. Boy, she had nice legs, long and muscular, very toned. If I had to guess her age, early 30's. Whoever was getting lucky with that, was one lucky son of a bitch. One thing I did notice, she was wearing white running shoes, and not hiking boots. Judging from the backpack she was attempting to put on, she was going hiking and camping out. Running shoes are not the smartest thing to wear hiking. No ankle support what so ever.As I drove off, I stole another look at her, as I drove by. Great looking ass. Bigger than a model would have, but smaller than many of the women I have seen in my lifetime. I exited the parking lot and started heading up Whiteface Mountain. My uncle's cabin is up about 4 miles from this point, on a long and windy road. If I had to guess, it would be about a third of the way up the mountain, and only because of the road, which I believed was cut out by a snake.Once I arrived, I unloaded everything into the cabin. Found the circuit breaker and turned them on, especially the hot water tank. Too many cold showers in my life, so no need to suffer this time now. One thing I did notice too, the temp was cooler up this high. It was around 70 down by the station, but I bet it dropped a good 10 degrees.Next, I unload my coolers, which had meats and eggs, butter, and all of the necessities needed to eat well. I had enough for 2 weeks, if not more. Also brought along two 12 packs of beer as well, and water. Man I love roughing it.After stowing away my gear and food, I checked the place out. Nice queen size bed, in the bedroom. They even had TV, which I could care less about. May to use for the weather is all I can see a use for it. I'm not one to sit and watch TV much, except for football and maybe playoff baseball.I then went and checked the area out. The back porch had a gas grill on it, plus what looked like a cord of wood. I figured if I used any, I could go into town and buy some to replenish, unless Unc had a chain saw, then I would do my own. I then went for a small hike just around the area.I did not want to venture to far today. It was already after 4pm, and the skies were really getting dark, so some rain, if not storms, were moving in soon. About a 1/4 mile into the woods, was a hiking trail, well used too. I wondered if that lady was on this trail, if she even made up this far yet. If she did, she better start preparing her campsite for the weather that was due in soon. I kept hiking for another 30 minutes before heading back to the cabin. I figured a good early start in the morning, may get me to the top by the afternoon, early evening.Chapter 3.I was now back from my little hike and relaxing, but also getting hungry. I settled on frying up some home fries and grill up some Polish kielbasa. I cooked up the potatoes first, and then set the pan in the oven and set it to warm. Then took the meat out to the porch and fired up the grill.It was a little after 6 now and the wind had really picked up and the skies hung low, full of rain that to start shortly. As I waited for the grill to heat up some, I thought I heard someone cry out. At first I thought it could be just the wind, but then I heard it again.I stepped off the porch and headed towards the trail, behind the cabin. As I got on the trail, I heard the cry again, but this time could make out the word Help. I yelled out for the person to keep yelling, so I could judge where it was actually coming from.Whoever it was, must have heard me because the Helps were coming more quickly. I was at least a good half mile now from the cabin when I came upon a woman, lying on the ground, holding her foot. It was the lady I saw down by the ranger station when I first arrived.When she saw me coming she said, "Oh Thank God. I wasn't sure anyone could hear me.""What happened?" I asked. "Oh stupid me wasn't watching where I stepped and then all of a sudden, I'm on the ground from twisting my ankle." she explained, then went on,"I tried walking on it, but damn, it hurts. I don't think it is broken." I kneeled in front of her and took off her shoe, then her wool sock, and could see the ankle was swollen and just starting to turn a little purplish. I'm no doctor, nor was I corpsman in the service, but I have had my share, and have seen many a sprained ankle, and this sure did look like one.After looking at it, I looked up at her face and could see the pain written all over her gorgeous face. I then gently removed her backpack, which had to weigh a good 25 to 30 pounds. "Christ, what the hell is she carrying in this.", I thought. Then I put the backpack on over my shoulders. Just then, the rain started. "Great, just what I needed", I thought."Oh damn. This isn't good. What are we going to do now?" she asked."First off, grab my arm and let's get you up, then we'll hike back down to my cabin, which I think is about a 1/2 mile from here." I said. "By the way, my name is Mark" She retorted back to me "Carolyn, or Carrie to my friends, which you are fast becoming."With my help, she stood up, using her good leg. Now I am not a tall man, 5' 10 175 lbs., and still in great shape, since I work out 4 times a week. I then asked her to put her right arm around my neck and I would hold her waist, and we would try and keep all the weight off of the foot.We did quite well actually, and she didn't complain one time. Only twice did we have to stop and rest a minute. That didn't matter, we were both soaked to our skin by now, and it was quite chilly out. What should have taken maybe 5 minutes to walk, turned into almost 25 minutes, by the time we got back to the porch of the cabin. At one point, I felt I should have just carried her fireman's style, just to speed this up.We then entered the cabin. Luckily it was still pretty warm in there, but I knew that wouldn't last long. I guided her over to a leather chair and had her sit. Then went and got some towels to at least dry off some of the rain.I then went into the bathroom and saw that my uncle had 2 inch wide medical tape and some gauze. I went into my pack and pulled out some Aleve. I came back out, got some water and then handed her the medicine. Then I knelt down and removed her shoe again, sans the sock, since we didn't put that back on. I carefully dried her foot and ankle, and then wrapped gauze around it, then taped it up.After I finished, I could see she was shaking from being cold now. Both of us were soaked to the skin. I went into my uncles dresser and looked around. My aunt had a set sweats in there. I hope they fit her. My aunt is only 5'4, but is big chested, so the top should be fine. I also pulled out some socks for her as well. I then looked in the closet, and in the back, found a pair of crutches. Uncle's family comes up here a lot to ski, so crutches would be a wise investment, especially for my one cousin Carol, she is a klutz.I came back into the living room and looked down at her. " How does that feel now Carrie""Still hurts, but not like it was, and thank you." she said. I extended a hand to her and told her to grab it, then pulled her up. "I got you some clothes to change into, and these crutches. The shower is down the hall. A good hot shower should help you warm up a bit . Also, take this baggie and wrap it around your foot and ankle and tape off the top, to keep it dry.""Oh My God, you are so nice. I am so sorry for being a pain in your ass, but thank you so much."She trudged down the hall to the bath. I couldn't help but look at her great legs and chubby ass as she went. I did notice she wore no wedding, or engagement ring, so that was a good thing. Just before she opened the bathroom door, I told her I was going to finish making dinner. She just grinned, but said nothing. Before I did that though, I pulled out some sweats. Both the top and the bottoms had the Marine logo on it. Those sweats last forever.I had to reheat the fried potatoes and then went and relit the grill. The kielbasa was done in about 10 minutes. So when I came back in, she was still not out of the shower. "Women", I thought. They take so friggin long to get clean. Although I did have some thoughts about how she looked in the shower.I had just finished setting the table, when she arrived back out in the living room. The sweat top was definitely too big for her, yet looked cute. The sweat pants were a little snug and stopped short about two inches from the top of her feet. She was like staring at me, but didn't speak."Is something wrong?" I asked. "No, not a thing, except for those Jarhead sweats you have on.""What? You don't like Marines?" She laughed and said, "They are okay, but to a Navy gal, they don't get my motor running""Oh shit. I helped a god damn Squid? Christ sakes", then laughed, and so did she. "Come on, let's eat"I asked her what she would like to drink, which was limited to beer or water. She chose a water, as I did too, and sat down to our little feast.Chapter 4.She was quiet at first, so I broke the silence and asked her "So Miss Carrie, and I presume Miss, what has you up here by yourself?"She chuckled then spoke " I love hiking and always wanted to come explore these mountains. And Yes, I am a miss. Divorced actually, 5 years now. I have a 20 year daughter too, who attends Syracuse University.“Good God” I interjected; “How the hell did you ly you way into the navy as a 10 year old? You can't be past your early thirties!”I spent 14 years in the Navy. I was also a Navy brat too. My dad and mom live in Pensacola, after he retired from the Navy as a Master Chief. I left the Navy 7 years ago, but that's another story."She took a drink of water, then continued. " I live right outside of Syracuse now, mostly to be close to my daughter. We adopted her when she was 3 years old. I couldn't have kids, and she was orphaned when her parents were killed in an auto accident in Norfolk. What about you Mr. Mark?"I smiled at her and looked her right in the eye, which were hazel in color. "Let's see, I spent 20 good years in the Navy, and then retired from it. I did pick up a good vocation, programming computers, so that's what I do now. Mostly free-lance myself out. I make a good wage doing it. My uncle owns this cabin and I needed a vacation, so I too, wanted to explore here. I took the next two weeks off and hope to finish up on Mt. Marcy. I grew up just east of Syracuse and moved back there. Both of my parents are deceased now, and I have one sister, who is two years older than me"She then asked, "What did you end up at?""An E8, Master Sergeant,” I answered. “and you?"She chuckled and said, "E8 as well, Senior Chief. How many deployments?""3 tours in the sandpit, then countless boat rides. Served on the George Washington and the Lincoln, and ended my career at Quantico.""Oh shit. My dad served on the Lincoln too, John Reynolds. Master Chief of the Boat."I laughed and said, "I know your old man. I served with him on the Lincoln for 6 months. At the time I was a E6 (Staff Sergeant), but I got to know him well. I even got to meet your mom too, when we got done at Norfolk. Beautiful lady and not being forward, I can see where you get your looks. Your old man had a way with the crew. They all respected him and did anything he told them to do. I can still remember his one saying, "Son. Don't fail me, or I will open a can of whoop ass on you.” Usually scared the shit out of some teenage kid"She laughed and said, "Yeah, he did have their respect, but at home he was a teddy bear, at least to me and mom. I remember in high school, any boy I would date, he would just stare at them, which usually scared the shit out of them"We laughed and told stories about our time in the service. Then I did the dishes up while I had her go relax on the couch. When I finished, I asked if she would like a beer now, which she gladly accepted. Before I came out with the beers, I wrote down my name, address and phone number, and handed it to her."What's this for?" I told her, "Look. You were injured and I would like you to call your family and tell them and that you will be staying here tonight. Plus give you peace of mind that you are not bunking with some crazy guy in the woods. So let them know that info, and all should be good."She chuckled then said, "Well, for one. all of you jarheads are crazy, so I am not too sure how safe I am with you, but so far, you haven't shown any craziness. But I will call my daughter and let her know."She then called her daughter and explained the situation to her. They chatted for about 10 minutes or so. Her daughter must have asked her if I was cute, because she softly spoke, "yeah. pretty cute" After that she hung up her phone and sat back on the couch."I want to thank you again for saving me from a very bad situation. I know I have to be a pain in the ass to you, and you weren't planning on someone screwing up your vacation like this." Carrie said."Number one, you are not a pain in the ass at all, and two, you haven't screwed anything up. I rather enjoy your company, if I am being honest here. Granted, I came up here alone, but now I have made a friend, or at least, an acquaintance, and if I may add a very beautiful one at that..Carrie blushed, "Thank you. I mean for a Gyrene, you are pretty nice, and a bonus, you can cook too. How come some pretty woman hasn't snatched you up?"I just chuckled at that, "Well, you know how it is in the service. Always deployed to some ungodly place, or never being able to put roots down in one place. That's not fair to anyone. Plus, there has been no one who really rocked my world. The closest I came was living with this one girl for like 6 months, but she opted out after seeing me off to Iraq, and just couldn't handle the unknown. When I got back 8 months later, she was long gone. Never heard a word from her either, except for the letter she left behind. So from that point on, I just dated here and there, nothing steady. And now, I haven't really looked. You say you are divorced, what happened there, if you don't mind telling."She smiled, and when she did, her whole face smiled. Her almond shaped eyes were to die for. A man could get lost in those eyes. I know I was. I also wondered if she had a special man in her life. If so, he was a complete idiot for letting her go on this by herself. Not to keep her safe, or anything like that, but just to be with her."We met at Pensacola when I was just 2 years into my first term. He was a Seal. So of course he hung the moon and stars. But growing up Navy, I knew what this entailed. We had a great marriage, at least I thought we did. Only when he got deployed, did I get scared. You know how it is with them, they are not going to some amusement park. When he got transferred to a base, I got one too, since I worked in procurement and distribution, it was no big deal."She took a swig of her beer and breathed out, then continued. "We tried having kids, but I came to find out that my tubes were closed and I couldn't have any. So we started looking at adoption and then about a year later we were informed about Jenny. Her parents killed in an auto accident and she had no living relatives. We took her in as a foster child and then about a year after, we adopted her. Things were going good for us. We both got transferred to Norfolk, and luckily, Dad was stationed there too, but as usual, out on a boat. Then Jack started to change. He became withdrawn and started drinking more."I put my hand on her shoulder and told her she didn't have to continue. I knew this story well, which was one of the reasons I never settled down. Seen to many start drinking, and relived the action in their heads, and shut out their loved ones."No. I'm good. Any ways, about 9 years ago, he went on deployment and was gone a month. Who knows where, but called the night before and said he'd be home around 1700 hours. I was excited, yet nervous too. So, and I can't believe I am telling you this, (chuckled), but I left work early that next day. I wanted to make it special for him. Jenny was going to stay with my mom. So I left around 2 and went home. When I got there, his car was already in the drive. We lived off base then. So I rushed from the car and went inside. I didn't see or hear him, so I thought he was upstairs. Oh God... (chuckling again), I stripped down and figured I would surprise him being nude. I walked silently up the stairs and saw the bedroom door closed. Then I heard muffled sounds, so I opened the door, and there he was, on the bed. But he wasn't alone. Our neighbor Joann, who lives two doors down, was there too. She was on top of him fucking him.""Oh shit Carrie, I am so sorry" This must have been bad for her, because tears were streaming down her face now. I didn't know what to do actually. I am not good with women crying, and since I hardly knew her, I knew not to reach out and try and hold her.She fought through it and smiled a little, "It's  okay, it really is. Joann was a divorcee and always flirted with the husbands around her. Lord knows how many time she and Jack fucked before I caught them. I shouted at them, which startled them both and I told her to get her skanky ass out of my bed. Then I told Jack to pack his things and get out. He did too, never saying a word to me as he did. About a month later, he was transferred to San Diego. I know in my heart, my dad had something to do with that. He had many big wig contacts. It took 2 years for the divorce to be finalized because he was never in the area. I had just ended my time in the service and wanted to get away from there. Dad and mom had already moved down to Florida, so I had really no one, so why stay. The next 5 years, I lived down near my parents, so I could give Jenny a new start, like me. Then she said in her senior year she got accepted to Syracuse. I was working for a big fabric company, in logistics and put in for a transfer, since they had a big distribution center up here. Another good thing is, my mom's mother still lives in Syracuse, and I have lots of cousins I never knew I had until now.""Wow", is all I could say at first. "Now you see why I never married? Could have easily happened to me, but I come home and find her sleeping with some asshole." Then I chuckled, which turned into a laugh. "What's so funny?""When I was aboard the Lincoln, I was hitting on this young petty officer. Your dad took notice and pulled me aside. "Son. One thing you never do is shit where you eat. So keep your cock in your pants and stay away from them broads. Remember, you knock one up and they'll throw you in Leavenworth for destroying government property." I took him to heart too, that, and the fact your old man scared the shit out of me."She sat there and laughed and laughed, "Yep, that's my dad. Gruff and to the point. He must have liked you, otherwise he'd let you screw up on your own and not say anything to you."It was now going on 10 pm, and she was getting real tired. I went into the bedroom and found a sheet and a blanket, and took one of the pillows off the bed. I came back out and threw them in a chair. I reached my hand out to her, so I could help her stand.  “okay Squid lady, you take the bunk in the bedroom and I'll be out here." She shook her head, "No way Mark. I'll sleep out here.""Please just take the bed. You'll be much more comfortable in there, than on this couch. I'll be fine. In the morning we'll have breakfast and see how your ankle is. Maybe you should take a couple more Aleve too.""See. I told Ya. I am a pain in the ass." and huffed, as she got her crutch and started moving towards the bedroom. I just stared at her ass as she hobbled away from me. "God damn, what an ass", I thought to myself.After she went to the bathroom, I heard the bedroom door shut. I got my area ready for sleep. As I lay there, I could just think how sexy she had to have looked coming into the bedroom naked, ready to fuck her husband silly too. My cock started growing then, just thinking how hot I bet she looks naked. But, there was no way I was going to pound one off now, with her just down the hall.Chapter 5.I awoke the next morning around 6 am, which is about normal for me now. It used to be 4:30am, when I was in the service. But I don't run and do workouts like that anymore. I still work out, but nothing crazy like that. After relieving myself, and getting rid of the piss hard, I went out to the kitchen and opened the back door. It was quite chilly out and still raining. Now that could put a damper on the day. I thought I should check the weather a little later, once Carrie got up.I was on my second cup of coffee, and had bacon in the oven when I heard the bedroom door squeak open. Then a few minutes later, the toilet flushed. So I got up and started the stove to cook some eggs. As I was preparing to cook, Carrie came into the kitchen. I turned when she said good morning, and was awe struck. All she was wearing was a red, plaid flannel shirt that came about mid-thigh on her. Of course my depraved mind wondered how sexy she looked without it, but I'll take this any day.One thing my mind did wonder about, was if she was wearing anything under it. When I went to pee last night before bed, she had draped her shirt, shorts and a black pair of thongs over the top of the shower curtain bar. Oh well, one thing to ponder over and never find out."Morning Squid. How did you sleep and how is the ankle?""I slept really well, actually. It throbbed at first, but this morning it feels so much better. Not even using the crutch. That bed is so comfy. Thank you again for letting me use it. And, thank you again for everything you have done for me. Even if you are a bonehead Jarhead.""Ouch. That hurts. And here, I thought you liked me", then chuckled. "Sit. Let me get you some coffee and the eggs will be done in a minute or so."We sat and ate, with little talk between us. Once we were finished, she made a remark about the weather looking quite shitty out. I agreed with her on that and told her I checked the weather channel, and it said it was going to rain all day today and finally move out this evening, then the next few days it would be clear and cool, up in the mountains."Well, I have another favor I am going to ask of you. Could you possibly drive me down to my car? Then I am going to rent a room for tonight and see how my ankle feels tomorrow. If all is well, I'll try and tackle this mountain again." she said.I looked up at her and smiled, "I was thinking." She laughed, "Now that will be a first. A Marine that thinks. No. Go on"I grinned at her, "I see you have your dad's wit too.... I was thinking, why don't we do this together. I mean, we get along well, and it would probably be more fun doing it together, than alone. Your virtue would be safe with me. And, not sure if you know this, but there are quite a few animals out there that don't really care for humans. Having a buddy around would make it safer."She sat and pondered for a moment, then after a bit, finally spoke. "You know, that isn't a bad idea really. But understand, I am not going to cook everything and do the cleaning, we share duties. As for my virtue, I think I am pretty safe with you. Plus, I have been around 41 years and done quite well, taking care of my own virtue. Plus, if I know Jenny, she was on the phone with dad and mom last night telling them everything that went on here. And daddy would hunt you down, if you hurt his little girl." then laughed at her remark.I started laughing, and shook my head. "What?" she asked. I calmed a bit and said, "Well, I should never try and do that age guessing game at carnivals. I'd lose big time." She grinned and asked what I thought she was. "When I saw you at the ranger station, I put you in your early 30's, not 40. Just a tad off I'd say."She laughed and said, "Yeah, just a little bit off, but thank you. I might like you more now."I told her the rest of my thoughts. After cleaning up and showering, we could go into Lake Placid. I need to get more tape and gauze, for her ankle. Some more food. And, she needed to buy some hiking boots, so her feet and ankles had better support. Depending on the time, maybe grab dinner down there too. Then pick up your car and drive it up here and we'll make this our base of operation. She laughed at the last statement and I asked what was so funny."Oh nothing, except, you can take the Jarhead out of the Marines, but you will never take the Marine out of the Jarhead, that's for sure. Base of operations? sheesh.", then laughed again.I started doing the dishes, and she joined me. Drying as I washed. I told her she didn't have to, but she said to shut up. I was beginning to like her more and more. I like a woman with spunk, and speaks her mind. Granted, I like a woman who is also feminine too, which I believe she is. There is 3 things I find so sexy in a woman. Her eyes. They hold the keys to her being. Next is her attitude. If she doesn't wilt when faced with conflict and then the sexiest is her ass and legs. If she has that, she is the total package to me. I just never found one yet. But now, I think I may have found one. Only time will tell.We decided to take off around noon, and about 20 minutes before we left, my phone chimed. It was a text coming through. Only a handful of people knew I was going up here, and any of the companies I was working with knew I was on vacation and wouldn't be available.I was sitting in the leather chair when I opened the text. It stated, "You fucking Devil Dog. Thank You for taking care of my baby girl. Just remember who her old man is and not take any liberties that I would not approve of." I sat there and started laughing. Carrie came out of the bathroom and asked what was so funny. So I showed her the text. She too started laughing."See. I told you Jenny would call them. She even gave them your number. Too funny."I texted him back. "You fucking OLD sea dog. Shock was an understatement when I found out who her old man was. Small world. We are going to tackle these mountains together. She'll be in good hands Sir." and I hit send.A minute later, the phone rang. Carrie laughed, then I answer it. "Sir? you fucking idiot. You save that for those weenie ass officers, who still need their mommy's to wipe their asses.""Aye Aye, Master Chief.""Mark. Not sure how you two stumbled onto each other, but actually I am glad. She's a tough girl, but knowing you are there makes my stomach calm a bit. I wasn't too keen on her doing this alone as it was. I know those woods. Lots of animals up there that don't take to humans, especially the cougars and bears. So please be careful.""We will Chief. No harm will come to either of us. Your daughter will be in good hands.""Now why'd you have to say that shithead. Remember what I told you back when you were eyeing up that young PO. It definitely goes for now (laughing). Seriously Mark. I know she is. Just keep my baby girl safe. And for now on, call me John. We served our time."  “okay John. I will. I'll let you speak to Carrie." and handed the phone to her. They chatted for a few minutes. I caught her rolling her eyes a few times, but she was also glad her dad had called.I wish I had a dad that care, like he did. Mine was a cruel SOB. I am not sure why my mom ever stayed with him. Hell, when he died, I did not even make an attempt to go home for the funeral. My sister did, but only because she wanted to be there for mom. I did go home for mom's, when she died a few years later.Carrie said her goodbye's, then handed the phone back to me. She just shook her head and then laughed. She kept on laughing then too. I was perplexed, as to what she found so funny.She calmed a bit, then said, "God Mark. When you answered the phone and heard his voice, you went parade dress attention. I bet you didn't even know you were doing it. It was so cute. But you know what, now that I really think of it, you are a lot like him in so many ways""Is that a bad thing?" I asked. "Hell no. Just funny though. He never liked Jack. Jack would never look him in the eye, and that bothered dad. Can't trust a man who won't look you in the eye, he used to say. Guess he was right. He must like you some, or he wouldn't have called you like that."Chapter 6.Carrie was dressed in tight jeans and a sweat shirt, This sweat shirt hugged her body nicely, and judging from the two peaks I saw, she wasn't wearing a bra either. Her ass was like a dream to me. Nice and full, and the way the seam disappeared into her as, just made me think of badly I would love to be those pants right now.We got the Lake Placid and found a sporting goods store. Inside, she tried on a few pairs of boot, until she found one she said really fit her nicely. Even the swollen ankle fit into it, which kind of surprised me. She also bought some socks. A couple of thin one's to use on her bad foot and some thicker woolen type socks. Of course they matched.Carrie also bought a new rain slicker, with hood, and I figured, what the hell, and bought one too. Mine was old and ragged looking. After our purchases, she sat down in a chair at the front of the store and put on her new socks and boots. She said she wanted to start breaking them in. Of course I asked how they felt around her injured ankle, and she said great, but who knows for sure.The rest of the afternoon, we did the basic sightseeing around town. Every once in a while, we found a place to sit, that was out of the weather, so she could rest her ankle. She said it felt fine, but never complained when I suggested a rest.By 5pm, we were both pretty hungry, so we started looking for a place to eat. We found this quaint little restaurant that served American flavor. I opted for a steak, and she did too. The girl could eat, but lord knows where it goes on her. We had a really good time while eating. We found out stuff about our early lives. Of course, hers was moving from base to base, and mine was not really giving a crap about school and getting into stupid trouble. She also found out how I detested my father when I was a teen.For me, this felt like a date. I usually am tongue tied during these events. But with her, I felt really at ease and conversations moved smoothly, like we have known each other our whole lives. One thing I did notice, that anytime her parents were mentions, she had this twinkle in her eye. She adored them, which was hard for me to understand. My parents weren't all that interested in what I did, and I pretty much gave up trying to get them to show me any affection or love when I hit 14, it just wasn't going to happen. To my mom, my sister was an angel, and I was the devil. For Carrie, she was their parents whole world, especially her dad.She had me in tears with some of the dumb things her dad used to do with her. Playing dress up and Barbies and such. If you knew her dad the way I know him, you would never think in a million years he would do things like this. For some reason, the more she talked, the more I was beginning to really like her, and I mean like in how a man wants to be with a woman. To share things with, and be with.We left the restaurant about an hour and a half later. The rain had stopped, so we decided to just walk around a little more. As we walked, she took my hand in hers, like two teens would do. Now I am not the type that shows public displays of affection. I never did that, only because I really never saw it from my parents when I was growing up. But, her hand in mine felt so good to me. Then she just leaned over and kissed me on the cheek.I looked at her with a questioning look. "Thank you again. My vacation could have been ruined, or even worse, still stuck up on that mountain side.""Actually" I said, "Maybe it is fate, we found each other. But I will say this. I really like being with you" She just looked at me and smiled, and gave my hand a little squeeze in acknowledgement."Mark? Weird question." she paused, then asked, "What's your perfect woman to be with?""Oh God" I said, "Actually, I don't want a perfect woman. I want one that when we are together, we can laugh, or cry, without feeling it's not right to do. I'd want one who is independent, and doesn't need me to keep her happy, but also, wants me in her life because I do make her happy, and she makes me happy too. She should be one with a strong mind and not afraid to speak her mind, or argue. But if we do argue, it is about something important in our lives, and not something petty, like I see so many do nowadays. When I commit to someone like that, I want that same commitment in return. It's either all or nothing, because I only want to do this once in my life, and as you can see, I have never found her, nor have I really looked all that hard either. And lastly, when we are apart, she is the only person I am thinking of, and wishing I was with her, even if it is occupying the same room with her...... What's your perfect man you want to be with ?"She laughed, then got a very serious look on her face. "To be honest, I am not sure anymore. I thought when I met, and then married Jack, he was the perfect man. Rugged, good looking, and always attentive, when he wasn't deployed. But as time wore on, he quit being attentive and acted like I was there to serve him. I felt as though I was raising two kids at times. I guess I want what you want, but in a man. I want it an equal partnership, and I base that on dad and mom, because they have that and always have, and it is what I grew up with. I want him on my mind 24 / 7 when we are apart, and when we are together, there is no one else alive that makes us happy, well except Jenny. I want to be able to look across the room at him and just make love with our eyes. I know, sounds corny, but that's what I want. As for love making, that's exactly what I want, love making. Pleasuring my man like no other woman can, and he pleasure me in the same way. To that end, it is a two way street. If you give 100%, expect to receive 100%. back. The last couple of years of marriage, now that I think back on it, it was mostly I gave, he took, and could care less about my needs at all, and I doubt highly he was even thinking of me then."With that, I just looked at her and said, "Well, sounds like we have some things in common again. As silly as this sounds, but this feels like a date we are on. But you know, it feels good. I'll be honest Carrie. I have never been in love before. I am not sure what that feels like. But I won't lie either, never have since being in the service, and I never will either, I like being with you.""Good to know Jarhead. I like being with you too. But, does my race bother you at all?""You're kidding right? I think you are one beautiful woman. And if I may be so bold, a very sexy one too. Granted, you have a better tan than me, but that's only because of my Irish blood. We don't tan well. All kidding aside, why would you ever think that it would bother me?""Oh Mark. I didn't mean it in a bad way but, when I was growing up, kids weren't so nice about, from both races. About 4 years ago, I was dating a guy and he met my parents. Even though mom comes from a mix race parents, she is darker than me, and when he saw that, he sort of just couldn't handle that. Since then, I haven't dated at all."I chuckled, then said, "Good thing I already know your parents and I like them. I definitely respect them even more. Back when they got together, and hell, even your grandparents, that was a lot harder to live with. People are so judgmental and mean. But No, your race means nothing to me. To me Squid, you are one Hot looking woman.""Keep talking like that Jarhead, and I just may let you stick around me another day or two."After driving back up to the cabin, our talk turned to our hike in the morning. We decided to look over the maps and see how we would tackle it and what to bring. I asked her if she minded sharing a tent with me. I told her it was a 4 man tent, and would lighten the load of the pack. She even agreed to that. My backpack was almost as big as the one I had in the service, which is called a rucksack. I will be able to get the tent and my sleeping bag in it, along with a small shovel and then a lighter, and food. If I pack right, I can get her sleeping bag into it and give her the lighter things like a coffee pot and water, and her carry the food. Just take enough for the day, and no more. Plenty of food bars and the such and canned stew. After eating M R Ees most of my life, canned stew is gourmet eating.Once we got back to the cabin, we laid out the map and plotted our course. Once that was done, I went and showered, then packed my pack. Carrie was showering then. I changed into just running shorts and a t-shirt. When Carrie finished, she came out wearing just a flannel shirt again. Last time she had it on, she had it buttoned all the way to the top, except for the last button. This time, the top 3 buttons were left undone. "Damn. She does look sexy like that." I thought.We packed up her backpack, with food and such, and even a change of clothes for the both of us. I recommended sweats for at night, since it will be chilly up there, but she also pack a flannel, which she said she prefers sleeping in. One thing I did pack in my pack, was my 9millimeter Glock. I have a permit for it, and I did inform the rangers that I was carrying it up there. Way too many wild animals that could prey on us. But, I did not tell Carrie this. Not sure how she would react. Hopefully, we'll never have to use it. One thing I did pack, was a roll of toilet paper. Carrie laughed at that one. But once you are in the field, like I have been on patrol, it's a comfort of home you want more than anything, and it beats leaves.After packing, we retired to the living room, where Carrie turned on the TV. Checking the weather first, then some sappy movie she liked. I got us some beers, to which she toasted, "To a great adventure tomorrow.", as we clinked bottles together. I then pulled out the ace bandage we bought earlier that day.As she sat on the couch, she placed her bad leg over her good one and let me take off the tape, It ankle was a bit swollen, but not like it was yesterday. It was very hard to keep my concentration on her foot, because of her sexy legs right there. "God, I wish we were lovers. I would love nothing more than to kiss my way to heaven right now." is all I could think about. But I pushed those thoughts aside, knowing my chances of that were quite slim, for now.Once I had her all wrapped up, I suggested she use the thinner of the socks tomorrow. She said her ankle feels really good wrapped like this. She then patted the couch seat next to her, for me to join her. She was sitting next to me with her legs folded under her. As we watched the movie, not much was said. We just enjoyed each other's company. I wondered if this how couples spent evenings together. I had never been in one before, and still am not in one, but this is close, I guess.I have never let a woman get that close, even the one I lived with. To her, I was a place to live and a fuck. And I viewed her pretty much the same way. We never got mushy or even showed PDA. We just existed together and pretty much fucked. Of course, back then, I was in my 20's and sex was all I had in mind. Not once was, I love you, ever spoken between us.... When the movie ended, Carrie stretched and said she was tired and needed some sleep."So Jarhead, you take the bunk tonight and I'll use the couch.""No. You take the bed. Please. I am fine out here. This couch is pretty comfortable actually." though I was lying through my teeth. The couch sucked. But I was raised with some manners, mostly obtained in the Marines."God. You Gyrene's are so bull headed. Next time, I take the couch."I don't know what possessed me, but I leaned over to kiss her on the cheek, and as I got close, she turn her face to me and it landed on her lips. It was a quick one, intended for her cheek.I stammered then saying, "Sorry. That was meant for your cheek. And thank you for a great day. I really like being with you"She giggled, then grabbed my face with both of her hands and kissed me on the lips."I prefer the lips to a cheek, any day of the week Grunt." then stood and walked towards the bedroom. I couldn't help but watch her fine looking legs and ass, as she disappeared down the hall, saying good night to me, softly.Chapter 7.I was up at 6am. I got coffee going and changed into jeans and a polo shirt. About an hour later, I heard the toilet flush, so I started breakfast, It was best to eat a big breakfast, since lunch would consist of power bars and water.Carrie came out in the same flannel that she had on the night before. "God this woman makes me crazy for her. " I thought. One thing I have noticed, she is not big with wearing make-up. She doesn't need too. She's one of those women who could easily go without it. I bet she is smoking hot when she is made up.After eating, I did the dishes up, and she went and changed. The weather called for a daytime temp of 70 and tonight in the 50's. But on the mountain top, it would be in the 40's.Carrie came back to the living room, dressed and ready to go. She had on a pair of khaki shorts, that hugged her frame nicely and a light green shirt, and judging from the way the nipples were poking through, no bra. This could be a long hike today. I must keep my mind out of the proverbial gutter.I asked how her ankle felt, and she said fine, just a little bit of stiffness. I told her we would rest as many times as she thought it was needed. It should take about 4 or 5 hours to get to the top. After putting on our gear, which included now, a thermal mat to put under the sleeping bags my uncle had, we left, making sure the cabin was secure.The trail we chose was not all that hard, compared to some of the places I had to climb in Afghanistan. Carrie was keeping up too without a problem, If her ankle hurt, she surely didn't say. Most times I would let her lead, and got to watch not only the scenery, but also her lovely ass and legs. Now that was picture perfect. Her body could put 20 something year olds to shame.We stopped for lunch about a mile and a half from the top. There was a clearing that overlooked a valley below, and the sight was breathtaking to say the least. Carrie was all giddy about this and took out her phone and started taking pictures, commenting how beautiful it was. I too, took a few photo's with my phone as well.After a brief rest period, we continued our trek up the mountain. The higher we climb, you could feel the air getting cooler, but not cold. That would come later this evening, but we were prepared for that.I was letting Carrie lead us this time, and I could not help but watch her body as she walked up the trail. She had asked the previous day, what my perfect woman would be. Well, if it was just the body, then hers would be it. Toned legs, and a great ass. Slim waist line, and a shocker to most, but small boobs. I have always preferred a woman with smaller chests. I just think they look incredibly sexy. So Carrie fit that build to a tee.Would I like to be her lover? Hell yes. Who wouldn't want too. But, there was no way I would ever make the first move. Not only out of respect for her, but also for her dad, who I respected a great deal. If sex was in the cards for us, she would have to initiate it. But in reality, any time you have sex with a woman, it is always her call, unless you are a complete asshole.As we continued our climb, a couple, not more than 25 I'd say, was descending from the top. They greeted us and told us what an awesome view we were to behold, once we made it to the top. We found out too, that they were on their honeymoon. They, like us, camped overnight up there and said it was the most romantic place on earth. They then departed after a short rest, and we wished them well on their journey down.Finally, around 3 in the afternoon, we were at the top. The air was cool, but not too bad actually. With the sun beating down, I would venture to say it was in the 50's. I saw a clearing and put my rucksack down, and took Carrie's from her. She ran up another 1000 feet to the top and a clearing. One thing about up here, it is a tourist attraction and has manmade lookout observatories, which takes away from the place. We are going to camp right by a wooded area, away from the trails.Chapter 8."Mark, Mark" she yelled. "Come up and see this."I dropped what I was doing and trekked up to her and she grabbed my hand, pulling me along faster. She was so excited, almost like a kid on Christmas morning. Once up there, we could see all around, and off in the distance, loomed Mt. Marcy, the tallest of these over 40 high peak mountains that made up this range. It was a majestic sight to behold.She skipped up and onto a rock formation to get a better view, and left me with another beautiful view, her. God she was intoxicating to look at."God. This is so awesome. What a beautiful site. Don't you think Mark?"I chuckled to myself, then said, "Yes. It is a gorgeous sight to behold" Now I was staring at her body, and had no thoughts of the surrounding area then.She turned her head, back towards me, and just smiled, and motioned me to join her. She was right, it was breathtaking to look out over the area. Ponds and streams below us. We could actually see a herd of Moose below, by one of the streams. We both took out our phones and took pictures. Carrie cursed herself for not bringing her digital camera. I don't own one, and thought may be when we got back down, we could go to a store and buy one.I suggested she explore a bit while I set up camp. One great thing about this place, it had bathrooms. One for men, and one for women. I figured they were outhouses, but was wrong when I went to relieve myself. Actual running toilets and sinks. I knew some of the other areas we were not going to be that lucky.About an hour later, she came strolling back to where I set up the tent. I had just finished laying out the pad, and placed the sleeping bags on top of it. I wasn't too sure how she would feel about being right next to me, but the pad was only so wide, like the width of a queen size bed.She came inside and looked around. "That looks cozy", then smiled at me. That made me feel a little better. I surely did not want her to get the wrong ideas, like I wanted to do something with her, even though I really did.I got us a fire going then and cooked up a scrumptious dinner of beef stew, and canned corn. We even had bread for dipping. We ate without complaint. In fact, it was quite good. Trust me, after eating M R Ees (meals ready to eat) in the service, your own boot would taste good.After cleaning up, which included taking our bowls, and the pan to the bathroom and washing them in the sink, I came back and made sure the fire stayed nice. We again sat and talked about our adventure so far."Mark. This has been so amazing today. I cannot believe the sights I have seen so far. And being totally honest. I am so glad to be spending this time with you. God. I love it up here.""I'm glad you feel that way. I am not sure I would find this as amazing as I do now, with you with me. What I am really looking forward too, is the night sky, with all the bright stars. It has to breath taking. Just like you."I think the comment just flew over her head, because she made no remark at all about it. Then said, "I bet sunset is really cool looking up here. Especially when it starts dipping behind these mountain peaks all around us."We finished cleaning up the area. No need for unwanted guest later. I suggested going back up to the top and watch the sunset. I was surprised because as we walked, she hardly limped at all. I figured with the rest we just had, her ankle would be screaming to her.We reached the summit again and surprisingly, no one was there, except for us. We sat on this crop of rocks and just marveled at the sight. The majestic mountains all around us, and the sun slowly setting in the west. A big orange ball.Carrie grabbed her phone again, turned it on and took a picture. Then she asked me to sit close to her and face away from the sun, so she could do a selfie of us, with the sun behind us. That took a good minute to set up, and get it just right in the picture.As we were doing this, a lady ranger just happened to be walking up our way. She was checking the area out, making sure all was fine up here."Would you guys like me to take the picture of you two, with this gorgeous sunset?" she asked."Oh God, would you please?" Carrie answered back.Carrie set the camera back to take normal pictures and handed it to her. The lady gladly took a couple for us, then asked, "How about you two love birds kiss while the sun is behind you. It's so romantic like that."I looked at Carrie, and she at me. I raised my eyebrows like Groucho Marx used to do in his movies. That made Carrie giggle, but then she leaned in and softly kissed me on the lips. I so wanted to part her lips and taste her tongue, but why ruin a good moment. The only lasted a few seconds, when we heard the ranger say she got it. But during that time, Carrie's hand rested on my one thigh. The kiss alone brought a strange sensation to me. One I have never felt before. Maybe it was fear if her dad found out we kissed up here. "Christ", I thought to myself, "I'm acting like some dumb teenager.When we broke away, she smiled a very bright smile. I smiled too, then thanked the ranger for helping us out. She did caution us on making sure we take care of the fire we had, and to make sure all food was secure, and away from our sleeping area.Her hand was still on my leg as the ranger walked back down the hill, towards her car. I looked back at Carrie and she sort of had her head down, like she was embarrassed. I surely wasn't. The kiss brought me alive actually, and if her hand was any closer to my crotch, she may notice that something else enjoyed her lips."Sorry about that" she said. "What. I found the kiss very nice. You have soft lips. Very kissable lips in fact. If given the opportunity again, I would jump at the chance." I boldly stated.We turned again and sat there and watched the sun start to sink behind the mountain tops. As it did, we just talked about our work lives, and things we did during the course of a normal day. Mine is pretty boring actually. I work a great deal. I don't go out much. I am not a bar type of person and have just a few select friends. It's been ages since I went out with a woman. Most that I do know are either married, or divorced with young kids. It's not that I don't like kids, I just don't relate well with them. The only two I get along with are my niece and nephew, but they are teens now and could care less about old Uncle Mark.To be continued, by T. Foxal.

Two Random hikers, a secluded spot, a field manual.By HectorBidon. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. One of the big lessons I learned the summer I graduated from high school was that if something is worth doing, it's worth doing even if it was your mother's idea. The Park Department was putting on a series of new events for young adults, and my mother kept bugging me to go to one of them. "It will get you out of the house," she'd say. "You love the outdoors. It will give you a chance to meet people." By people she meant girls. Here I was, eighteen, and I still didn't have a girlfriend. She was afraid I'd be a bachelor all my life.I think she was trying to correct her mistakes from the past 5 years. Until the past few months, she tried to keep me from anything that might conflict with her frigid attitudes on dating and sex. Now she was often suggesting that I ask out some girl who met her qualifications. What teenage guy wants to let their mom be their matchmaker!”My dad left my mom when I was 13, and married a woman in another state. Mom never dated any men since then.  So mom tried to find good male role models for me. Scouting was okay, because my buddies were there. But other than the scouting idea, I resented her socialization initiatives. Dad rarely visited, once his new wife had a baby; nor did he arrange for me to come visit him.  But he paid for my prep school, and I got a car for my graduation/18th birthday present.The fact is, I was dying to get out of the house. I did love the outdoors. I desperately wanted to meet girls. The only reason I was dragging my feet was because it was her idea. It began to dawn on me that this was not a very grown-up reason.So I took a look at the schedule. One of the events was going to be an orienteering hike in Twisty Creek Park. It was a new county park and nature preserve & endowment that some rich widow gave to the county, upon her death. The terms required the county to provide educational experiences for reintroducing young people to nature, through hikes and other activities. The hikers would be divided up into teams, and each team would have to find their way around an eight-mile course using a map and a compass. It sounded like it might be fun. So I signed up online. They sent me a topographic map of the park and a list of directions that we'd have to follow to get around the course.On the morning of the hike, I got to the park a few minutes late. There were half a dozen cars in the parking lot, but I didn't see any people. I got out to take a look around. Another car door opened, and a girl got out. She was wearing khaki shorts, a light blue polo shirt, and a brimmed hat."Are you here for the orienteering hike?" she asked."Yeah," I replied. "Have they left already?""I don't think so.” She guessed. “I've been here for ten minutes, and you're the only other person I've seen." She had a pretty face with freckles and light brown hair. She looked both shapely and athletic. Her hair was flowing halfway to her waist."Do you think it got cancelled?""Usually they let you know." She said. “The weather is fine. Maybe someone had a personal health issue?”"So what should we do?" I sought her advice."Keep waiting, I guess. See if anyone else shows up."She got her backpack from her car, and we waited in the shade of some oak trees. We looked at our maps and oriented ourselves with respect to a few of the taller hills that could be seen from the parking lot. I was usually pretty shy around girls, but since we were both interested in figuring out the map, I was able to hold my own. I hadn't done this kind of nature stuff since my scouting troop disbanded, two years ago, when the leaders either moved or had health complications.Eventually, fifteen minutes had gone by, and no one else had arrived."Well, I guess we're it," she said. "What do you think? Shall we just go ahead and try to take the hike ourselves?"It was an exciting prospect. She was friendly and very pretty; and we seemed to be getting along well. "I guess that's what we're here for."So, with both our compasses out; we headed out down the trail. It was a fire access road, actually, wide enough for the two of us to walk along side by side. She introduced herself as Heidi. She was outgoing and friendly and easy to talk to. She'd just graduated from the public high school. I'd just graduated from the Catholic boys prep school. We were both going to the State University, the next year."I thought everybody from St Francis went to some big name college," she said."Some do, but not everybody can afford it," I explained."Wasn't it weird going to a high school with only boys?" Heidi asked, in a platonic tone."You get used to it, I guess.""But you had girls in your grade school, didn't you? I don't see why they separate you in high school. I mean, the real world has boys and girls both. Shouldn't high school be the same way?""I guess they figure we'll catch up eventually. They probably want to save our eternal souls from sexual temptations." I said, the mocking tone of a fundamentalist preacher."But you guys did do things with Carlmont, didn't you?" That was the nearest Catholic girls high school. "Dances and things?""They had dances and things. I didn't usually go.""How come?""Too shy, I guess.""Oh come on. You don't seem that shy. Did you go to the prom?""Nah." I was surprised at how personal her questions became; and to be truthful, the thought of going to the prom had never even crossed my mind. But now I felt embarrassed that I hadn't at least considered it."Because you were shy?""I didn't really have anyone to ask.""Couldn't you have asked one of the girls you went to grade school with?""I guess I haven't kept in very good touch with them. In Junior high I was terrified of girls. I certainly didn't have any girls in my 13 year old social circle, let alone a female whose friendship had any lasting connection.”"Well? See? II you want to have someone to ask to the prom, it's going to take a little effort on your part."“Yeah, I got it.” I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable being in the spotlight."What about you?" I asked. "Did you go to the prom?"Her reply surprised me. "Not really.""Not really, or No?""Nobody asked me.""Really? I mean, seriously. You're so pretty. You're so nice.""Yeah, well, a lot of shy guys at my school too, I guess. I was a bit of a tom-boy, in my youth.  I have 3 older brothers, and no sisters.”The first few legs of the orienteering route were pretty easy to figure out. They had us going along a ridge with nice views of the creek and the hills beyond. It was a pleasant day with big fluffy clouds in the sky. We didn't see another soul on the trail.Then one leg took us down into a big open meadow. It started off along an unofficial path that wasn't too hard to follow. But when we got down to the meadow the trail became sketchier and sketchier. Finally it disappeared altogether, and we had to bushwhack through tall grass in the general direction of the creek. The ground was swampy in places, and swarming with mosquitos."I wish I'd worn long pants," Heidi grumbled. Eventually we came to firmer ground, and we struck the creek right at a stand of shady sycamores. It was a pretty site with a rough little beach of pebbles and coarse sand.According to the directions, there should have been a bridge there, but there wasn't. We studied the map, and Heidi finally figured it out. We weren't where we thought we were."Here's the bridge," she said, pointing at the map. "If we were there, then Grizzly Peak would be west of this hill. But it's east. So we must be over here somewhere.""Right," I said. "And look, the creek takes a big turn here. So maybe this is where we are." I indicated a point on the map only about two-thirds of the way toward the bridge. We decided that we must have taken the wrong side trail down into the meadow. It hadn't been a real trail at all, just an animal track. That's why it had petered out in the tall grass."So what do we do now?" Heidi asked.One option would be to retrace our steps through the meadow, but neither of us much wanted to go back that way again. Or we could try to follow along the creek itself, but we had no idea how rough the terrain might be.The third option would be to cross the creek where we were and then cut across country to intersect the trail again about a half a mile ahead. That way didn't look to be as overgrown as the meadow had been, and in fact it looked like it might be our best bet. The problem was the creek. It was pretty wide here, and no telling how deep. We decided to reconnoiter a bit to see if we could find an easier place to cross.Heidi bent down to tighten her shoelace and let out a little shriek."A tick!" she cried. It was in the cuff of her sock. She brushed it off and stomped it with a vengeance. Our instructions had warned about the possibility of ticks. The ones in our area weren't thought to carry Lyme disease, but they could carry other diseases, and they were just all-around nasty creatures, burrowing into your skin and sucking your blood.Heidi sat down on the trunk of a fallen tree. She took off her shoes and socks and found one more tick. I stepped out of my own shoes and found one of the little buggers myself. "We must have picked them up in the meadow," I said.Heidi was checking the legs of her shorts. She spotted another one, right on her inner thigh. "God," she said, "I've got one on my leg, too."I was wearing long pants. "They can't get inside your clothes, can they?"Heidi was standing up again. "They can get anywhere! We probably need to check ourselves, all over." She sounded very serious. She began to unbutton her shorts, but she didn't want to pull them down in front of me. So she turned her back, and then looked over her shoulder to make sure I turned my back too.Was she really going to take off her shorts right out there in the open? Well, it was the only way to know for sure. The spot where we were was pretty secluded. We'd turned our backs to give each other as much privacy as possible.I started to wonder if I shouldn't check myself as well. I took off my tee shirt and felt around my chest and armpits. Could they really have gotten inside my pants? I unbuckled them and tried to look down inside. It felt kind of silly undressing in the out of doors, but I carefully stepped out of one leg and then the other. I took a quick glance around to make sure Heidi wasn't looking.She still had her back to me. She'd taken off her shorts, and everything else! I could see her bare, split bottom. She was completely nude! That must have been what she meant by checking herself all over.I was shocked that she'd taken her clothes off, and I was just as shocked that she'd thought it necessary to check herself all the way down to the skin. I turned quickly back away from her. I looked down inside the waistband of my underpants. It was a rat's nest of pubic hair down there. Could there be ticks? The only way to know for sure would be to take a closer look.Keeping my back to Heidi, I slid my underpants down. And right there on the underside of my penis, right where it emerged from my balls, was the horrid little black watermelon seed of a tick. It had already started to latch on. My heart skipped a beat.Heidi must have heard me gasp. "Don't try to pull it out!" she ordered. She was looking right at me. "You might break it, and then we won't be able to get the head out. Hold on. I've got some tweezers in my first-aid kit."She crouched to open her backpack, split bottom and all. Then she stood back up with the tweezers. She had breasts real breasts and, down where her bikini bottom should have been, a fuzzy little patch of hair. I'd never seen a girl naked before. I'd never seen the way her breasts swell so naturally from her chest, the way they sway as she hastens toward you, the way they're capped so frankly by their pink little buds. Her boobs were each very wide and came together in a cleaved valley. They started high and sloped low, but without sagging at all. Every move she made had a resulting jiggle."Sit there," she commanded, indicating the tree trunk. Her face was full of concern, her voice charged with the authority of someone who has recently read the field manual. She knelt down in front of me. No girl had ever seen my penis before. But now I had no choice but to show it to her. I lifted it up and let her see even the underside.She assessed the situation. "Keep the skin stretched tight," she told me. So I held my dick up with one hand and used the other to pull down the saggy skin of my balls. She held the tweezers parallel to the skin, right down touching it, to grab the tick as close in as she could get. She pulled slowly, tenting the skin at first and then plucking the tick right out. She inspected it closely. "I think we got it all," she said with freckled concentration, holding it up for me to see. She squashed it between the jaws of the tweezers, then dropped it on the ground and smeared it with a rock.She looked back up at me, still crouched between my legs, deliberately ignoring the fact that we were both naked. "I should probably check to see if there are any others," she said, speaking still with the authority of the field manual. I could see that she was probably right. She could check me much more thoroughly than I could check myself. I let go of my dick and spread my legs farther apart.She bent in close. She started with my pubic hair, using both her hands to curry through it. Just a minute ago we'd been hiking down the trail, chatting about high school, and now we were naked and she was fiddling around with my crotch. All I could see from my vantage were her brown tresses and her broad, bare back. But I could feel her careful probing. No one had ever touched me where she was touching me. I could feel myself starting to stiffen. There was nothing I could do to stop it. She finally had to move her head back to dodge being slapped in the cheek. I was too embarrassed to even apologize.She kept working as if protruding dicks were nothing out of the ordinary for her. She had me spread my legs even wider so she could check where my balls tucked up against my thighs. She was still using her fingers to curry the hair, but very timidly, trying hard to avoid touching my scrotum. I don't think I've ever been so embarrassed. Or so erect.She scrunched way down, trying to see the underside of my balls. "Um, " she said.It wasn't really possible for me to lean much farther back. "What if I turn around?" I suggested.

Ben enjoys late-summer's lake fantasyBased on a work By glory_first. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.The weather had been glorious in Eastern Tennessee for the last couple of weeks, making a mid-week August visit to the lake earlier in the morning warmly enjoyable, especially in combination with the likelihood of no one else being around as we enjoyed ourselves naked in the water and on the shore. I'm a fire fighter, so I work in 72 hour shifts, followed by 72 hours off. My wife, Cammy and I are naturalists and members of the Miller's Cove club, but she works a typical 9 to 5 job, so she can't join us this week day.Kathy, our bi-curious friend, & Diana, her new girlfriend were today's threesome.  Yesterday we were preparing to leave the lake at the end of another wonderfully hot day. Kathy has been swimming here for two decades at this point, and I'm quite sure that the previous time we fucked was not the only time she had so enjoyed herself in this naturalists' sanctuary. Especially as I had fingered her a couple times before and after that perfect July day in the middle of the lake, fucking in the water.Agreeing to meet early the next morning, the traditional gin and tonic supplies were left to me to handle. The gin, glasses, non-melting ice cubes and cool packs stored in a subzero freezer overnight, with limes and a couple of plastic bottles of tonic water in the refrigerator.The sign along the road read; ‘Miller's Cove Pecan Orchard.' But the drive through the mature trees leads to a gently sloping terrain, and a blueberry patch. The Miller family no longer lives on the orchard, but they formed a naturalists club 22 years ago. Arriving at almost the same time, we quickly unpacked, distributing the supplies to carry, and I put my helmet and jacket in the bike's bags. We walked about 50 yards along the sloping path, with Pecan trees to our left and blueberry bushes to our left & right. We continued into essential middle of the nudist area, this favored summer spot, a nice mix of sun and shade, with a fairly narrow but well maintained entrance to the water, with a broad sloping cove opening up to the rest of the lake. The spot could easily hold a few dozen people, with basic privacy.The ground was untypically dry as we spread out our quilts, a welcome indication of the sort of summer day we had before us, full of warm sun and cool water. We undressed quickly, wearing minimal clothes as we were. Diana was wearing a clinging cotton top with thin straps, sunglasses, loose hair, a pair of jeans, cotton sneakers, with simple comfortable black cotton panties.Kathy was wearing a fairly short skirt and a fairly thin, half unbuttoned top, without sleeves. We do have slightly different styles when undressing, as I generally take off my pants, then my shirt. In contrast, both Diane and Kathy generally take off their tops first, something I always appreciate, as a braless woman in jeans or skirt is extremely attractive. Watching an unembarrassed woman take off her top right next to me is delightful, as I find natural breasts udderly wonderful.Having two topless friends next to me as we undressed, allowed me another opportunity to appreciate the differences between the two. Kathy's tits are heavy pendulous, and full, with large nipples extending up out from the apex of her ‘ski-jump' terrain. Her nipples she loves having touched and nibbled, along with being squeezed, sucked hard, or rubbed and held as she is fucked ‘doggy-style.' As she would gladly admit, or demonstrate, there is a fairly direct connection between her nipples and her erotic center, one she is quite proud of.Kathy, in her later thirties, remains very proud of her breasts, which are often braless when she is being casual. Or shown off when she isn't being casual. Her creativity at showing them off is a well-developed art, something else she likes to be appreciated by others, at least in the proper contexts. It isn't quite about sex, as it is sexuality, and is something she knows will be different in the future, as she has more than occasionally remarked on, noting changes over the years.Facing me, she unbuttoned and took off her thin shirt, then gave me a tiny grin, followed by turning a bit and grinning even more broadly to Diane, forming our semi-circle, facing the cove. So in a sense, we were all screening each other from any casual gawkers while being able to see how empty the lake shore in this stretch truly was.I was already nude, and Diane had just about finished stepping out of her panties. Her hand was on my shoulder, head turned towards Kathy, who said; “Ben, remember last Friday?” then flounced her skirt quite teasingly. Her hands went to the top button, opening it, then she turned sideways to me, her gorgeous breasts hanging as she bent a bit more, and undid the next button. Her skirt was now loose enough for her to pull it up a bit up her torso, revealing pink and white panties around the bottom of her ass.“No, those aren't,” I began.She grinned, answering; “Yes they are!” I looked briefly at Diane, almost chuckling, and back at Kathy, stepping out of her skirt, then did a slow full turn, providing a complete view of her well-worn ‘Hello Kitty' panties. The same panties she had mentioned owning, while eating dinner at our naturalist sanctuary house with my wife and me. Kathy and Diane had come over to do a bit of nude backyard grilling & hot tub relaxation. We got in a discussion talking about ‘Hello Kitty' vibrators and how that brand had changed over the years.Kathy has a firm insistence that toys have no place in sex, at least with her. Pretty much the same thing she had remarked a dozen years ago, after agreeing to test my wife's vibrator for a night. When she handed it back to me, she said she came several times, but really, she wanted fucking or sucking when cumming. “Another person is what keeps sex from being masturbation.” Self-pleasure is something she considers inferior and vaguely shameful. Masturbation is a subject to be avoided, in her eyes; though in the years since, getting off chatting online is something she finds worth her time.In the present, I couldn't help laughing as she shook her ass a couple of times while pulling her panties down. Then she reached out to use Diane as a support as she lifted each foot in turn to finish undressing. I quickly put suntan lotion on myself while the better tanned pair dealt with their raft, a fairly large, somewhat tilted platform with space for three people. I had brought my own raft, the same one I have used for years. One reason to have it is to ensure that certain smoking supplies remained safe while paddling out to the middle of the lake.We reached the middle fairly quickly, the deep lake water was wonderfully warm on its surface, but quite cool just a few feet deeper. This was only my second time getting stoned with Diane, in a nature setting, again pretty much alone. The first time had been picking cherries in the town orchard, something she had never done before, though she grew up in this region. The cherries were delicious, the trees bursting with them, a truly extraordinary harvest after an exceptionally warm and dry spring.Today at the lake, the conditions were enticing. Our nude bodies enjoyed the sun's warmth, rocking gently over the barely noticeable waves. I was lying on my raft sideways, which was lengthwise against the larger raft Kathy and Diane shared. Lazily kicking my feet in breaststroke fashion, the motion kept us moving slowly back to shore. And also kept a tantalizing flow of cool water streaming against my swelling cock, a normal side effect of smoking and swimming, particularly with a couple of naked women in front of me.Diane, in her mid-twenties, is almost half my age. Kathy was at the other end of the white inflated raft platform. I would often lift my head to see our progress across the dancing jeweled water, also taking in the very nearby view of her petite body, quite different from Kathy's lushly tall form. Diane's breasts are quite small, though decidedly elevated & on the perky side, with fairly small nipples surrounding the well-rounded peaks of her breasts. Both Kathy and my wife Cammy, have more pendulous breasts. Kathy is almost as tall as me, while Diane is somewhat shorter than Cammy.Unlike Kathy, whose body I am very familiar with, Diane's is still somewhat unknown. Her devotion to Kathy is apparent, shown by the physically quite obvious attachment to touching and caressing it. An attachment which became obvious again, as Kathy rolled over a bit, letting her left hand begin to trail over Diane's body. She grinned a bit, her body relaxing as her lover began to stroke it gently.Neither of them are exactly exhibitionists, though neither is shy. We all definitely get turned on by getting stoned, and as Diane's leg slid over began to rub along my back; it was pretty clear that Diane had decided to enjoy such an opportunity, nude and private in the middle of empty lake. Little was restraining the pair from their increasingly-affectionate intimate contact. I didn't really watch, though it was not exactly hidden that both of them were enjoying being next to each other, while also experiencing the dazzling sunlight on the water, from an endlessly blue sky.The sun was hot against our well-tanned exposed skin. Kathy and I have known each other for more than 15 years, but this was a different element, if not exactly a surprise. Seeing her with a woman lover was different, especially in light of Diane's own undeniable sexiness. Kathy has never been shy about her ability to love a person without regard to gender, Diane being yet more ample proof of that reality.Kathy and I have talked about sex quite often on the phone. We were both enjoying ourselves when she first revealed her bisexuality. My wife had been upstairs reading in bed during the entire conversation about her favorite lady-loving experiences. When we said goodnight and hung up, my cock was rigid. It didn't take long to spread my wife's legs and drive deep into her cunt before starting to explain what was turning me on so much. 'Kathy is, uh, fucking, Kathy fucks, Kathy fucks' and I started cumming with one of the more intense orgasms of my life when I said 'Kathy fucks with other women,' thrusting my cock into my wife's wet cunt. The revealing words echoing in my mind as my cum pumped so fully into her sexy tightness, her hands at my ass pulling me as her bushy pubis ground against mine, forcing my cock to move at its base, surrounded in her wet perfection as I came talking about another woman.Their raft gently rocked as they drifted further out into the middle. They rolled closer to each other, hugging, beginning to kiss. First almost teasingly, though the intensity quickly grew. Even with my cock tingling in audio temptation, I pretty much tried to leave them some space to themselves. The view of them entwined was quite enticing. The kissing deepened, as their hands found various places to play, between their pressed bodies and between their accessible legs.After a passionate crescendo, they separating themselves a bit. We rejoined the two rafts & enjoyed some nice organic smoke. Its effects filled us with a familiar sense of horniness, especially with other naked people around. Kathy, Diane, & I are certifiable sluts when we get stoned. However, with the breeze picking up a bit, it was no longer possible for me to do more than keep us somewhat in place. Their raft presented a fairly large amount of surface area for the wind to act upon.Mentioning this, I started kicking slowly to reduce the gentle drift, losing ground in the widely spaced rise and falls of moving air. Diane went over the side like a sexy otter, her small breasts enhancing the attraction of her body uncurling into the water. She frolicked in the cool wetness for a bit. Kathy watched from the edge, head on her crossed arms, while I split my attention between both of them. Diane moved closer, grabbed another section of the rope, and started to swim.Kathy rolled over into the water and we settled into a swim rhythm, moving the raft briskly. Her full breasts poked above the water surface as she swam toward shore, sharing a certain familiarity as the raft began moving against the wind. My cock was still hard in the flowing water, turning to look at Diane's naked body in the green tinged water. Diane, her nipples more pointed now than when she first slipped into the water, was looking at Kathy's face. The weed's fresh buzz elevated our serenity while affirming our horniness. Kathy is very easily aroused, her nipples in particular being a favored destination for foreplay.As the breeze died, and we neared shore, Diane and I just floated, our legs drifting together in the water, extended against each's warm skin. It shared a mutual arousal of contact with a living naked person. And one of the most sensuous sensations I know, especially in deeper water, was just floating while buzzed.After approaching the shore, Diane & Kathy scrambled back on the big raft, breasts glistening as their hands began to run over each other's body, slippery as water spread over her oiled back, Diane rubbing her ass over Kathy's. I slowly pushed us towards the tiny cove, Diane's body was drying in the warm sunny air, though the source of our growing heat was not merely the weather.Firmly nudging the raft into the shallow sandy waters, the two women went in front of me, stepping onto the two foot bank separating the water's edge from firm land. They settled on the spread quilt, waiting patiently for me to make some gin and tonics, a perfect drink in such conditions.Preparing the gin and tonics is a fairly simple process. One removes the glasses quickly from the cooler, followed by ice cubes, then limes, and the ice cold gin, pouring the proper amount into the now well frosted glasses, promptly returning the gin to the cooler. The lime is excised with an X pattern, carefully squeezed into each glass. Followed by pouring in the tonic water, and stirring the mixture using the knife that had cut the lime.When the air is already in the nineties around 10am, this is the perfect liquid accompaniment to handle the heat, though it does generate a bit of its own heat in other parts of the body, especially after a naked shared joint.Kathy, particularly, loves drinking gin and tonics, especially when sex is in the air on a cloudless summer morning. She finished her first one quickly. Diane and I drank ours more slowly, savoring the mixture of flavors blending into a perfect liquid whole. Wet yet also crisp, a few degrees above freezing. After finishing her glass, Kathy began giggling about how we should go back out, especially since no one was around. It wasn't quite clear whether this was a specific or general request, not that Diane or I cared much, as we began to mutually explore the possibly delicate boundaries of Kathy's wide ranging sexual tastes.I certainly had no interest in intruding in their blossoming relationship, though I also knew that Diane had been previously involved in a male/female/female threesome, according to Kathy.Diane's relationship also involved sado and masochistic fetishes, at some level. It's a general subject which does not interest me particularly. Well, except for tying up one's lover, which is a standalone idea in my mind. I conceded that tying is a gateway to S & M, certainly drifting into that broad area of control and pleasure through power or helplessness.Balancing her glass on the grass, Kathy told Diane to lay down, since another coating of suntan lotion was important to reduce the sun's less pleasant effects. I began to lotion myself at the same time, including discretely making sure my cock and ass were more than adequately covered in initially slippery protection. Sunburns are something that happen far too often to me, but at least related to these areas, my experience is still zero. Unlike my wife, Cammy, who spent a decade getting used to going topless. After sunburning her nipples the first time she exposed them, She obsesses about SPF issues.After Kathy finished, I asked her to handle my back, something she did pretty sloppily. Obviously, her attention was drifting, though I didn't turn my head to see if Diane was the direct cause or not. Kathy is submissively oriented to men, but markedly dominating with women, having a slave to play with your naked body under the summer sun is likely something Kathy would appreciate, and Diane would likely do. But Kathy may be having some inner conflicts about how to act in a threesome with a man & woman.Now well-lotioned, we stretched out, basting a bit, until another person entered our somewhat discrete space, a buxom middle-age woman. I knew her name was Meg. She's a persona friend of the Miller family, and a charter member of the Cove Club. She often brings a raft, and enjoys spending time floating it, much like I do. As we all casually watched, Meg pulled off her loose cotton dress, unashamed about the fact she wasn't wearing any underwear, allowing her to be comfortably naked without complications.This remains a noticeable trait, at least among the nudists at this lake, definitely including myself. No reason to wear more than the minimum, Kathy will also come to the cove wearing nothing but a dress, as has Diane and my wife. Such times remain a bit of a turn-on, even when sex is simply not plausible. The club has rules about sexual conduct when other uninvolved club members are present. Just knowing that a woman is intimately uncovered is nice. Most of the women I've known who do it, also enjoy its effect on their sense of sexuality, especially with light and swirling skirts.Diane having finished her drink, my two companions were now beaded with sweat, a deliciously erotic sight. Standing, the contrast in sizes and shapes was delightful, as they shared a quick kiss before returning to the water. They went out until about hip deep. Meg, the now-naked older woman spread out her towel in a standard spot at a respectful distance from our party. Then added a bit more air pressure to her raft before heading out onto the glittering water, giving me more excuse to look out at the lake as Kathy and Diane began to turn each other on.Kathy & Diane were hugging and kissing, first one then the other leaning back against holding arms, slowly moving into deeper water. What remained clear enough to see through, their motions had become more sinuous than active. Their movement was growing increasingly intense, especially when they began to rub chest to chest, Kathy's hand holding and spreading Diane's ass.My cock stirred as it became obvious the two ladies were feeling each other up outdoors, enjoying a perfect summer day in nature, indulging themselves at a primal level. It's a level Kathy and I both shared in the past, but that the younger Diane seemed to be enjoying for the first time, in a swirl of gin, weed, nudity, and lust. Diane was doing most of the moving as they kissed. The was reason becoming clear when Kathy shifted her position a bit.Diane was rubbing her cunt against Kathy's upper thigh; gasping a bit when Kathy's teeth began to nibble at her earlobe. A long sigh arose when Kathy's spread hand slid over her ass, and into her crack. By this point, it was Kathy determining the rhythm, making Diane willingly helpless in her arms, adding her own slinky motion side to side.Meg, the older buxom woman, returned to shore, paddling lazily, trying to be somewhat discrete as she looked at them while going past. As she stepped on the shore, her raft next to theirs, Kathy and Diane slowly grew apart, and I sat up, getting ready to make our second round of gin and tonics in the rising heat of the day, the sun rose higher in the sky.As the buxom neighbor approached her towel, I asked; “Meg, would you want a gin and tonic?” She smiled a bit, said; “Sure, Ben.” Over the years, I have learned how her breasts bounce when she walks, how her nipples look when stimulated, and wondered at how her nipples remain so pink. She is easily 1 to 20 years older than me, but her essential blondeness seems real, even if her cunt is always shaved smooth. She carries extra pounds, but mostly on her tits and ass.My two companions followed her in, grabbing towels to dry off, their skin glistening in the sun, both of them aroused, but patient. We all chatted a bit, my attention was split between three lovely naked women.Having only three glasses, it made sense to offer the new visitor mine, after making Kathy and Diane their glasses first. I added extra gin, lime, and water to Kathy's, filling her glass essentially to its rim before she bent down to sip a bit. My hand moved to offer the glass to her spreading lips. Her breasts swayed a bit, and I could see how Diane was looking at them too. Kathy lifted herself a bit on her legs, providing a perfect view of her spread labia. Kathy is blessed with large and proud plump labia, the largest I have ever seen and touched, personally.Making Diane's drink went quickly. I handed it to her, sitting next to the now essentially squatting Kathy. Diane's own legs were spread, crossing her feet in front of her, giving me an unavoidable opportunity to look at her turned-on swollen cunt, the outer lips a bit dark, the inner lips darker, a bit crinkled. Kathy noticed me looking, but only grinned a bit as she sipped from her frosty glass, then sensuously kissed Diane.Returning my attention to making the next gin and tonic, I smiled at the neighbor woman as I determinedly did not look at the pair near me. The sounds of kissing provided an idea of what they looked like. However, Meg's attention seemed focused on the kissing couple. I saw a certain look of lust begin to appear on her face. It wasn't surprising in itself, as I was also starting to get a bit hard. But it was the first time I had saw a woman getting turned on watching two other naked women playing with each other. Admittedly, this was also my first time, and I was fairly certain my face looked much the same as her's did.I shifted a bit, moving forward, offering Meg the drink with my left hand as Kathy murmured that maybe it was time to get lotioned before returning to the water. Diane went prone & stretched out, and Kathy quickly covered her back and shoulders. Her hands straying down to her small breasts, making Diane get up on her knees a bit as Kathy's hands slid over her nipples. Kathy then did her own face and arms before laying down, letting Diane spread suntan lotion over her back and ass, hands sliding over Kathy's spread thighs.Diane also did her own face and arms, as Kathy sat up, positioning herself in front of Diane. The pair began to take care of their fronts and legs, while I took a sip of Kathy's almost finished gin and tonic, Diane's having been emptied fairly quickly. The older woman noticed this, remarking that I was welcome to share hers, along with a compliment of how perfectly it tasted on such an August day.Diane and Kathy rose, giggling a bit as they returned to the water. Their hands strayed over each other's oiled ass cheeks. After taking a couple of steps into the water, they turned to each other, clasped hands, and began kissing.Offered the two thirds empty glass, I remarked that it would be simple to refresh it, if she wished to drink some more. Her head still turned towards the water, she distractedly said 'sure' again, prompting me to focus my attention on making another fresh drink, knowing that any later ones would not be as nearly chilled. The brisk chill is a major part of the pleasure of a good gin and tonic in the intense heat.Between pouring, slicing, and squeezing, I glanced at her. Meg was sitting with her legs at an angle to the shoreline, sweating a bit in the sun. A another female scent was beginning to perfume the air, one that drew my attention to her. My cock began to swell against my thigh. I shifted a bit before handing Meg the well-beaded glass, making her shift in turn, getting a bit closer.Being done with drink making for now, I offered to lotion her back, something we have done occasionally for each other over the years. She is almost always by herself at the lake, and like me when alone, rarely talks much to anyone else. Spreading the white lotion over her shoulders, she asked about the pair in the water, who I know noticed had moved out further, pressing tightly, breasts rubbing, Diane's hand clearly between Kathy's legs.“Well, they're friends,” I managed to say before she laughed a bit. Meg replied, “Yeah, that's pretty obvious.”Kathy has been a regular bather here for 20 years. Meg helped the Millers build the social club, and comes every summer, even though she doesn't know most of the newer ‘kids'. I was trying to explain Kathy's and Diane's relationship, when in fact a major part of it was currently completely public in front of us.It seemed a bit amusing. Especially since Diane was obviously being finger-fucked by Kathy. Kathy's hand was moving at the center of Diane's spread legs. I heard “Could you, could you lotion me, everywhere?” Meg was pulling my attention back. Our glass was empty, the shoreline still empty except for us two. We were obviously getting turned on watching two women have sex in the water in front of us.She turned a bit closer, while also spreading her legs in the direction of the water and resting back on her elbows. I knelt with my feet out past her hips, my legs bent, & squeezed some lotion onto my hands. I began working over her shoulders, sliding down her sides, moving between the already oiled and still to be oiled skin. I only slowly moving inwards towards her grand tetons. After her nipples became turgid in my distributing fingers, I started rubbing her stomach. She began to coo very quietly, slumping further back a bit, head lolling, giving a wonderful view of her breasts.My hands moved down along her thighs, her knees slowly began bending. Her crotch slowly opened up, the closer my hands approached her pubic region. Soon, her warm skin began lightly touching my legs, her legs spreading as my oiled fingers began sliding downward over her smooth shaved pubic mound, and separating around her cunt lips. Looking out at the water, I saw the two naked women kissing passionately, arms reaching down in the water, hands clasping asses tightly, oblivious to everything except their own pleasure.My cock was hard, and Meg's deep breathing amplified as her back fully relaxed down on the quilt. The sounds of her awakening sexuality was incredible, well matching the feeling coming from my finger as it began to slide into her wet cunt. She hissed 'oh, fuck yes' as my other hand reached up to her near tit, pulling her nipple and rolling it in my fingers. My hands were sliding over both her upper & lower hardened spires. This was hardly the first nor fifteenth time I had finger-fucked a woman at the cove, but it was certainly the first time I had ever done it with others around.Even if one of the others was the first woman I had finger-fucked here in the summer sun, beside my own wife.  I gave up all further pretense of distributing SPF lotions, and sat cross-legged, with hands on two of Meg's very hard nubs. Our eyes were on the water nymphs.Kathy is someone who definitely favors having her cunt filled, unlike most women in my experience, who much prefer having their clit played with. Meg had a big nubby clit. It now poked out beyond her hood. I was rubbing Meg's big clit with my thumb as she fantasized of the naked lovers in

Hot outdoor sex with two German girls.By VancouverFun. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. In the last few years, I have started to do short solo backpacking trips around Vancouver. There are so many great spots in the local mountains to hike and camp and recharge.I had always wanted to hike to Rampart Ponds - it's a new backcountry campsite a couple of days walk from the nearest trailhead. Finally in September, I got a nice window of warm fall weather and packed up and headed out to the park. The first day is pretty easy with a short hike into the Elfin Lakes campsites. I got there early in the heat of mid-day and even had time for a very cold dip in one of the Elfin lakes. I lazed away the afternoon in the sun reading my book and taking in the views. I had an early dinner and with the short days of September, I was in my sleeping bag by 8 pm. A few hours later, I was awoken by lots of noise and commotion from a late arriving group. It sounded like they were having trouble setting up their tent in the dark - there was much muttering in German but also some laughing.The next morning I was up early for the walk up to Rampart Ponds. I only met the late arrivals for a few minutes before I headed up the trail. They were 2 young very gorgeous German girls backpacking around Canada for the summer. When I talked with them, I found out that they too were headed to Rampart Ponds today. I set off alone. I made good progress hiking and it looked like I would get to the Ponds just in the early afternoon. I decided to have a long lunch and a bit of a siesta in the warm fall sun lying on a warm flat rock outcrop. I was awoken by the sound of the two girls approaching and talking. As they rounded the corner, I said "hello" and unfortunately startled them a bit.They took their packs off and sat on the rock outcrop with me. They got out their lunches and started eating. They confessed they had been on high alert and were very worried about Canadian bears after hearing one too many bear stories. I tried to reassure them that with some smarts about how you hike and set camp you can make it so bears aren't much of a problem - they were not buying this, they still looked concerned.After a while, I shouldered my pack and set off down the trail calling back, "I will see you at the campsite". It was turning into a hot afternoon as I huffed my way up the final hill to the Ponds. I was setting up my tent, when the girls came around the corner. They asked if they could set their tent up near mine to feel safer. I told them I was fine with that.In a very unembarrassed European way, they dropped their packs, peeled off their clothes and headed straight into the cold alpine lake. It was amazing to see these two very lilith blonde girls with stunning bodies and beautiful pert breasts heading into the lake. Probably to not offend my North American sensibilities they left their bra and panties on. There was much screaming and quick splashing before they quickly re-emerged from the ice cold lake. Their bra and panties were now soaked and transparently stuck to their beautiful lilith bodies. The water must have been very cold as their nipples stuck proudly out through their bras. They sat in their bra and panties in the sun drying off for the next few hours.We cooked dinner together a long ways away from our tents and then we all put our food and cooking gear in the bear lockers. With the short September day's, I headed to my tent soon after the sun went down and the temperature started to drop. I heard the girls head to bed a few minutes later.I was awoken sometime later by someone frantically pulling at my tent door. It was the girls, they were frantic as a bear had come into camp and the bear found a forgotten chocolate bar in the top of one of their packs. The trouble was the pack was in their tent with them at the time. Luckily they exited the tent on one side (the door side) as the bear entered through the other side (not the door side). I guessed the bear was probably long gone with its booty by now. I got up, grabbed my air horn and bear spray, and my headlamp. The first thing I noticed was the girls were just in their panties. They looked a bit embarrassed and told me they normally sleep in the nude but out here slept in their panties. I refocused on the task at hand, first determining that the bear wasn't in camp anymore and then began to survey the damage to their stuff. The bear had totally wrecked their tent - slashing one whole side of their tent and then chewed and slobbered on their clothes and packs, chewed on one of their sleeping bags, and chewed a hole in one of their sleeping pads.I suggested the best we could probably was squeeze into my tent till the morning. They grabbed their remaining sleeping bag and working sleeping pad and came over to my tent. My tent is affectionately called a coffin tent. It is very small and very light and with some effort you can normally cram two people in the tent. Three was going to be interesting.We arranged the remaining sleeping pads and opened up both sleeping bags to put over us. The best arrangement we could come up with to fit was tightly spooning each other. They were still pretty shaken and wanted to be either side of me. We tried to settle in but there was constant movement trying to find somewhere to put your arms and hands.The girls said something to each other in German.Petra was behind me. I could feel her pert little breasts and nipples drilling into my back. With nowhere else to put my hand, I reached over and put my hand on Ingrid's bare stomach.There was another exchange in German.Ingrid grabbed my hand and moved it up to her breasts and pushed her beautiful ass back against my now growing hard-on. Petra could see Ingrid grind her ass against my crotch and reached over and started to massage my stiffening cock through my pants. I was so enjoying all of this, massaging Ingrid's breasts and playing with her nipples while Petra rubbed my cock.This went on for a few wonderful minutes with me massaging Ingrid's breast and Petra massaging my cock through my pants.Finally, Ingrid rolled to face me and asked me to kiss her. We started kissing softly but quickly were kissing each other more deeply. Petra pushed her hand down the front of my pants and grabbed onto my cock and started to jerk on it. Then Petra asked for a kiss, so I rolled towards her and I got to see those beautiful pert breasts for the first time, what a sight - tiny milky white breasts with small dark areolas around beautiful erect eraser-like nipples. We kissed deeply and I began to stroke her breasts and play with her nipples. Ingrid was squirming behind me and somehow had gotten her panties off. She pulled at my pants and got them down to my knees and pulled me onto my back and immediately engulfed my cock with her mouth. Petra broke away from our kiss and moved down and joined Ingrid's sucking my cock - it was magical.Ingrid then climbed up and put her leg over my head and lowered her beautiful - oh so wet - cleanly shaven pussy right onto my face. I nibbled her pussy lips and got to work on her clit. She was quickly grinding away on my face. Petra was still sucking my cock and playing with my balls. Petra stopped and like a good contortionist got her panties off and climbed onto me and lowered her hot pussy onto my waiting throbbing cock. Ingrid was grinding away on my face and very willing tongue while Petra was picking up speed and pounding up and down on my cock. Ingrid started to really squirm and then shuddered into an orgasm, once she recovered a bit she asked Petra if she could fuck me.With lots of awkward moving around in the cramped space of the tent. Finally, I got Ingrid on all fours and entered her from behind. Doggy is my favorite position. There is something so animalistic about it. It even got better when Petra crawled underneath and started licking my balls as I pounded in and out of Ingrid.They had another exchange in German.They asked me to lay on my back and both of them started to suck my cock alternating whose mouth it was in and who was licking my balls. I wasn't going to last long. I announced I was going to cum and they both leaned in and thick ropes of cum erupted across Petra's face and onto her out-stretched tongue and into her waiting mouth. She leaned over and Ingrid licked the cum from her face and then they shared a long deep cum filled kiss - so hot. The three of us felt very spent and quickly got more comfortable and fell asleep.In the morning, once the sun had warmed up the tent we all emerged and cooked breakfast. Later, I came up from washing the dishes in the lake and Ingrid and Petra were again chattering away in German and looking over and smiling at me. They then came over and both began kissing me and started pulling at the drawstring of my pants. Once my pants were around my ankles, Petra kept kissing me and Ingrid dropped to her knees and gave me a long slow sloppy blowjob. After a few minutes of Ingrid's wonderful oral pleasure, I came on Ingrid's face and tongue and into her waiting mouth. Then she leaned up and gave Petra a long beautiful cum filled kiss.They then packed up their remaining gear as they wanted to leave soon so they could get back to the trailhead in one day. A short while later, they shouldered their packs, gave me a quick kiss goodbye, and were gone.I was going to spend another, probably less memorable, night before hiking out.This is why I think backpacking is awesome.By VancouverFun for Literotica  

 A pair of letters from life down under. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Story 1:  Can I Hold Your Hand The guy who had something extra, gives it to her. By Baztrachian My name is Dennis. Growing up on our ranch in Western Australia, I lived a pretty isolated life. Starting at around age twelve, I was bussed into town, and had to adjust to big classrooms, and girls. Some of them were already well developed by the time I hit my, shall we call it, ‘growth spurt'?  I noticed I had a weird effect on girls but more so on women. If they touched my hands they'd act weird and sometimes just get quiet and stare at me. It was weird so I didn't tell my parents but by the time I was thirteen I wore gloves all the time. That way I could do all the normal things everyone else did like shake hands and stuff like that without causing a problem. At first, Folks assumed I had an injury or skin rash.Soon folks thought I had some OCD about germs. Yes, as hard as it was to wear gloves all the time it was even harder not to wear them. You never know how much people touch each other with their hands until you can't do it. Try refusing to shake someone's hands sometime. You'll see. Fortunately for me the hand thing had no effect on my own household members, including my mother & sister. Perhaps it's a pheromone thing, I don't know? At a family reunion when I was 14, my female cousins went numb like the girls at school, so after that, I always wore gloves around them. Unless I wanted them to shut up, then it was kind of handy! As I transitioned from middle school to high school, the female reactions to my touch brought on more immediate & expressive sexual attraction. The younger girls were confused by their feelings, the older and sexually active girls weren't confused at all. They knew they were horny. Granted, I took off the gloves like when I was out with my Boy Scout troop, playing sports at school, and some other social events where there were no women around. Avoiding girls as a practice, made some people think I was gay; so it was a relief when I went off to Perth for Curtin University, where being weird was much more acceptable. But more to the point here, is I wasn't gay. I really did want a girlfriend. In my speech class I met a cute girl named Melody. She was perky, a little offbeat, average in size, and she wore her dark hair in very feminine pixie cut that showed off her sexy neck. Taking a chance, I started to hang out more with Melody and her group of friends from Bunbury, a city further south on Australia's west coast. One night she came to a rugby game I was in. Afterward, she came down on the field & impulsively leaned in and kissed me on the lips, before going home with her gals. I discovered that I could kiss her and she was just fine, with no odd side effects. A month later, a few of us were in her off-campus apartment after class, for lunch. After eating, the others suddenly left for class, leaving just the two of us. Mel was looking at my gloved hands. She asked why I wore gloves around campus, but not in always? She even saw me at Rugby practice last week without gloves on. I tried brushing it off with a witty joke. I had several rehearsed one-liners ready, for such inquiries. She laughed, then added; “But seriously; why? I tried a tall-tale far-fetched narrative for my next come back. That didn't deter her persistency either. I paused, then decided to risk it and just explain to her about the gloves and the true impact of my hands, but I think she thought the truth was just an even crazier tale to cover for some Obsessive Cumpulsive thing on my part. "Dennis, do you think it would be okay for me to touch your hands without the gloves? Do you trust me?" It had been a few years since the last time I'd deliberately touched a woman, and that was in another place, hours away from college. Maybe here & now it would be okay? Besides, I was longing to touch her and feel her lovely skin. "Alright, but don't say I didn't tell you what might happen." With that I removed my gloves. "Your hands look so soft! I've never seen a guy with hands as soft as yours..." and that's where her sentence ended. Mel had her hand on mine and now she had that glazed-over look, which I remembered so well. As she sat there staring at me, I took the chance to gently touch her face and then steal a caress of her gorgeous neck. That stirred her up a bit. "Oh, my God; that's amazing!" she finally said. Then her face turned a little red. "What's it like?" I asked her. Hate to admit but I was really curious about it. "It's like riding a roller coaster and getting that feeling you get when it goes over a hill!" She squirmed in her seat. "Oh, that's doing things for me!" Then she got up and strided over to her bathroom. I got up and cleared the table, grabbed my gloves, then sat on the couch. A couple minutes later she came back out, looking calmer. She sat down by me and said; “I thought I might have peed my panties. False alarm; sort of.” She sat back down at the table & looked at me in wonder as the effect started to wear off. "Fuck, Dennis! You weren't lying were you? Oh my God, that must have been a bitch to grow up with that. You poor thing." Her hands impulsively went to mine again, and she touched me before I had a chance to react. Her head dropped back against the backrest, & her jaw went slack. She just seemed to melt into the couch. I let go of her hands and her recovery was a little faster this time. She was definitely experiencing it pretty intensely. She was looking at me like she was starving and I was a bacon cheeseburger. (Yeah, virgin Dennis was stupid enough not to realize that she was sexually aroused.) "Oh, my. I think we need to explore this a little more..." she said as she reached for me again. This time I pulled my hands back and slipped on my gloves. "Mel, I think I'm gonna to the library, and maybe let you get yourself together, okay?" I stood up and left her on her couch. She looked a little confused so I left, to let her recover in private. It was maybe twenty minutes later when she texted me, asking me to come back to her place. I sighed and texted back that I was on my way. I figured if she was okay enough to text me then she was okay, right?  I guess I had some responsibility to make sure she was okay. It was twenty minutes for me to walk back to her place. When she opened the door for me, I caught my breath. The object of my desire was standing before me in a long t-shirt. I immediately noticed her stiff nipples, and concluded that the t-shirt was perhaps the only thing she was wearing. She still had that craving hungry look. She managed to compose herself & politely invite me in, and had me sit on her couch. "I think we need to talk." she said, as she sat down next to me and let her soft boob lean against my horny arm. "Okay,” I said. “About what?" Then she looked me in the eyes and boldly said; "I think you need to fuck me so we can find out what this does." She said this with an impish smile while reaching for down my cock, which was hard. To be honest, I'd been very smitten by Mel since we first met on campus. Hence, it was usually hard when I was around Mel, so this wasn't all that remarkable. What was remarkable was my virgin cock getting its first female attention. I immediately decided that I liked this. Loved this. Quite a lot. "Mel, this is probably going to be a very bad idea. Are you sure you want to do this, because I know I do." She bit her lip and in a very exaggerated nod, said; “God, yes.” Leading me to her bedroom, she unbuttoned my shirt and pushed it off my shoulders. My shorts came next and I let them drop as I stepped out of my sandals. I was almost naked except for my gloves. Mel pulled her t-shirt over her head, and there she was. In all her feminine glory! She smiled at me and then kissed me lightly on the lips. Her hands went to my gloves. "Mel, I have to tell you something..." She looked a little surprised and she smiled. "Okay, the hand thing wasn't enough? What else? And please don't tell me you have herpes." "I'm a virgin." She giggled and smiled as she held her hands against her chest, "So am I! Isn't this crazy? I was planning to wait, but now all I can think about is you!" She yanked my arm and tugged me to the bedroom. Then she pulled back the blankets and climbed onto the middle of the waterbed. Patting on the bed she meant for me to join her. My cock jutted out from my body like a diving board. I briefly had an ethical discussion with myself about what I was doing and if it was fair to Mel. I quickly realized that I loved her, I wanted to be with her, and sooner or later we were going to have sex so why not now? Besides, she liked me, right? I went to get on the bed and had one knee on the blankets when she held up her hand. "Gloves. Off. Now." I drew in a breath for the moment of truth and took off my gloves. Being careful not to touch her too soon I got onto the bed next to her and laid on my side. She rolled over to face me, we rocked a bit from the waves. "Touch me." she said. "Where?" She smiled. "Any damn where you want. But do it now." I slowly moved my hand to her breast and then gently palmed it. Her reaction was instant. She sighed as a feeling of arousal and euphoria swept over her. I may have been a virgin but I knew what serious arousal looked like and this was it! Her face was flush, again. The glassy look in her eyes returned, but she held it together better. We kissed and started making out. Her hands were all over me and my hands were all over her. I noticed that her pelvis was rhythmically rocking. I don't think she knew. It wasn't maybe even two or three minutes when she rolled onto her back and pulled me on top of her. I had no idea what I was doing but my cock certainly knew where it wanted to be and I started pushing and prodding. "Here." she said, as she reached between us and firmly grabbed my rod and guided me until my sensitive tip felt her warm cunt. She moved my cock across her furrow a few times and then suddenly I felt the silky smooth wetness of her treasures. I hesitated and looked into her eyes. "Please." she lusted. I slipped into her glorious heaven. It was snug and tight and shallow, but with a twerk of her hips, she burst open her depths. “Ah, ahah!” she groaned for a moment, her eyes expressing some pain. And then she rocked her hips up and swallowed my full length. It was wet, warm, & snug. And it blew my mind to finally have my cock inside the girl of my dreams. "Oh, Jesus...fuck..." she uttered as I started to fuck her. Her eyes rolled back and then she closed them, panting heavily. She fell limp as my hips rose and fell on hers. I'd love to tell you it went on and on but, you know...virgin. I was new to this, and too soon I felt my cum rising. I think my last wet dream last longer than this. The college health class came back to me at that moment. I briefly thought about stopping. Then looking at Mel, my desire took over and I pressed deep into her and let loose! It felt so great to cum in her. We laid there embracing for a few more minutes as her breathing relaxed. “Look at me, Dennis,” she said. As I looked at her, she started twitching and moaning. Her hips moved to meet mine and I shot out another few squirts of cum. We did this routine again, until my cock and balls were starting to feel a little sore from the effort. When I was done, Mel lay there senseless. She was still twitching and moaning, and now her hands felt her own body. It was amazingly erotic. This thing she was doing went on and on, but then tapered off for several minutes at which point she fell soundly asleep. I got up and turned around to look at the lovely woman who gave herself to me. I looked down at my spent dick. It had a bit of a blood stain at the base. I guess this is what's referred to as ‘popping her cherry?' I grabbed my clothes and took a quick rinse in her shower, then got dressed enough to be presentable. Sitting down in her living room I fiddled with my hands and eventually turned on the TV. The sun set in the west. Right around eight o'clock  I heard her stirring. When she came out of the bedroom she had this silly smile on her face. And the t-shirt. Just the t-shirt. I could tell she was still aroused. Anyone would have seen that. "Lover, that was absolutely fucking ah, mazing!" "You're okay?" Really I was concerned for her. I loved her after all. She sat down on the couch next to me and kissed me. "I'm fine. I had no idea that was what sex was supposed to be like. Fuck." Her hand went to my chest. "Dennis, you're like the best psych drug ever invented!" "You've done drugs?" I asked. "Only when I had my wisdom teeth pulled. And this was way the fuck better than that! When your dick touched me it was like the whole world felt at peace and everything was going to be wonderful and then you started fucking me. Damn, that was intense! When you came in me it was like getting injected with a rainbow!" She went on and on about the experience, and as she did it was pretty clear she wanted more. I touched her face and she flushed with arousal; and this time we didn't even make it back to the bed. I fucked her right there on the couch. I lasted a little longer before I felt the unstoppable urge to cum in her. This time she gave a little cry and then fell limp. It took me a little time to calm down and when I did, I picked up Mel and carried her to the bedroom. She was totally passed out and I figured to let her sleep it off so after covering her up I got dressed and headed to my dorm. She called me late the next morning, explaining how she'd slept in and missed her morning classes. She didn't seem to care about it too much, and told me she would make her afternoon classes. But she also insisted I had to come over for dinner. Naturally I spent my time in class thinking about Mel. By the time I made it to her place I was getting hard before I got to her door; with the near certainty that I was going to get laid. When she opened her door for me she radiated sexiness. Her movements were different and she simply appeared more beautiful than before. It harkened to me some classic literature references to ‘the power of a woman's glamour', her charms, as another author phrased it. She was a new woman. A viral woman, a woman awakened to seduction and seducing. There was also a resoluteness to her now, and she made clear that she desired me. I knew that most of this was from my condition, the potent effect of my bare hands upon a female prospect. Still, it was getting me laid, right? We made it through dinner and then we managed to talk for a short time. Mel was amazed at herself for what she was doing with me. She said it was totally against her nature and upbringing to have given up her virginity, and to keep risking pregnancy with me; but she couldn't help herself. Twenty minutes later she passed out after I'd filled her cunt again. As she lay there sleeping it off I realized that when she got a dose of my cum it was sedating her, so the little swimmers in my semen would have time to travel upstream into her womb. I looked at the sleeping girl and realized that my cum was doing double duty trying to get her pregnant. When she woke up, she wanted to go again and so did my cock. In due time, she quit school because she didn't care about it anymore. And then the day she told me she was pregnant, the tears were flowing and she was crying...right until I took off my gloves and touched her face. I took her to visit my parents that next weekend; apprehensive of my parents' reaction. My father spoke first; “Son, this is a huge relief. My health issues require that I stop ranching, or get a lot of help. I was hoping to delay the matter until you finish college, but I was going to ask you to come home and take over the business. If the two of you could settle down here with us, I'll get the home builders out here, next week. We'd just gotten our first royalty check from the new natural gas wells that were drilled last year. Dad needed a way to reinvest it in the ranch, or he'd have to pay some very high taxes on the windfall. We got married the following month in Mel's home town. Then my parents threw a big reception at the family ranch a few weeks later. As the baby grew Mel became very calm and tranquil. She definitely had a ‘baby glow'. We'd still fuck and it still had the same effect on her; but even when we weren't fucking she'd still be very Zen-like. I understood it, when the baby was born; and Mel would get a sedated, glazed-over expression whenever little Gary (named after my father), put his hands on her tits and latched on to suckle them. It didn't sexually arouse her, but it still sent her into a trance-like condition. My boy was going to be a chip off the old block! I nicknamed him ‘Chip'. By Baztrachian for Literotica Story 2: New Step Siblings In Aussie Lockdown Teens meet in Melbourne for their parents' wedding, then get left together in locked-down Australia. By Baztrachian When my father told me that he was getting married again I accepted it as good news. He'd been alone and depressed since the divorce and when he met Debbie she clearly brought back his smile and his joy. So of course I was happy for him. It was just after Thanksgiving in 2019 when they decided on getting married the following June. The plan was for four of us to take a family trip together instead of doing the traditional honeymoon vacation. The four of us included my father, Debbie, myself, and my new step-sister, Taylor. The June date was set to coincide with Taylor graduating high school. Taylor was pretty happy about the plan to take a trip to Australia because their drinking laws would allow even a freshly minted eighteen year old to enjoy a visit to a bar. Over the ensuing months I got to know Taylor fairly well and we ended up getting along despite some serious differences. Where I was a devoted outdoorsman who loved hiking, off-road sports, climbing, and working out Taylor was your typical ginger. She was alabaster white and would get sunburned if she was in the sun for much more than a few minutes. She was also nearsighted and she had to wear glasses to see past her arm. She was cute in a dorky sort of way and I had no problem enjoying her company. The news of COVID started up in January but most everyone I knew dismissed it as being an overhyped flu. Granted, we took it more seriously as time went on but we still had plans to visit Australia and we kept to them. The wedding took place the weekend after Taylor's graduation. The next morning was a flurry of activity as we headed off to the airport. There had been a lockdown in Melbourne that May but it ended soon enough that our plans were not affected. It wasn't easy to get into Australia but we did and when we arrived we headed off to the house we'd rented for the vacation. We'd be there three weeks and we'd head home on July 9th just as planned. One thing we quickly discovered is that July is in the depths of winter, for the Aussies. The rental house was pretty amazing. It was in the town of Port Campbell situated on the ocean and that meant I had quite a lot to do every day. I quickly found myself a kayak and spent several of my days exploring the coast and getting in some decent fishing. My father and Debbie had a good time, of course, and Taylor made the best of it staying in the shade and catching up on her books. You know how when you go on vacation you allow yourself to detach from the world and not have much care for the news? Yep, that was our mistake. Living in our little vacation bubble we had no idea that not only had COVID not blown over but it was getting worse. We only got an idea that things were getting serious when my father got a toothache and decided to cut the honeymoon short by a couple days and go home. Turned out that a lot of Americans were trying to get out of Australia at that point, so airline seats were at a premium. The best my father could pull off were two seats for himself and Debbie. Taylor and I would have to wait for our flight on July 9th before we'd get home. Where we'd only be waiting a couple days for the flight my father paid for me and Taylor to stay in a decent enough Melbourne apartment with a view of the beach and the cruise pier. It was a great location and even though we'd just be there a couple days I was looking forward to making the most of the winter-time beach. The airport situation was a little crazy so we ended up saying our goodbyes at the apartment and then Taylor and I watched as the taxi took our parents away. That afternoon we went to a local store to get a few things and noticed that the other shoppers were all stocking up. Something about their faces alarmed me. "What're you doing?" asked Taylor as I put down our handbasket and instead took a 'trolley' as they call grocery carts down under. "I'm just being cautious is all. Look at these people, they're all freaked out and getting ready to hunker down. I don't know what's really happening but I want to make sure we've got everything we might need just in case." Taylor was a little irritated as I started picking up sundries, snacks, toiletries, and enough food for a couple weeks. I told her that if nothing happened then I'd just leave the stuff out for someone else. She made a remark about how I was wasting my money and I ignored her. On the way back to our apartment I slipped into a liquor store and picked up two cases of beer, six liters of vodka, six liters of whisky, and assorted mixers. Just in case, of course. The news that evening confirmed my fears. Melbourne was going into six weeks of lockdown. We were going to be shut into our apartment and only allowed outside for two hours of exercise and one hour to go visit a store. I made a few frantic calls to the airline and it was the seventh time I tried that I got through to find out our flight was cancelled. A few more calls followed and I confirmed we weren't going to be allowed to leave for at least the entirety of the six weeks. That led to calling my father back at home in the US. He handled the news with aplomb as if this was no big deal. I appreciated his confidence and doubly appreciated his promise to drop enough money in my account to see me and Taylor through the six weeks of lockdown. I felt better when I got off the phone and shared this news with Taylor. The next day was the start of the lockdown and it was immediately apparent that the police were in no mood to play with anyone. We looked over the balcony of the apartment and saw people on the beach getting chased away or even arrested by the aggressive police. At one point one of the cops even yelled at us to go inside or get arrested! It was really shocking to see the city become a big prison. You just don't expect that kind of thing to happen in a Western country and in this case it had happened so fast that there wasn't even time for anyone to protest. Although we were supposedly allowed to go out to exercise I convinced Taylor to stay in due to wanting to avoid a problem with the police. Where we were set on food for a while I also decided against going shopping until we absolutely had to. When we'd arranged for the apartment I was sleeping on the couch and Taylor had the bed. But a couple days into the lockdown Taylor had me switch because the bed was going to be more comfortable for me. Hate to say, but I didn't argue with her about that. We passed our time talking a lot. I got to hear about her high school experience, her debate club victories, her attempts at art, and her plans to study higher mathematics in college. Taylor got to hear about my hiking trip to Nepal, my fishing adventure in the Red Sea, my close encounter with a bear in Alaska, and etc. We even made it six days before I opened a case of beer. Despite the cold weather we made a point of sitting out on the balcony at night. We would sit and chat and sip a drink and enjoy breaking one of the oppressive rules. Naturally we stayed out of sight because even though we were rebels we didn't want to push our luck. An odd thing took place during our confinement as we tacitly agreed on some domestic practices. We never had to discuss it as we started doing laundry, cleaning dishes, and doing all of the normal things you do when you live together. For whatever reason we got along well as roommates and one day we both acknowledged this fact and each considered ourselves fortunate to have family we could like. I don't recall precisely which day it was but a day came along where we didn't need to leave the apartment and neither of us bothered to get dressed. I spent the day in a t-shirt and boxers, and Taylor spent the day in her night-time chemise and panties. That started a habit with us of being rather casual around the apartment. I'd be lying if I didn't admit to giving her body serious consideration. I did my best to play it off but when I was in the shower by myself I found her to be the object of my fantasies as I'd relieve my pent-up needs. July 31st was a Friday, and that particular day stood out to me. Taylor and I had been into drinking a bit more than usual and when it came time for bed she followed me into the bedroom. It was cold and cloudy outside and the apartment had a bit of a chill to it so Taylor's explanation made sense. "It's too fucking cold to sleep on the couch," she slurred, "hope you don't mind but I'm in here tonight." It was the first time I'd heard her swear. Myself, I didn't mind the prospect of her company so I held up the blanket and let her slide in. Then I cuddled up behind her and my prescription from Doctor Johnny Walker put me to sleep. In the morning I woke to feeling Taylor's warm ass pressing against my body. It was a couple moments before I realized that my cock was out of my boxers and snugly gripped by Taylor's panty-protected thigh gap. I really had to fight back the urge to try to fuck her but at the same time it just wasn't right. She gently moved against me as I withdrew my cock. I swore she was wanting me, but I had to tell my ego to calm down. I got up from the warm bed and headed out to the kitchen to make some much needed coffee. As the coffee was brewing I went out on the balcony to get some cold air. That helped me wake up and it also settled down the spike jutting out from between my legs. The day that followed was more or less normal. I was quietly relieved when Taylor didn't speak of what my cock had been up to during the night and I was quite set on making sure there were no repeat performances. At the same time the thought that my cock had been separated from Taylor's cunt by just a flimsy bit of fabric had me somewhat aroused all day. Around noon there was a knock on the door from one of our neighbors. I opened the door after putting on the requisite mask and the cheerful fellow mentioned how he'd overheard us on the balcony talking about vodka. He needed some and we had it. A trade was completed and now we had a bottle of gin and a couple bottles of tonic water. That night Taylor and myself sat down watching Sky News mostly because they were the only channel with news from the USA. At a certain point Taylor got up and made two pint glasses full of gin and tonic. Needless to say by bedtime we were both toasted and the two drinks were just a bit more than half gone. I made my move getting up to go to bed while Taylor put the two leftover drinks in the fridge. When she joined me in bed she had me spoon up behind her and then she snuggled into me. I have to admit that it was really nice. When I put my arm around her she didn't mind that my hand ended up holding her tit. Sleep overtook me before anything else happened and at the moment I was grateful. Sometime during the night I woke to feeling Taylor's ass pushing back at me. It was a very gentle motion but it was enough that my cock was responding. I couldn't help myself but to pull her tight against myself and strain to push my crotch at hers. She pulled away just enough to get her hand between us. She went right to my cock and rubbed it under my shorts. Again, she was very gentle but she was also making clear what she wanted. Fishing around my shorts she found the opening and I sighed as her soft hand wrapped around my pole and pulled it out of my shorts. Her hand exited the space between us and I felt her ass push up against me again. My cock rubbed between her ass cheeks. They felt silky and smooth. She moved again and this time lifted a leg to allow my cock to fit between us. The tip of my cock rubbed against something warm and moist. I woke up a bit more and did an exploratory thrust and realized that she wasn't wearing panties. "Taylor?" I asked. "Yeah?" she huskily replied. "Do you want me to stop?" She didn't hesitate. "No." She pressed her ass at me and I couldn't help myself but to thrust. We bumped a few times and then we both caught our breath as my cock found the right place. My cock was just pressed into the mouth of her cunt. I took a moment to savor the feeling and then felt her press back. I didn't move and instead felt her body open up for me as the first inch or so of my cock entered her. My instincts took over at this point. "Uh, ah!" she exclaimed as I started to drive myself into her. I felt her body twitch as I tried to get deeper. "Oh, God." she uttered as she moved her hips allowing me to plunge all the way inside of her. Between the effects of the alcohol and my need I wasn't the least bit interested in being gentle. All I knew was my cock was in her cunt and it was absolute Heaven! I started fucking her hard and my hands wrapped around her. I mashed one of her tits while she grunted from getting her cunt slammed. She put a hand on my hip to try to push me back a little and all I did was fuck harder. Taylor cried out as I drove deep and started spewing my load into her. She tried to move away from me and I held her tight until I was done shooting my cum into her. She was silent in the aftermath of our coupling. When my cock finally relaxed and slipped from her body she moved away from me just enough to get some space. As I started to feel the embrace of sleep I swore I could hear her quietly sobbing. It was a bit before sunrise when I awoke. The memory of the evening flooded in on me and I had that brief moment of disbelief where I thought it could have been a dream. During the night Taylor had moved to where she was sleeping a little away from me. I explored her body with a hand and felt her bare thigh. Moving up I found her bare hip and the fact that she was naked below the waist made me hard again. I brushed her hair with my hand and then caressed her cheek. "Taylor? You awake?" I asked. Her snoozing continued informing me she was deep in sleep. My hand moved down her body. I undid the ties on her chemise and treated myself to feeling the soft skin of her breasts. She gave a pleasant little purr as my fingers played over her nipples. I removed my hand and let her go back to snoozing. Taking her hip with my hand I gently pulled her against me. As her body moved against me my cock neatly fit into her thigh gap again. She lay quietly as I gently rutted against her. When I poked her in the right place she moaned and moved her leg. I stopped for a moment and then started gently moving again as I heard her moan in approval. When she'd moved her leg she exposed her cunt to me and it wasn't long before I felt her moisture on my cock. As gently as I could I changed my angle and pushed. Her cunt opened for me and I stifled a moan as I slipped into her again. I was determined to be gentle and took my time getting myself fully embedded in her. Taking a little time just to savor the moment I started a very slow and deliberate rhythm. Somewhere along the line Taylor stirred. She reached between us to where our bodies met and explored. Then she just relaxed and let me keep going. Soon enough I felt her hips moving in response to mine and then I felt her tense. "Fuck..." she whispered as she came. I felt her cunt clench around my cock and that did it for me as I unloaded my cum into her again. We had a moment where I just held her but then she was up and off to the shower. When she was done she excused herself to the kitchen and it was my turn to clean up. I needed it. And after I was dressed decently I went out to talk to her. "Good morning." I said, wondering what her response would be. She smiled at me. "It is." Naturally we had to talk about our new relationship. And that's what we did for a while before deciding to take a walk together. It was eerie to be in a big city and have it so quiet. We got over to the beach but between signs saying the beach was closed and glares from the police we decided to stay close to the apartment. Lunch was a simple affair of bread and cheese. While we ate I asked Taylor why she'd wanted to be more to me than just a step-sister. "I guess I never would have known you if our parents didn't get married. You're like the total opposite of me. But being around you I got to know you and then there's the thing where you're not so hard to look at, Mister." I smiled at her. "You're not so hard to look at yourself." When I asked her about the possibility of pregnancy she just shrugged. "I can go to the store if you want me to." I offered. "What if I didn't want you to?" she asked. "You mean you don't want to have sex anymore? I can understand that." She shook her head, "No, what if I just want us to keep doing this; whatever it is. Would you be okay with that?" I looked in her pale green eyes and realized that I was looking at the woman I'd marry. "Of course I would." And that, my friends, was the closest we ever came to a marriage proposal. After that it was just a given that we would marry and have a family. Naturally, it was no surprise that when we were finally allowed to return to the USA, Taylor was sporting a very modest bulge. I guess my biggest surprise in all of this was when we got home and broke the news to our parents. They looked at each other, smiled, and then my new step-mom says, "Yeah, we kind of figured you two would find a way to pass the time." By Baztrachian for Literotica

The Best Educators seek more knowledge at a So-Cal Resort. By VancouverFun. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Every February, I attend a teachers conference in San Diego. It is always nice to escape the grey rainy days in the Northwest and refresh with a little California sun and blue skies. I have been attending this particular conference for many years, so I have lots of fun catching up with friends and going out for lots of fun group dinners. The conference is small with only 150 people, so you get to meet a lot of them across the three days of the conference.I had seen Liz over the years at the conference, but never talked to her. I learned in a session last year that she teaches Kinesiology at a college in Wisconsin. This makes sense since she looks extremely fit. She is 5'6" and has a beautiful curvy body with a large set of breasts that always look like they are trying to bust out of anything she is wearing. I would find out later those DD breasts are even more beautiful up close. I had noticed her a lot over the years and tried to not stare too much, but it was hard to take my eyes off her and her smoking hot body. She always attended the conference with her friend Suzy in tow and that meant I never really got the chance to talk to her till this year. This year, I added one day to my conference stay to relax and get some sun around the pool. The conference hotel is in Mission Valley just outside San Diego and is in a beautiful setting. The conference wound down mid-day on Friday and most people either flew home that afternoon or the next morning. Poolside Possibilities. By Saturday morning, the hotel was pretty deserted. I got my book and sunscreen and headed down to the pool after breakfast. It was a beautiful Southern California day - temperatures were in the low 80's with a bright blue sky, and not a cloud anywhere to be seen - unlike back home. No one else was by the pool. I found a lounge chair, sun screened up, and dozed in the sun only to be awoken by a woman's voice asking me if she could use the lounge chair next to mine. “Do you mind if I sit here?” she asked. “Sure, be my guest,” I replied groggily. When I finally got myself woken up and recognized it was Liz. “Oh, hi, you were at the conference weren't you?” I asked. “Yes, my name is Liz” she replied. “Hi, I'm Jim” “I knew your name because you gave the opening plenary talk last year,” Liz added smiling. We both talked about how quiet the hotel was and how we both thought it was a great plan to spend one extra day by the pool in the sun before going back home to our respective winters. We chatted about winters at home and our summer passions. It turned out that we both loved the outdoors. Liz told me stories of spending her summers canoe tripping in Northern Michigan and I told her about my summer trips backpacking in the mountains of western Canada. She announced she was going to work on her tan a bit and removed her wrap to reveal a very skimpy white bikini. I said earlier that her breasts always looked like they were trying to bust out of whatever she was wearing - this bikini had impossibly tiny white triangles of fabric that barely covered her areolas and the strings holding everything in place looked like they were straining from the load. I tried not to stare, but it was really hard not to. She smiled when she caught me a few times staring for a bit too long, and said, “I usually don't wear a bikini this skimpy in public, but thought no one else would be out here at the pool so early,” I smiled and thought, lucky me. She turned onto her back revealing a thong bikini that disappeared between her beautiful butt cheeks. She handed me a bottle of sunscreen. “Do you mind putting some on me? I don't want to burn” I tried my best to not to jump to my feet. I got up and went over to her chair and started to put sunscreen on her shoulders and arms, moving down across her back. Then I started to put sunscreen on her legs, working up from her ankle towards her wonderful looking butt cheeks. As I got higher, I wasn't sure what to do and stopped short at the top of her legs and asked if she wanted more on. “You missed my ass, I especially don't want to burn there” With this permission, I squirted some sunscreen and my hands and gently rubbed her cheeks all over. Eventually I was more concentrating on how great her ass felt then putting sunscreen on. “That feels really good, make sure you get everywhere” I redoubled my efforts and was now really grabbing and massaging her ass. She arched her hips a bit and was pushing her ass towards my hands and began to squirm a bit. She announced “that feels so great, but I am overheating a bit, and am going to take a quick dip in the pool” I put the sunscreen down and sat back down in my chair. I wasn't going swimming with my stiff cock now making a tent out of my surf shorts. I thought I would just sit there awhile with a towel hiding my erection. She got up and slid into the pool and swam a few laps then propped herself up on the edge and asked if I wanted to join her. “Maybe later” I replied. I did want to join her, but my erection was now in full force - I wasn't getting out of this chair anytime soon, since a few other people were now lying around the pool. She swam a few more laps. She swam to the edge and pushed herself up onto the deck. What a sight, her tiny white bikini was almost transparent when wet. Her areolas and nipples stood out proudly and you could clearly see her pussy lips through her now transparent thong. She walked over and sat back down and toweled off and put her wrap back on. “You look like you workout,” she asked me - a bit like a question. “Yes, at home I work out at the gym at least a couple of times week,” I replied. “I am going to the gym later, do you want to join me?” she said smiling. “Sure, when do you want to meet?” I asked. “How about we meet in the gym at 2?” she replied. “I will see you then,” I said, trying not to smile too much. She got her stuff and disappeared into the hotel. Getting Worked Up Promptly at 2 I headed down to the gym. She was already there working on one of the weight machines. The place felt deserted except for us. “Hi Liz, I see you started without me,” I said, smiling and pretending to put on a bit of a pouty face. “Very funny, I just started, this is my first set,” she replied smiling. We both dropped into our routines and worked our way around the weight room. After 45 minutes she announced it was time to stretch and got a mat and began to stretch. What a sight. She had a tight pair black yoga pants on that showed off her wonderful ass and let you almost see the shape of her pussy lips. The outfit was completed with a tight jog bra that showed lots of cleavage. I got myself a mat and sat down beside her and began to stretch myself. After a few minutes she asked if I could help her stretch. “I would love to,” probably sounding a bit too eager. We arranged our mats side by side and she got us facing each other, with our legs wide open, feet touching, and holding each other's hands. She would gently pull me forward, then I would gently pull her forward. Every time she pulled me forward, I would get closer to those beautiful pussy lips pressing through her tights. I would swear I could almost smell that wonderful musk of an aroused woman. Every time I pulled her forward, I would take a nice long look down her top at those wonderful breasts. We did this for a couple of minutes until she let out a little shriek then clutched her left thigh. “Ouch, my thigh is cramping!” she said. “What do you want me to do?” I asked quickly. She motioned to massage her left inner thigh. I got on my knees and started to massage her thigh. “Oh, that's better, please keep doing that, it's still very close to cramping again” she pleaded. I massaged her thigh and was slowly working up her inner thigh. At first, I stopped at the top of her thigh just short of touching her pussy. But she kept asking for higher and higher please. I tentatively stroked the crease at the top of her inner thigh where it meets her pussy. “Please keep going,” she said. With that permission, I gently let the back of my hand rub up and down her pussy a few times as I massaged her upper thigh and then I stopped and waited. “Your hand on my pussy feels great, please don't stop now'” she pleaded With that permission,, I started to gently rub up and down her lycra covered pussy with my fingers. She started to squirm a bit and began pushing her pussy against my fingers. I could even feel her clit through her tights. I started stroking circles around her clit and then began to softly wiggle her clit back and forth with my finger. She was getting so aroused and grabbed my hand and started to grind it on her pussy. Her pace picked up and she eventually arched her back and shuddered into a very intense orgasm. She had her eyes closed and was jaggedly breathing as she recovered from her orgasm. I leaned in and nuzzled my face against her lycra covered pussy and gave it a kiss. She finally opened her eyes and said “thanks, I needed that”. Then she pushed her hand inside her tights and pushed a finger into herself. She pulled her finger out and reached out and proceeded to push her very wet finger into my mouth. I greedily sucked on her finger and could taste her wonderful pussy juice. She started to get up and leaned in for a slow kiss and said “why don't you come back to my room for a shower”. Hitting The Showers We left the weight room and headed to the elevator. As we approached the elevator Liz told me, “My room is on the third floor”. My head was spinning with all the possibilities of what was about to happen. But, I wasn't lost in thought for long. As soon as the elevator doors closed, Liz pounced, pushing me roughly against the wall and giving me a deep passionate kiss. As the kisses grew more intense she started rubbing my cock through my shorts. With a ding, the elevator doors opened and we broke our embrace and I stumbled along following her to her room. She paused at the door and turned and gave me a gentle kiss and announced, “I've wanted to do this since I saw you give that plenary last year”. She got the door open and we were quickly in her room deeply kissing and pawing at each other. Bathing suits were quickly gone and she grabbed onto my cock as we kissed. I started to play with her beautiful breasts. She broke the embrace and suggested we continue in the shower. She led me into the bathroom by hanging onto my now raging hard-on. We got in the shower and continued to kiss and soap up each other. She reached down and soaped up my cock which was standing straight out at this point. “My cock might need lots of soap and washing,” I announced hopefully. She took my words to heart and began to frantically soap up and stroke my cock. After a couple of minutes she dropped to her knees and took my cock into her mouth. The warm water from the shower, her warm mouth around my cock - I was in heaven. She began to furiously suck my cock, bobbing her head up and down, and periodically taking me deep into her mouth. I pleaded for her to stop or I would cum right there. With that she stood back up and we kissed again and I began soaping up her beautiful breasts. “I better make sure these are really clean,” I happily announced. I spent lots of time and attention on stroking her breasts and playing with her nipples. After a few minutes, she started to grind her pussy against my thigh. Which I took as a sign that her pussy wanted some attention. I soaped up my hand and traced the edges of her pussy lips a few times before sliding one finger into her. She immediately grabbed my hand and held on tight, keeping my finger inside her. I could feel the swell of her G spot inside her pussy and began to gently stroke it as it began to swell up even more. She was starting to grind on my hand and asked, “Can you fuck me now, please, I need to feel you inside me”. She turned around, braced herself against the shower wall and pressed her ass against my crotch as I guided my very hard cock into her sopping wet pussy. I paused once I was inside her and then I started to slowly move in and out of her. Our pace picked up and got more frantic. I reached around and began to gently massage her clit as we pounded away. Me pushing deep into her as she pushed back to meet my thrusts. We pounded and thrusted for a few minutes then she stiffened up and really pushed back on me as she cried out as a shuddering, shaking orgasm overcame her. I held her tight as we savoured the moment. Hit The Sack She turned and gave me a kiss and said, “Let's get dried off and into bed”. Once in the bed, she flopped onto her back, spread her legs, reached down and spread the beautiful lips of her glistening pussy, and looked me straight in the eyes and said, “I want you to taste me”. I dove right in. Kissing and nibbling on her outer lips and then using my whole tongue to lick slowly up and down her pussy. She was sounding very happy and eventually grabbed my head and held it firmly to her pussy. I switched to using just the tip of my tongue to circle her clit and every once and a while would pause and pull away so she could just feel my hot breath on her pussy, this would never go on for long as she would again grab my head and push my willing tongue against her clit. “You are such a tease, it is driving me crazy,” she said. As I licked her clit, I gently inserted one finger and began to massage her G spot. I could easily feel how swollen it was. With my tongue and finger working her over, she began to squirm and writhe around. Her breath quickened and became more jagged. Eventually she closed her eyes and drew in a big breath and grabbed my head pressing in even more firmly against her pussy. She began to shake with her legs firmly clamped around my head and rolled side to side as the orgasm overtook her, all the while she hung onto my head and firmly pushed it between her legs. Then she went totally still, her pussy convulsed and gripped my finger tightly, and she began squirting covering my face and shoulders with her wonderful pussy juices. The bed was soaked. She eventually opened her eyes as she caught her breath - smiled and said, “Wow, I haven't had an orgasm that good in quite a while”. She rose up and kissed and licked my face, still wet from all that squirting. “I think it is time for me to return the favor,” she announced. With that pushed me onto my back and began kissing down my chest; and more. Much more. A Year Later I was very pleased to see Liz's name on the attendees list for this year's teaching conference. I spotted her on the first day as everyone was headed to lunch. I waved and she came straight over and gave me a nice big hug and introduced me to her friend Suzy. The three of us had lunch together making small talk but Liz and I steered clear of any mention of our great encounter last year the day after the conference. It turned out neither Liz and I were staying for that extra day this year. You always wonder a year later if hooking up again is a possibility. People's lives change and sometimes the moment is gone. Especially with Suzy around I assumed that Liz and I would have to lay low for this year. At the end of the day, there was a small crowd waiting at the elevators to go back up to the rooms before dinner. Liz and Suzy were at the back of the group when I walked up. Liz asked, “Do you want to come by our room for a drink before dinner?” “Sure - what time are you thinking?” I replied. “Can you come by at 5:30? Then we will have lots of time to catch up before dinner” “OK - see you then,” I replied. I went back to my room and had a quick shower and headed down to their room. I knocked on their cracked open door and waited but no one answered. I knocked again a little harder and heard a voice say, “Come on in.” Threesome Treat I opened the door and was very surprised to see Liz busy between Suzy legs eating her out on the bed. Suzy was busy squirming and moaning as Liz's talented tongue played with her pussy. What a sight - Liz in just her panties and Suzy totally naked. Suzy is a beautiful redhead with white porcelain-like skin. She was tall with a massive set of boobs that almost makes her look top heavy. Liz's amazing DD breasts that were hanging free and swaying as she licked Suzy's pussy. Liz turned her head towards me and smiled and said “I was hoping you could join us, isn't that right Suzy” Suzy murmured “yes” with her eyes closed, obviously enjoying what Liz was doing to her. I quickly shed my clothes and joined Liz between Suzy legs and began kissing Suzy's inner thighs as Liz continued to eat her out. I kissed my way up Suzy's inner thighs and Liz turned her head then gave me a deep long kiss then motioned for me to continue to lick Suzy's pussy. Suzy's pussy was - oh so wet. Liz and I alternated who was licking Suzy's pussy for a few minutes, then Liz moved up and began kissing Suzy's breasts and swirling her tongue around her nipples. Suzy was moaning quite loudly by now and grabbing at my head as she neared an orgasm. I really wanted to kiss Suzy at this point and replaced my tongue with my hand and moved up and joined Liz kissing Suzy's breasts and then I moved up some more and gave Suzy a first kiss. Our lips barely touched as I gave her a slow gentle kiss. We looked at each other and I said smiling, “Hi Suzy, I'm Jim”. Then we dove into deeper, more passionate kisses. Her tongue was swirling around in my mouth when I felt Liz's hand close around my cock. “I think we should say hello to Jim properly, don't you think so Suzy?,” Liz announced. Suzy was a bit lost in her arousal, but managed a nod yes. With that they pushed me onto my back and both alternated kissing me deeply. It was quite the feeling with their four hands stroking me all over - my arms, my chest, my legs and especially my cock. They alternated who was kissing me and then both started to kiss down my chest. They both paused to give some attention to my nipples. Eventually they continued down across my stomach and eventually started licking up and down both sides of my now very hard cock. I was squirming a bit from all the attention, and it only got worse when Suzy wrapped her beautiful red lips around my cock. She took me deeply into her mouth, almost swallowing the whole length of my cock. What a feeling. After a few minutes of Suzy bobbing up and down on my cock with her mouth, it was Liz's turn. Suzy let my cock pop out of her mouth then grabbed my cock and pointed towards Liz's open mouth. Liz slowly took my cock deep into her mouth. Suzy grabbed the back of Liz's head and began to roughly push her head up and down on my cock - a little deeper each time - eventually Liz had the whole length of my cock in her mouth and I just couldn't take that anymore. I erupted filling Liz's mouth with cum. The whole time I was cumming she was looking up at me and smiling. She let my cock pop out of her mouth and wiped her lips and said, “I guess we should get dressed and go down for dinner'”. We got untangled and slowly got dressed before heading down to dinner. That night back in my room my head was swirling with all the wonderful images and feelings from our afternoon encounter. Morning Booty Call The next morning, I was heading down to breakfast when I got a text from Suzy. “Time for a good fuck before breakfast, Liz has me all warmed up and I need that cock of yours deep inside me,” Suzy texted. I was already on the elevator, so quickly added a stop at their floor. When I got to the room Liz wasn't anywhere to be seen but Suzy was naked lying on the bed slowly rubbing her pussy. “Get over here and get that cock inside me, now'” Suzy ordered. I happily compiled. Quickly shedding my clothes and jumping into bed. I slid my cock easily into her very wet pussy - Liz must have done a good job warming Suzy up. We thrusted and kissed and eventually I laid down on her chest so she could more easily grind on me while we fucked. The grinding was really working for Suzy. She got more and more aroused and kept telling me how good my cock felt inside her. Suzy had picked up the pace and was furiously grinding on me every time I slammed my cock all the way into her pussy. She started to shake and tremble and finally with a little gasp - orgasmed. We laid together for a couple of minutes then got dressed and went to the conference breakfast. Later in the day I saw Liz. “Maybe you can come by tonight and show me what you did to make Suzy so happy today,” Liz said with a mischievous smile on her face. I was on cloud nine imagining fucking Liz again. Things like this don't happen to me - being the fuck toy for two very beautiful women is awesome! After the day's sessions I headed back to my room and waited for Liz's text. I waited all night, but nothing came. The next morning I got an apologetic text that she and Suzy had gone out to dinner and drank a bit too much and immediately fell fast asleep when they got back to the room. The text ended with “I will make it up to you”. I liked the sound of that. I spent a distracted day in sessions wondering how she was going to “make it up to me”. At the end of the day, my phone vibrated as the text finally arrived “come by my room at 5, Liz”. I got to their room and both Suzy and Liz were there. Suzy said she was a little sore from last night and this morning and that she was just going to watch me fuck Liz. She did. We did. Finale' It was the last day of the conference. I had gotten quite used to responding to texts for quick booty calls. In the last session, I worked with a beautiful young redhead named Cora. She was new to teaching and had lots of questions, since I had been teaching for many years. She couldn't have been more than 100 pounds and was maybe 5' tall. She had this tiny perfect body with lots of curves, dazzling red hair, and mesmerizing hazel eyes. We were talking as we walked up to the elevator bank only to find Liz and Suzy waiting there. Suzy asked if I could come up to their room in an hour for a little going away celebration. They looked over at Cora and Suzy said, “Why don't you join us?” “Why don't you come 15 minutes early and we will explain our plans? Cora looked a bit puzzled but replied “sure, see you then”. Cora did arrive 15 minutes before me. She was not sure of what to expect. When Suzy and Liz first described their plans - Cora was a bit taken aback and said, “I don't do stuff like this”. But as they explained how hot the fucking sessions had been all week, she began warming up to the idea. It became very real for Cora when Suzy and Liz shed their clothes and laid on the bed in their bra and panties and said, “Come join us on the bed, so we can surprise Jim together”. Cora shyly shed her clothes to reveal a beautiful light green bra and matching panties. Suzy motioned her to join them on the bed. They had a few minutes till I was to arrive, so Liz leaned over and began kissing Cora. Light tentative kisses at first, but quickly progressing to deep passionate kisses. All the while Suzy was busy stroking Cora's lilith body and eventually concentrating on rubbing her pussy through her panties. A few minutes later, they heard me knocking at their cracked open door and someone called out, Triple Playing “Come on in”. I went in and what a sight - the three of them were lying on the bed in just their bra and panties. Liz smiled and then patted the mattress beside her saying, “Come join us”. I quickly shed my clothes and got on the bed. Hands were all over me as I moved back and forth kissing everyone. Cora was shy and tentative at first but was quickly kissing me with almost a horny desperation. Cora then reached down and grabbed my cock and began to furiously pull on it. Suzy reached for my cock only to find Cora's hand already there. She then set her sights on playing with my balls while stroking my chest. This was amazing. I moved down and started to kiss Cora's small beautiful round breasts and lick her puffy little nipples. Liz quickly moved up and in no time had her tongue buried deeply in Cora's mouth. I moved down between Cora's legs. She had a beautiful tuft of carefully trimmed red hair right above her pussy. I started kissing and licking her outer labia and in no time it was engorged and beautifully swollen. Cora had the most delicate looking pussy lips. I switched to lightly running my tongue up and down her tasty little pussy lips. What a sight looking up to see Suzy sucking on her right breast and Liz kissing her deeply while massaging her right breast. Cora had her eyes closed and was lost in the sensations of all this attention. I reached over and started playing with Liz's pussy with my hand. She started to push her pussy back into my hand and I finally moved over and slowly licked up from the bottom to the top of her pussy. She liked that. She suggested we try a bit of 69. Liz moved down and threw her leg over my head and pressed her pussy against my mouth, just as I felt her mouth engulf my cock. Suzy saw what we were doing and asked Cora if she was interested in some 69 of their own. Cora said she had never been with a woman but was so turned on at this point that she said she wanted to try. They got in position and Suzy started immediately lapping away at Cora's delicate pussy as Cora slowly and tentatively tried licking Suzy's pussy. Cora quickly got into it and started furiously licking Suzy's glistening pussy. “Am I doing this right,” Cora asked questioningly. “That feels amazing, don't stop what you are doing,” Suzy replied. Lots of moans, and murmurs, and juicy licking sounds filled the room. Suzy announced that she thought Cora was more then ready for some good old fucking. Liz and I broke apart and Suzy stopped going down on Cora. Cora got up on her hands and knees and pointed her beautiful ass towards me. I crawled over and got behind her. Suzy grabbed my cock and guided it into Cora's very wet pussy. Cora let out a nice appreciative murmur as I sank deep into her. I slowly moved in and out of her with Liz now stroking the sides of my cock as it came out of Cora. “It's so hot watching you fuck Cora,” Suzy exclaimed. Suzy sank back to the corner of the bed and started to furiously rub her pussy as Cora and I continued to fuck. Not to be left out, Liz got in front of Cora and gently pushed Cora's head down into her wet pussy. Cora started to lick Liz's pussy and let my thrusts move her tongue up and down her oh so wet pussy lips. Suzy was moaning behind me and sounded like she was getting close, Cora's tongue was sending Liz over the edge, and I was happily pounding into Cora. First we heard Suzy cry out in the midst of an orgasm, then Liz started to shake and shudder into an orgasm, and I couldn't take it anymore and exploded inside Cora. We fell away into a very satisfied pile of people with legs and arms everywhere. We all laid together for a few minutes and then Suzy announced she was hungry and wanted to go to dinner. We all got dressed and headed downstairs for dinner. After dinner, we all paused at the elevators and said our goodbyes till next year. I said smiling, “I hope the three of you come to this conference next year and we can do this again”. By VancouverFun for Literotica

 A wife surrenders her clothes during treasure hunt. By sharedare. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. One of my hubby's closest buddies had flown in from Phoenix to spend the weekend with us. Jay and Hubby had grown up together and, up until a few years ago, the two had always lived in the same neighborhood. Moving up the corporate ladder eventually required Jay to relocate to Arizona, but he and hubby had remained as close as ever.It was Friday night, and the three of us were enjoying a casual evening of wine and conversation. As the night wore on, we somehow ended up talking about jewelry, and my desire to upgrade the diamond in my wedding ring. Hubby and I had often discussed the idea of upgrading to a full karat. Unfortunately, the price had always been more than we could reasonably afford. And so went the discussion that night, only this time it included Jay. I had consumed just enough wine to make me a little goofy, so I wasn't too surprised by myself when I remarked to hubby and Jay that I should work the streets for a day or two to raise money for my diamond. Both Jay and hubby were all for the idea, urging me to hop into a mini-skirt and get to work. Jay said I definitely had the body for it. We all laughed and soon the conversation turned to other topics. The following day, hubby and Jay were up and out of the house early, heading downtown on what they described as a “secret mission”. Although they returned home about six hours later, they refused to divulge the purpose of their trip. It seemed as though we were going to spend our Saturday night, as we had the previous night, sampling a new collection of California wines, feasting on barbecue, and otherwise enjoying the warm night air. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary to me, except that hubby wasn't partaking in any wine, claiming that he had a slight upset stomach. I should have been more suspicious, especially since his upset stomach didn't seem to affect his appetite for steak. At about 10pm, having already consumed quite a few glasses of wine, Jay and hubby finally sprung their surprise on me. They said they had decided to split the cost of a one-karat diamond for me, but that I had to agree to play a little game in order to “win” my jewel. I didn't know exactly what to expect, but I decided to hear them out on their plan. Jay explained that he and hubby had purchased a gift card with which I could purchase my diamond. He went on to say that all I had to do was go on a treasure hunt to find four purple marbles. Hubby chimed in and said that he and Jay had hidden the marbles in four separate locations, and that they would drive me to each location and tell me where to retrieve each marble. Before I could ask what the catch was, Jay, an impish grin on his face, explained that I would be required to leave one article of clothing behind in exchange for each marble. He also said that, to play the game, I had to limit myself to only four pieces of clothing, not including my shoes. And my shoes, he explained, had to be the highest-heeled footwear I owned. I continued sipping my wine as I considered the offer made by these two screwballs. I really didn't mind Jay seeing me in my birthday suit, but I wasn't sure just how adventurous this game was going to be. Neither hubby nor Jay would give me any clues on the locations of the marbles, but they did emphasize that if I didn't retrieve all the marbles, or if I failed to leave an article of clothing at each discovery site, they would cash in the card and get their money back. In the end, the wine gave me the courage I needed to take them up on their dare. After donning a t-shirt, gym shorts, and a pair of four-inch high-heeled black boots, we headed off to town (town, by the way, is Reno, Nevada). I demanded that no photos or video be taken. Reno is a small city and believe me, word gets around. I locked up their phones and mine in a small lock box and slid it under my front passenger seat. Jay sat in the back while hubby drove. Our first destination was a Bartley Ranch Park on the south outskirts of town. It was fairly close to our neighborhood. As I peered out the window from my seat, I could see that the park was fairly well lighted, and only a few people seemed to be in the area. From the back seat, Jay handed me a 3X5 card that told me that I could find my first marble taped underneath the picnic table located under a gazebo, close to the river. Looking across the park, I could see the river running along the opposite side of the park from the parking lot. Mustering up some courage, I opened the door and headed out across the grass. The picnic table I was looking for was about 100 yards from the car, and the only other people in the park were off to the side. Finding and retrieving the marble was no problem at all, but I hesitated when it came time to pull off my shirt. I looked around the park and saw that nobody seemed to be paying any attention to me. Taking in a deep breath, I pulled off my shirt, tossed it under the table, and started off back to hubby, Jay, and the security of our car. I had decided that it would be better to walk quickly, than run and bring extra attention to myself. Besides, as athletic as I was, the 4″ heels and my tipsy champagne-induced condition would likely result in a nasty spill, drawing even more attention, if not intervention. About halfway across the grass, the sound of a few catcalls made me pick up my pace a bit. The warm summer air felt good and I guess I was more worried about getting mugged than being seen in my bra. I nearly stumbled when my heels caught a clump of grass. Jay and hubby were both applauding and cheering as I reentered the car. I played it cool, and didn't let on how nervous I was. Besides, we were already moving on to our second destination. Hubby next wheeled the car into a parking spot on the side of a gas station/convenience store. At first I thought they would tell me to actually go inside the store, so I was relieved when the card Jay handed me directed me to walk around to the back of the building, enter the women's restroom, and retrieve my marble from inside the hand towel dispenser. Looking around and seeing nobody near us, I slipped out of the car and made my way around the building. Thankfully, nobody was there and I quickly stepped into the restroom. Popping open the dispenser, I grabbed my marble and replaced it with my gym shorts. Standing in the bathroom in my bra and panties, I cracked open the door to find that the coast was clear. Seeing it was, I headed back to the security of the car.   As I had rounded the corner of the building, I saw there was a guy pumping gas. Distracted by my plight, I again almost took a spill as I stepped off the curb in those damned heels, resulting in an ungracious public ‘titty-wiggle' in front of the car. Jay and hubby were cheering as I jumped into the front seat.  but the guy pumping gas had his back to me, so my trip went undetected. Once settled back in the car, Jay popped open a bottle of champagne and poured us each a glass. He said that he thought I could use a little more “courage” to prepare for the final two stages of the great treasure hunt. As we sat in the parking lot sipping champagne, a van pulled in alongside us, on my side of the car. The driver, an older man, definitely did the “double take” as he stepped past my window. I actually considered flashing one of my tits at him, but he turned and made his way into the store before I could. Jay and hubby chuckled as we backed out and headed off for destination number three. On the way, hubby reached over and began rubbing my pussy through my panties. I didn't realize how sexually aroused I had become with the night's antics until his hand touched my little red beaver. It was then that I realized I was already wet, and getting wetter by the second. While momentarily stopped at an intersection, Jay reached over the seatback and began massaging my breasts. We had never included Jay in any of our sexual adventures, so I was a bit surprised at his boldness. But I didn't object. It all felt very erotic, and I could feel that I was well on my way to an orgasm. I was so distracted, that it took me a moment to realize that a muni bus had pulled up alongside us. The intersection was well lighted and the driver had to be able to see everything going on in the car. Still, I didn't try to stop hubby and Jay from continuing to paw at me. We quickly moved off as the light changed, no doubt leaving the bus driver with some great images to get through the rest of his shift with. Our third destination was at Keystone Square shopping mall. Hubby parked the car in a donut shop parking lot, next to a bank. The mall was closed and we were the only car in the parking lot. Once again, Jay handed me a card, which directed me to retrieve my marble from the side of the ATM located in front of the bank. Exiting the car, I made my way across the asphalt lot and 5 drive-thru lanes, to reach the bank. Again, the marble was easy to locate. After confirming that there was nobody around, I slipped off my bra, freeing my c-cup titties from their restraints. I thought to myself, some bank guy is going to get a great boob shot when he reviews the surveillance videos that I know protect most ATM's. Crossing back over the drive-thru lanes, wearing only panties and high-heels, I was really starting to get brave (or maybe just drunk). Instead of immediately returning to the car, I stopped and waived to Jay and hubby. I even turned around, bent over, and flashed a ‘moon' at the two. My daring behavior was suddenly rewarded when the mall security guy came around the corner in his little pickup truck. I had barely stepped out onto the drive-thru when he pulled up to me and stopped. All I could see was the shadow of a head behind the steering wheel. I thought about trying to cover up, but it was useless. Instead, I smiled and waved, and continued across the lot to the car. Since I was no longer on bank property, the guard never said a word, he just watched me slide into the car, and drive away.  Public exposure is still a violation of city ordinances. Add to that a public drunkenness misdemeanor, and I was risking a night in the county lockup. Both the guys were laughing and cheering as we drove off. Once again, Jay handed me more champagne as we sped along to our final destination. This part of the journey took us to the other side of town. I am sure that at least a dozen drivers got an eyeful as they spied my bare boobies through the passenger window. Jay seemed to relish in the parade. He definitely seemed to like driving in the inside lane. By then I was really feeling the buzz of the champagne. Working our way to the north side of the city, hubby eventually pulled onto 8th street where it paralleled the highway. Hubby pulled over and parked on the left side, right on the corner of Sierra & 8th. The street was actually elevated above the highway and Sierra Avenue passed over the highway without the usual high arched overpass. Looking around, I could not see any obvious locations where my two tormentors would have concealed the fourth and final marble. Jay tapped on my shoulder and handed me the last card. The card directed me to cross south, over the entire overpass and recover the marble, which was taped underneath the handrail on the opposite side of the overpass. I looked across the overpass and saw that it spanned 6 highway lanes plus a large median. It had to be at least 150 yards to the other side. I tried to consider my options at this point, pondering whether or not I could make the round-trip trek without being seen, and knowing that the return trip would be without a stitch of clothing. Both Jay and hubby had a hopeful look in their faces that told me they would both blow their wads before I returned to the car, if I had the guts to get that last marble. Swallowing the remnants of my champagne, I resolved to get the last marble and win my new diamond. It was well past midnight and traffic on the highway seemed light. The streets immediately around us seemed completely devoid of any foot or vehicle traffic. I had plenty of liquid courage to back me up, and I was incredibly turned on by the prospect of walking the streets of Reno naked for a quarter mile, round trip. I reached over and grabbed hubby's crotch, gave it a squeeze, and told him he better be ready to “put out” when I got back. The bastard already had a hard-on, and his face was consumed by a wide grin. With a final look around the area, I stepped out of the car and started my trek across the overpass. My gait was swift, and the night air had cooled, causing my nipples to stiffen, and stand out so far you could hang a coat on each nipple. The walk across seemed endless, but finally I made it to the other side without incident. Once again, the marble was exactly where the card said it would be. After freeing the marble from the tape, I stepped out of my panties and hung them on the end of the railing. Now it was time for the return trip. As you might imagine, there was absolutely no concealment on the overpass. I was naked and completely exposed to anyone who might drive or walk by. But I held the final purple marble in my hand! It was soon to be replaced with a huge diamond, and that pleasurable thought led to a sudden outburst of dancing, high on the bridge overlooking 8 lanes of well-lit urban highway. The night air tingled as it slid past my exposed pussy lips. My thick red-haired bush was already wet from the evening's antics, and hubby's skilled fingers. Nearing the halfway point on the overpass, I realized a taxi had just turned onto the avenue two blocks up, and coming my way. But there was nothing I could do. There was nowhere to hide, and nothing to cover myself up with. As the taxi neared, I could feel myself trembling – a combination of fear and sexual pleasure. I decided to just keep walking proudly, no matter what. The taxi sped along towards me at a normal speed; until the driver realized what he was seeing in his headlights. He almost locked up the breaks as he slowed to get a better look. I flipped him a glance, smiled, and just kept walking. I could feel the juices flowing from my pussy, a trickle even found its way down the inside of my leg. I thought for a moment that the driver would stop and jump out of his cab, but instead, after a thorough observation he continued on his way, no doubt with happier thoughts on his mind. I had been focusing on the taxi cab, which seemed to take several minutes yet was only about 20 seconds; and in doing so, I had not realized that there were suddenly now some pedestrians on the bridge ahead of me. Straining to look ahead, it appeared as though a man and woman were approaching. All I could tell was that they were holding hands. My heart really began to race as I closed on the couple, my swaying tits waving happily at them. What would they do or say? The couple turned out to be two college-aged kids. When they saw me, they stopped dead in their tracks and watched me approach. While the young man seemed to be absorbed with staring at my pussy, the girl incredulously asked what I was doing. I paused long enough to explain that I was responding to a dare from my hubby. Champagne certainly does wonders for one's courage. The couple seemed duly impressed, so off I walked, leaving the couple standing on the bridge behind me, watching my ass jiggle as I walked away. By the time I reached the car, a bus could have driven by and I wouldn't have batted an eyelash. I was so horny and pumped up when I got into the car, I would have let hubby spread me across the hood of the car and make love to me right there on the street, if he would have suggested it. Instead, we took off southward and went downtown to the Reno Arch. This 5th stop was my idea, because I wanted a photo to commemorate this night. I had the pleasure of further exposing myself to other motorists, as my clothes were now spread the length of Reno. I was now reasonably drunk and I wanted something to remember my diamond quest by. I retrieved my phone & handed it to Jay as hubby was approaching Virginia Avenue along Commercial Row. We turned left & pulled over just north of the Downtown Reno Arch. As I got out, walked around the front of the car, then into the road & walked toward the famous neon sign which spans over the downtown street. Jay snapped several pics in rapid succession, Tourists under the arch started looking at me and whistling, so I waved. Within 20 seconds Jay said he had plenty of good pics, so I darted back in my front seat and hubby took us home. Hubby and Jay continued to play with me, keeping me insanely horny until we got home. What happened after that is another story. It suffices to say that, in addition to experiencing one of the most erotic public-nudity adventures of my life, I also won my new diamond, which will always remind me of my “night of nudity” in Reno!   By sharedare, for Literotica

 Vivian's tits are still huge and Brian seeks answers. By Bearclaw88 - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Josh had met a girl while at work one week, and the two hit it off really fast. A couple weeks after they started dating he decided to move into her apartment. So cue the packing montage. Thankfully he didn't need to take much furniture, mostly clothes and small possessions. He had one last load of stuff to take over and it was getting late on that particular Friday so he decided to crash until morning. To everyone's surprise Olivia invited them to celebrate him finally leaving. Mom had been getting on Josh's about moving out sooner than later though she never mentioned Brian having to leave. The three of them stayed up later than they should have; drinking rum and watching movies in the living room.The movie had ended and Olivia and son, Josh, were passed out on the couch and recliner respectfully. Brian was pretty drunk now and stumbled upstairs to Rachel's room. He had moved into it sometime prior since she spent most of her time at her friend Tina's parents' house out of town. As Brian stumbled through the spinning house onto the bed, he thought that he might want to drink some water, maybe take some aspirin to get ahead of any potential hangover. He fumbled through his end table and took four aspirins and layed back down. It wasn't but a minute later when he felt his well-endowed penis start to harden. His cock quickly tented his bedsheet and to his wide eyed surprise it appeared to start rising higher and higher. Brian turned on the light and threw his sheet to the ground. Sure enough his cock was growing, and growing fast. His cock continued its ascent as he found the pill bottle. He took four of the growth pills by mistake! He tried not to panic as his 9 inch cock doubled in size and kept growing. When it finally stopped growing it was an earth shattering 2 feet long! He couldn't help but reach out and touch it, not realizing what a hair trigger it had. Brian came with the force of a fire hose and completely drenched the ceiling and walls in cum. His drunken stupor had instantly vanished now, another possible side effect of such massive growth, and now it was time to panic. He had well overdosed on the pills and needed help. He reached around for his phone only to come up empty. He surmised that it might have fallen out of his pocket downstairs. Carefully, and as quiet as a mouse, he went back downstairs; massive erection leading the way. He found himself praying to god that no one woke up. He nearly knocked over a lamp with his cock searching in the other recliner. His luck improved and he found his phone, made a quick frantic call to Rachel, and he was left to play the hungover card in his bed for most of the next day. When Rachel showed up she didn't seem too concerned for his plight and the two of them first jacked off his giant cock enough for it to soften up, and then she revealed that while on her way she had stopped and had gotten another pill from the doctor that created them that would shrink his cock back to its normal foot long self. Brian had so many questions; who was this mystery doctor and how did Rachel know him or her? It was obvious that Rachel's friend Tina and the others from their website must know the doctor also. With their bodies enlarged to the outrageous proportions that they were. Rachel wouldn't divulge in any details whatsoever. And now she is back home and spying on their neighbor Vivian, from her bedroom window. "Rachel, what are you doing?" He asked. He walked over and picked up two pill bottles off the ground as Rachel scrambled to get up. There were both breast and penis growth pills. Rachel had by now stood up and snatched the bottles from his hands. "I'm not doing anything!" She claimed. She could tell that he didn't believe her one bit. "Bullshit, you could at least try to come up with something better than that!" He said. Rachel pointed her finger up toward the ceiling and looked around, trying to think of something. Before she could say anything both her and Brian heard the distinct sound of a sliding door opening through the open window. Rachel quickly shoved him out of the way and ducked down to take a look. Brian couldn't help but check out her huge ass and thunderous thighs, her blue short shorts caused him to think with his other head for a moment. He shook his initial horny thoughts when he saw what Rachel was looking at. He ducked down and squeezed in next to her. Down below, in the yard directly across the back fence, was their neighbor Vivian. Only she wasn't the way he had last seen her. She was walking around her back patio looking for something and wearing a white robe. Brian couldn't believe what he was seeing, Vivian's tits were gigantic! They were barely contained in the robe. He felt his large penis begin to awaken once more when she bent over, giving the two voyeurs a glimpse of her cleavage. Vivian picked up a familiar looking white bottle and went back inside. "Shit, she's still big," Rachel whispered to herself. Brian snapped back to reality. "What do you mean by that? What did you do?" He asked, rather loudly. "Shush, keep it down, I'll tell you, but only if you keep it secret." She said. Brian sighed and nodded in affirmation. Rachel then shut her bedroom door and window before sitting on her bed with a sunscreen bottle. "The short explanation is that I wanted to see if these pills would work if you mix them with something else." She explained. "So what? Did you grind them up and make boob growing sunscreen and give it to Vivian to test out?" Brian said. Rachel half nodded her head. He was close, but not close enough. "You're close, I already knew that grinding the pills and mixing them into someone's drink would work, but it didn't work in the sunscreen. I tried last week." she said. "Then how did your neighbor get porn star sized tits then?" Brian asked. Rachel let out a big sigh and leaned forward to reach for one of her desk drawers. She reached inside and pulled out three glass bottles. They were full of a caramel colored liquid. A simple label was on each. "P, Buttox, Breast" were all they said. Brian pointed to the bottles and asked; "What is that?" "This is the formula for the enhancement pills." She answered. "In fact, these are the liquid formulas they make into the pills. They are the concentrated forms." "And the doctor just let you have them?" He asked. Rachel's eyes looked down at Brian's feet, avoiding the question. "Not exactly," she whispered. "Rachel, tell me. What did you do?" Brian pressed the question harder. He grabbed her shoulders crouched down directly in front of her face. Rachel now knew there was no getting out of this one. Her heart pounded in her chest as she spilled the beans. Brian was almost beside himself. He simply had a difficult time believing what he heard. "So you went back to Tina's house with this mysterious doctor after giving me the cure so you could see if it worked on that other guy and then you stole these concentrated formulas? Brian was livid. "How did you get it in Vivian's house with the sunscreen in the first place?" "I house sit for her sometimes. I have a key." Rachel explained. This did nothing to calm down Brian. He should have known that Rachel had a history of this sort of thing. That is how he became the owner of a beyond porn star cock after all. This crossed the line. At the very least with his endowment it was already tested, more or less, and there was a way to reverse it. Now their next door neighbor has giant jugs that may be permanent. This could ruin her life. "You need to do something about this Rachel! You need to go tell Vivian, and whoever you stole the formula from!" Brian was pacing around the room. "Just give it some time. Maybe they will shrink back down." Rachel suggested. "If you don't do something soon, I will. I don't know what, but I will." Brian stormed out, leaving Rachel alone in the room. A second later he poked his head back in. "This is wrong, and you know it." "I fucked up," she said quietly. Vivian sat on the couch with her robe wide open. She originally wanted only to discuss with Derek about the day prior but all her intentions were dashed. There would be no discussion anytime soon, not with Derek's face buried in her massive left tit, greedily sucking on her nipple while his right hand squeezed massive dents in the other. She held the back of his head in her palm, pressing it further in, every thirty seconds he would turn his head away from her breast for a breath of air. Vivian ran her free hand up and down her thigh as she involuntarily started grinding her lower body back and forth. Derek unlatched and brought his face up to hers. Vivian pulled him in, and she thrusted her tongue as far as she could into his mouth. His hands went back to work on her chest and she responded by clumsily unbuttoning his pants, their faces not once unlocking. Vivian pulled down his jeans and underwear at the same time. The two stopped making out and it was her turn to check out the young stud before her. She caressed his toned, athletic body with her pointer finger, tracing circles around his pecs and down his abs to his crotch. Her hand stopped right above his cock. She licked her lips hungrily at the rock hard specimen. "Dang, where is she?" Rachel asked herself. Vivian had not come back outside since Rachel and Brian spotted her earlier. Rachel was really worried that she overdosed the sunscreen and her neighbor was now stuck with giant tits. If that were the case then she would have to somehow get ahold of the cure without the doctor finding out. She was getting more nervous the more she thought about it. She didn't want to admit it but Brian was right. She had to figure out something fast. "Rachel, I need you to run to the store for me!" Her mom shouted from the bottom of the stairs. Rachel swore as she pushed her chair back and went downstairs. Her mom was waiting at the bottom of the stairs with a full clothes basket on her hip and a paper list. Rachel tried to argue but Olivia wasn't taking no for an answer and Rachel left in a huff. Down in the basement Brian paced frantically. He was still shocked that Rachel would do something so reckless, and to Vivian of all people! She had always been very kind to him and would gladly pay for Brian to fix any computer troubles she would have. She once bought him a nice dinner for connecting her new smart tv awhile back. No, he had to do something, what if she found the other sunscreen bottle? Her boobs were already huge, she could be stuck with even more massive tits forever. Tits she didn't ask for. His mind was made up, Brian dashed upstairs. Rounding the corner he nearly plowed into Olivia carrying a full laundry basket. "Sorry! I uh, gotta go. I'll be back soon!" He said as he rushed out the front door. "Uh. Alright." Was all she could say before he was gone. Derek loudly moaned as he ran his hands through Vivian's hair. He sat on the edge of the couch with Vivian on her knees between his legs, head bobbing up and down at a steady pace. Derek's cock fully in her mouth. His body shuddered as her tongue simultaneously stimulated his prick. She would pause momentarily to run small circles with the tip of her tongue right underneath his cockhead. Derek was close to blasting his load straight down her throat. Vivian backed off her efforts when she felt his cock start to bulge in her mouth. She looked up at him with a hungry look in her eyes while slowly stroking his member. Her efforts to back down his impending orgasm were in vain however. He was too close and her light stroking sealed the deal. Derek grunted and came in large spurts that hit on the underside of her chin. "I'm sorry Vivian, I couldn't control it. This, and you, are so damn hot." Derek said apologetically. Vivian felt that she could blush when he said that, if it weren't for her blood to be already helping engorge other parts of her body. "It's alright Derek. A young stud like you shouldn't have a problem with going another round." Vivian began to vigorously play with Derek's softening cock. Using a few tricks she had learned over the years. Derek particularly enjoyed it when she began sucking on his balls and using her tongue technique. It was working too, sort of. His cock had re-inflated to a semi hard state, though her energetic efforts were coming up short. Brian stood outside Vivian's front door. He was nervous, what was he to say? "Hi Vivian, by the way the sunscreen you used yesterday made your tits ginormous. Oh and it's Rachel's fault?" He took a deep breath and knocked several times. "Someone's at the door." Derek said. Vivian didn't slow down, she was on a mission. Brian waited. And waited. A few minutes passed and he went to knock again. It was then that he noticed the door wasn't fully latched. He had known Vivian for a while and was sure that if he cracked the door and shouted that she wouldn't mind. He opened the door and stuck his head in. "Vivian? It's Brian from next, " Two sets of eyes were upon him and he looked right back. With the house now empty Olvia figured it was the perfect time to catch up on some chores. Grabbing an empty clothes basket she scoured the house for the scattered piles of clothes that always seems to elude her best weekly laundry efforts. The volume of clothes was actually less than usual. Last but not least was Rachel's room. She searched around, noticing the nondescript lotion bottles on her desk. On the floor, half under the bed was a pair of leggings and red panties. She reached down and drug the loose clothing out. To her surprise an orange pill bottle rolled towards her with that distinct rattle. Olivia's heart sank. She had seen news reports about the pill epidemic for years now. Could her own daughter be a part of the terrifying statistic? Her concern quickly shifted to confusion when she read the label. "Breast enhancement pills?" she questioned. "Fast acting and temporary. Use for a temporary boost in breast size. Results may vary." She rotated the label and saw a bold warning. Warning! Adhere to recommended dosage. Overuse may result in permanent growth! "So what you're telling me is that Rachel, and that sunscreen yesterday caused all, this?" Vivian motioned toward her enormous rack. The three were sitting on the couch now with Vivian in the center. "Why would she do something like this?" Vivian wondered aloud. Brian just shrugged. "I don't know, but this isn't the first time she has done something similar." "What do you mean?" Derek asked. "I um, well." Brian stumbled on his words and motioned toward his groin. He hadn't masturbated in awhile now and sitting next to Vivian with her nearly basketball sized tits was causing his penis to grow half erect. Vivian looked down and noticed his large bulge forming and her eyes widened. She and Brian looked at each other as she slowly slid her hand under his waistband. Brian gasped slightly at her light touch as her hand gently grazed his large member. "Oh my god!" She said as she began to realize how large Brian was. All bets were off now, Brian's cock was beginning it's rapid ascent as it hardened and swelled to it's full size. Tenting his shorts to an almost unbelievable level. Vivian pulled his shorts down to his knees, exposing his foot long flaccid cock and oversized testicles. "Holy shit dude! You're fucking huge!" Derek said. Vivian was feeling many things now, confused, upset, and horny. She was still very horny and now she had two young cocks to play with. Vivian looked at Brian. "Did Rachel say what else she mixed in my sunscreen?" "No, I didn't think to ask her." He answered. Vivian then looked at Derek. "I have an idea. Go get the bottle, maybe it can help you recharge." Derek got up and Vivian turned back to Brian and leaned in and started kissing him, inserting her tongue deep into his mouth. This wasn't how Brian thought this afternoon was going to go but he was also too horny to care. He kissed her back and the two made out until Derek returned with the mostly empty bottle. "Alright, let's get some sunscreen on you." she said. Vivian took the bottle and squeezed a small dollop into her palm. "Wait, what if it makes my cock bigger? No offense but I don't want mine to be that big." Derek said while motioning over to Brian. "I'll use a tiny amount, just to see." Vivian answered. She then wiped about half of the amount onto her finger and began spreading it around Derek's flaccid penis. She made sure to spread some to his balls as well, it was a very thin coat. With that done she thought that he needed some extra inspiration as well. Scooping the remaining lotion onto her finger once more she looked at the two before taking her hand to her left breast. She wasn't sure if this was a good idea but it sounded hot in her lust filled mind. Vivian spread a thin amount onto her left nipple, and then did the same to her right. About a minute later the familiar tingling returned, only now it was concentrated on her nipples. Derek was feeling the same on his cock and balls. His penis began to quickly grow erect, his fatigue washed away just as quickly. Vivian's libido seemed to enhance as well. She could literally feel the lotion's effect on her. Her already enlarged nipples began to puff and swell larger. They grew to twice their size in both length and thickness. They settled at nearly two inches long and thicker than her thumbs. She could feel that they were hard, very hard. Hard and throbbing, practically begging to be sucked on. Visible veins snaked under her dark areolas to feed her new nipples. She led the two guys to her bedroom and threw her pillows off her bed and laid on her back. Derek laid down on her left and Brian on her right. Vivian nearly came when both of them began to suck on her tits. She squirmed with her hand grabbing the edge of the mattress above her head. Brian began to kiss around her breast, slowly working his way down. It was a little crowded with Derek on the opposite side, his mouth reached her hip bone and he started to kiss and lick on Vivian's hip. His hand was pulling and tugging on her nipple. "Oh fuck! I'm going to cum!" She cried in pure passionate bliss. Vivian's body was rocked by two orgasms, one in her cunt and the other from her tits. She had never cum from just having her tits played with but she wished she had before. It was simply amazing. Vivian sat up and the three rearranged on the crowded bed. Derek took Vivian's place in the center and she positioned her hungry cunt above his hard cock. Brian was on his knees off to her side, his huge cock close by to her face. Derek's cock slid easily into her wet cunt and they soon got into a common rhythm, with her huge tits nearly smothering his face. Vivian now turned her attention to Brian. She stretched her mouth wide and took as much of his cock in as she could stand. This was also the first time that she had been with a man who could deep throat and have some extra inches left over. The three lovers fucked like animals with Derek filling Vivian's cunt with hot jizz and Brian filling her belly. Derek was spent now, he didn't want to risk using the sunscreen so he laid to the side, making out with Vivian as Brian plowed his large cock in her deep valley of cleavage. Vivian held her tits together tightly around his cock as he pulled and stroked her nipples. The two came nearly simultaneously. Brian let loose another barrage semen into her tits and some shots hit the underside of her chin. The room reeked of sex as they came down from their post orgasmic highs. "What do we do now?" Asked Derek. Vivian turned and said. "You better get home before your parents get suspicious, you aren't normally here this long." Derek stood and left the room. "What about you?" Brian asked. "We need to have a talk with Rachel, and her mom. I can't go around with tits this big. Let's get dressed and head over." Vivian said. Olivia locked her bedroom door behind her and dropped the basket to the floor. "What the hell? Why in the world would Rachel have these?" She wondered. Olivia stood next to her bed in front of her full length mirror. The forty four year old mother of two wasn't all that bad in the hot buxom department. She and her daughter shared a few features and while she wasn't as toned as she was in her youth she still had looks. Her shoulder length strawberry blonde hair, and big round ass, still turned heads. Olivia rotated and stuck her ass out, a nice juicy bubble, always has been. Rachel inherited her large rear end from her. Olivia remembered a few months back that Rachel had come home one weekend from her new house a few hours away and her ass was significantly larger. Not just noticeably, but at least twice as big. Olivia had speculated on how Rachel managed to boost her derriere, was it glute exercises? Implants? Or a buttox lift? However she had done it came to no surprise to her mother, Olivia knew that Rachel was always obsessed with her ass. Olivia didn't blame her, big ass and small tits ran in the family and butts were very popular right now. Olivia spun in the mirror once more, today was supposed to be a half lazy laundry day and she wore the appropriate attire. An old, faded pink v-neck shirt with several paint spots from previous ‘do-it-yourself' projects and her comfy grey sweatpants. She wore no bra today because who is truly comfortable in a bra? She looked at the bottle in her hand and began to imagine herself with bigger boobs. She was not small anymore, her age and slight weight gain from having two kids had grown her tits to respectable D cups. Now she was curious what it would be like if they were bigger. She was skeptical about the pills anyway. She never heard about bust enhancement pills that actually worked, especially not the way these were claiming to work. If anything, these were just placebos, or phony. She poured out two pills and then secured the lid to the bottle. She walked over to her night stand and set the bottle down, grabbing her half full glass of water. Sitting at the foot of the bed she took a deep breath and swallowed the pills with a good swig. Her heart was a flutter of activity as she sat and waited. And waited. "I knew this was too good to be true" she said with an air of disappointment. She was about to stand up and resume her day when a strange feeling swept over her. Olivia's chest both began to tingle and feel warm and flush. To her pleasant surprise she could actually feel her nipples harden and she quickly looked over in the mirror to confirm. They were rock hard and to her shock she could see them start to lengthen and grow thicker through her old shirt. A faint whimper and moan escaped her lips as she felt the tingling intensify. Her jaw dropped and her eyes half closed in a growing sexual bliss as she felt her tits begin to grow. The loose, worn fabric of her cotton shirt was quickly stretching to its limits as she grew. Her large D cups soon gave way to E and then F. Olivia's clit was on fire as well, the growing tingly sensation of her chest quickly was joined by a visible damp spot that soaked into the crotch of her pants. When her nearly orgasmic growth finally petered out a few seconds later, Olivia was shocked, and horny as hell. Her massively enlarged bust was nearly the size of volleyballs and hung heavily down her maturing chest. Small tears had formed down the center of her too tight teeshirt. Her nipples had grown to a couple inches long and formed their own small tents in her straining shirt as well, Olivia could actually feel how big they were now. Olivia wasn't able to think straight, she didn't care how her daughter came into possession of working growth pills, all she wanted right now was to get her rocks off. She needed relief! Olivia desperately searched around her room for something, anything that could be used as an artificial cock. She didn't have any toys for herself. Anytime before, she would happily use her own hands for the job; but now she needed something more substantial. Her desperation grew as each movement and the very fabric of her shirt sent mini orgasms into her system. She opened her last dresser drawer and found nothing of use. She held her knees tightly together and bounced up and down as if she were trying to hold going to the bathroom. This was a mistake as her bouncing triggered her new mass to bounce with her, further exasperating her dilemma. She was about to give up and drop to the floor when it hit her. "The kitchen! There's still a cucumber left!" She didn't know when Rachel would be home and she didn't care. If Brian showed up she would have no qualms about jumping his bones either. Olivia almost didn't make it. She hastily threw all the other items around before locating her prize. She slid down her sweatpants and popped a squat in the middle of the kitchen. "Oh my god! She cried as the phallic vegetable penetrated her wet pussy. She wasted no time vigorously fucking herself out in the open. Olivia was close, so close to her desired big finish when the alarm pad beeped. Indicating an open door. Seconds later they were upon her. "Oh my god! Olivia?" Said a very shocked Vivian with an equally shocked Brian. It was late in the afternoon by the time Rachel returned home. She tried to rush but there were three stores she had to shop at on this trip. "Hello?" She asked to a seemingly empty house. "Can anyone help me unload my car?" Hearing no response she began to look around. She went upstairs and passed the door to her mom's room. It was cracked slightly open and running water could be heard from her bathroom. "Rachel!" Brian said from the doorway of the hall bathroom. He was wrapped in a towel and his hair was still wet. "Have you thought about what we talked about earlier?" "I just got home, mom made me go to the store. Could you help me unload the car after you get dressed? I need time to figure something out." she said. Brian crossed his arms and stood there. "I know I fucked up! I promise I will figure something out, just give me some time. Please?" Rachel pleaded with him. "Fine, but don't come to me for help." He said. Brian then quickly dressed and then went downstairs. The two barely spoke a word as they set about their task. Olivia was now downstairs in the kitchen as well and went to work unloading the shopping bags. Her hair was still damp and she was dressed in her silk burgundy robe. Olivia's breasts had shrunk back down to their normal size and Rachel was none the wiser of her mother's transformation earlier that day. "Thank you for going to the store for me. I know it's not your favorite thing to do." She said to Rachel. "You're welcome mom." Rachel replied. She gave her mom a quick hug from behind and began to help her unload the bags. "How about I order us a pizza tonight?" Olivia asked. Rachel went back upstairs and took up her post in the window. She sat there for nearly an hour seeing nothing. All of the lights were off in Vivian's house and the curtains were drawn shut. Rachel began to wonder if she had left while she was at the store. Her mom texted her to come downstairs to eat dinner. Rachel reluctantly made her way down. The table was already set. Three boxes of pizzas and two cheesy breads were laid out with a stack of plates. Brian was already seated and only gave her a curt nod before looking away. "What would you like to drink?" Asked Olivia from the kitchen. "Just a soda please." Rachel said. Rachel noticed that Brian was looking down at his empty plate and she began to feel someone stand behind her. "Do you mind if I join you?" Rachel's blood ran cold and all the color drained from her face as she looked up and behind to her right side. She was now face to face with Vivian's immense rack, her large nipples protruding from the white tank top that barely contained their mass. To be continued, By Bearclaw88 for Literotica

 Vivian's new sunscreen has some interesting side effects. By Bearclaw88 - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. “Lawn's all done, Ms. J,” Derek said as he walked from the shed to the patio. He wiped the sweat off his brow. It was another hot summer day and he was spending it doing odd jobs and honey-do's for his neighbor down the street. The forty five year old divorcee rolled on her side “For the last time honey, call me Vivian.” She eyed the tall, shirtless college student from behind her large sunglasses. She really scored some great eye candy this time.“Sure thing Miss; I mean Vivian,” replied Derek. Vivian watched through her large sunglasses as Derek walked back to where he left the mower. She bit her lower lip slightly as she checked out his fit and toned body. She especially enjoyed the view of his back and shoulders. They were her favorite part on a man. She loved the feeling of a strong man fucking her on top while she clawed his back and dug in with her nails. Vivian and Derek had been outside in the backyard for over an hour by this point. He pushed the mower over to the shed and walked back to the house to fetch the garden hose. Vivian was paying well, too much in his opinion, for just over an hour of yard work every couple days. In his opinion the yard didn't need mowing every other day, but she was insistent and willing to pay each time. Derek certainly didn't mind making easy money, nor seeing Vivian Johnson either for that matter. Vivian was in her mid-forties and the very definition of Milf. Shoulder length bleach blonde hair and bronze tan and an infectious smile with a flirtatious attitude toward the young man; was enough to keep him coming back. Vivian's other assets were what really sent the blood flowing down south. She was naturally gifted with large double D cup breasts and a nice round ass. Even though her body had lost some of its perkiness with her age, her breasts hung a little lower on her chest and she did have a slight stomach, she could still drive men crazy. The sun was really cooking now, it was late afternoon and Vivian was overdue on her sunscreen. She sat up from her reclined chair and reached underneath for the bottle. Unpopping the cap she aggressively shook the bottle into her empty palm, she could see Derek watching through her peripheral vision as her tits shook as well. “Damn, it's empty. I better hurry and find another one.” Vivian thought to herself. She opened the sliding glass door and was hit by a wall of cold air. Her skin broke out in goose bumps and she felt her nipples harden due to the abrupt change in temperature. She hurried to the hall closet where all her extra lotions, shampoos, soaps and odd assortment of towels were stored. Searching the middle shelf she picked up a white sunscreen bottle. This particular bottle was of a brand she had never heard of. In fact, she didn't even buy this, about a week ago it showed up on her doorstep with other items she had ordered online. Though the brand was unfamiliar she didn't think anything of it. Just another delivery mix up. This mix up was fortunate for her now. She went back outside, Derek was almost done washing off the mower, she made it in just the nick of time. She sat back on her lounge chair and popped the cap of the sunscreen bottle. The air was filled with a strong aroma, sweet and florally. Vivian couldn't help but take deep sniffs over and over. It was intoxicating, her heart rate quickened and the goosebumps returned. She felt her bikini bottoms moisten as she inhaled more scent. Each breath only increased her arousal. In her newly altered state she didn't notice that Derek was watching her more closely now, mostly out of curiosity, he had never seen her so enthralled with her sunscreen bottles. He walked over and stood next to her, he was becoming concerned now. Vivian was quivering in her chair with the bottle almost in her nostril. “Mrs. J, are you alright?” He asked. Her trance was momentarily broken. She looked up now realizing he was standing next to her. She looked him up and down behind her sunglasses, her bikini was practically floating away at this point. Her horny mind now took over. “Just wonderful my dear. I'm glad you came over because I wanted to ask if you wouldn't mind helping me with my sunscreen.” Vivian held the bottle and placed it in Derek's hand. She noticed the immediate bulge form in his red athletic shorts. Derek had fantasized about this very scenario multiple times but was still caught off guard. “Uh ya, sure!” He said. Derek squirted a large dollop into his palm, he too noticed the strong smell, but wasn't affected as she was. He set the bottle down by Vivian's leg and began to spread the sunscreen into his empty hand. Once his palms were sufficiently coated he sat down by her feet and began. Starting with her right foot he began to slowly spread the creamy product up her thick, tanned thigh. Vivian's breathing quickened as his strong hands inched closer to her pubic region. When her right leg was sufficiently covered he filled his palm with more from the bottle and repeated the same procedure for her left leg. Her legs now protected from the sun, Derek moved north. Using a larger amount of sunscreen he began on Vivian's stomach and spread it around in a rough circle starting from her navel. Vivian gripped the sides of her chair tightly as his hands massaged her waist and her hips. He gently moved his hands underneath the thin strings that held her bikini bottoms. Derek sat back upright and picked up the bottle. He squeezed the last of the sunscreen from the bottle into his hand. “There's not much left.” He said. “Then we better not waste it.” Vivian cooed. Derek got the hint and sat down on the edge of the chair at waist height. Vivian bit her lip and began to sensually rub her right hand on Derek's side. Derek leaned over and placed his lotion filled hand on her sternum, right between her tits. “What are you waiting for?” Vivian asked. She was writhing almost uncontrollably in her seat with anticipation. Derek reached out with both hands now and gathered some sunscreen and began to massage Vivian's large breasts. He worked the outsides first before sliding his greased hands under her polka dot pattern top. Her nipples were rock hard to the touch and each gentle touch elicited loud moans from the middle aged Milf. Vivian couldn't wait any longer, she slid her right hand under the leg of Derek's shorts and began to give him a massage as well. All bets were off now. Derek now leaned in and he and Vivian began making out in earnest. His left hand held the back of her head while his right slid under her bikini and began to rub her wet cunt. She reciprocated by more aggressively massaging his rock hard cock and balls. During their passionate foreplay Vivian began to notice that her chest was feeling tingly and warmer than before. The tingles she felt continued to build with intensity until she could no longer ignore it and broke off the embrace of the young stud. “What's wrong?” He asked. “My tits, they feel,” Vivian trailed off as her body was racked with a miniature orgasm. “Ah, ah, uh!” She moaned loudly. Her chest heaved up and down, her hands gripped the sides of the chair for support as she looked down at her chest. Derek's eyes followed hers and both of their jaws dropped. Vivian's breasts started growing larger. Her previously grapefruit sized melons were quickly enlarging by the second. The fabric and strings of her bikini strained and dug into her expanding tit flesh. Vivian's breasts showed no signs of stopping as they reached twice her previous size. There was a few more seconds of growth before they tapered out leaving her with volleyball sized tits hanging heavily on her chest. The small fabric of her top dug deeply into her sides and no longer covered her newly grown nipples. Vivian let go of the chair and carefully cupped the undersides of her gargantuan tits. She nearly came as she heaved them up and down. “Fuck! They're so; big.” she moaned while giving her tits a good shake. Vivian spent the next couple of minutes squeezing and kneading her huge breasts as Derek watched. After collecting herself momentarily her eyes hungrily locked back on to the pitched tent in his shorts. She reached back over and resumed pumping his cock under his clothes. Derek nearly came right then but was able to hold off just barely. He then quickly stood and stripped naked while Vivian ripped her bikini bottoms off. Vivian licked her lips at the sight of his toned, naked body out on full display. Not wanting to wait any longer she swung her legs upward and grabbed a hold of the back of her knees, smashing her legs into her overgrown chest. Derek lowered himself in his knees in front of her glistening snatch. Vivian gasped as he slid his six inch cock inside her cunt. She let go of her legs and let them rest on his shoulders as she grabbed onto the chair above her head. “Oh god just fuck me you fucking stud!” She cried. Derek grabbed onto her hips and began fucking her vigorously. The aluminum frame of the chair creaked and scratched against the concrete patio below as Vivian's giant jugs clapped into each other with each hard thrust. “Keep going! Faster!” She yelled. Derek picked up the pace, her voracious appetite for his cock was beginning to wear him out and the site of her massive tits were quickly sending him over the edge “Mrs. J I'm close! I don't think I can last much longer!” He gasped. “Just a little longer baby, I'm almost there!” It was about thirty seconds later when she let go of the chair and squeezed her tits together, mashing her hands into their swollen flesh and squeezing her hands so tight her knuckles were white. “Ah! Ah! Yes, yes yes!” She screamed as her body was rocked with the best orgasm of her life. Derek felt her cunt squeeze his cock tightly and he let loose as well. His overstimulated penis dumped a massive load into her cunt as he lost control of his breathing and his vision went blurry for a few seconds. Vivian's massive tits cushioned his fall as his exhausted body collapsed on top of her. It took a few minutes for Derek to regain his composure and he sat back upright. “I'm sorry, I couldn't hold back any longer.” He panted. Vivian reached up and caressed his cheek. “It's alright baby, but mommas not done yet.” She then squeezed her swollen tits together while licking her lips. “Do you have another one in you?” She asked. Derek smiled and said, “I think I do.” He reached over and picked up the empty bottle of sunscreen and violently shook the bottle into his hand. All his efforts paid off with two small dollops of thick cream. He felt his genitals tingle and come back to life as he lathered it on his semi limp cock and balls. Seconds later he was rock hard and hornier than even before. His cock was almost pulsating, waiting for release as it pointed angrily at Vivian's face. “I don't know where this stuff came from, but I think we need more” She said. Rachel's Perch Looking out the window onto the scene below, Rachel watched as Derek fucked Vivian's tits with reckless abandon. She brought her voice recorder to her lips and pressed the red button. “First trial mostly successful. Subject experienced intended rapid breast growth as planned. Lactation effect was unsuccessful. Subject libido appears to have enhanced as well.” She paused for a moment. “The male subject is also experiencing unplanned effects. I should look into that as well.” She placed the recorder on her desk next to several pill bottles. She continued to observe and couldn't help but reach her hand down her pants just as Derek filled Vivian's cleavage with his seed. “What are you doing?” Rachel fell backwards out of her chair, her arms flying and sending pill bottles everywhere. Brian stood in the doorway that she had left wide open, a large bulge was clearly visible through his sweatpants. Rachel lie on her back, a look of surprise still on her face and her hand still down her pants. “I can explain.” Vivian's Morning Shower Vivian sat on the floor of her spacious shower. Hot water striking her squarely on her huge tits. Her mind was running at a marathon pace. “How did this happen?” she asked herself aloud. A couple hours earlier her tits had rapidly swollen and enlarged to perky volleyball sized mountains that put most porn stars to shame. A wave of embarrassment washed over her as well. She had just fucked Derek, the young man home from college, out on her back patio. This wouldn't be too big a deal if she had lived in a more rural setting, but she didn't. Cliché suburbia with all her neighbors' houses packed close nearby. What if someone had seen them? Or had seen what happened to her? Derek lived just a few houses down and everyone knew that he mowed her lawn every couple of days. “No, I shouldn't worry about that now.” She said, Vivian carefully stood, the added weights on her chest proving tricky to navigate in the wet environment. She quickly went to work with her loofah and body wash to clean herself of the mystery sunscreen, and Derek's sweat and spunk. Each gentle pass on her large tits sent subtle waves of pleasure through her body. She dropped the loofa and began to lather her soap on her chest by hand. Another orgasm was steadily building as she caressed and squeezed her big tits. Vivian cupped her right breast and lifted it up and down, appreciating its new weight in her hand, she then lifted her engorged nipple towards her eager mouth. Vivian's knees nearly buckled as soon her nipple entered her mouth. It was as if a lightning bolt shot directly into her crotch. She had to sit back down and finish the job manually. It didn't take long at all. She shut the water off and exited the shower. After drying off she dressed in her white cotton robe, after tying the waist she caught herself checking out her new ample cleavage in the mirror. She went out into the kitchen, her sexual romp from earlier had left her parched. She poured a glass of tea from the pitcher in the fridge and went back to her room. “This can't be real, I must be dreaming.” She thought. She drank her tea and lay back on her pillows. The tea's caffeine was not strong enough to keep her from drifting into a fitful sleep. Morning Realities Vivian awoke late the next morning, she was groggy and stiff. The morning light shone brightly through her window. For a moment she had forgotten about the day prior, until she looked down toward her feet. Vivian's eyes bugged out when they set upon her giant tits as they heaved up and down with each concerned breath. She normally kept her house at a slightly chilly temperature while she slept and it was clear through the thin sheet that her large nipples objected to the chill. “Oh god! It was real!” She said after sitting up. After awkwardly using the restroom and donning her robe once again she went downstairs. She brewed some coffee and sat at the kitchen bar. She parted the top of her robe and looked intensely at her new assets. Vivian always considered herself calm during a crisis and this was no exception. A very personal crisis yes but not one she could overcome. “Ok, this is obviously very real and not going away. Something happened yesterday, ” she said while pacing around her kitchen. “Yesterday was normal until, until; the sunscreen!” Vivian hurried to the back patio. The bottle in question was on the ground. She picked it up and examined it closely. There was nothing on the bottle to lead her to think it was anything but ordinary sunscreen. Brand New You! Read the label, strange, Vivian didn't remember buying this brand, or if she had ever heard of it before. A slight breeze brought a sudden chill up and under her robe and she quickly retreated back inside. She decided that she might as well get dressed and plan her next move. “Damnit, none of my tops fit!” she said, frustrated. A decent pile of clothes had grown on her bed and she stood topless and feeling nearly defeated. The cool air and increased sensitivity kept her enlarged nipples hard, her recent wrestling match with her now too small shirts didn't help matters either. She was tempted to rub out a quickie on top of the clothes pile but fought the urge. She rifled almost desperately through her closet once more before noticing one top that had fallen off its hanger and was crumpled on the floor in the corner. It was a red button up blouse with white floral patterns. She had bought it ages ago and accidentally picked a couple sizes too big and forgot to return it. She was thankful for that memory lapse now, even though it was a bigger size Vivian struggled to button the front and had to compress her huge tits to fit. The blouse was stretched and gaps could be seen between the buttons that threatened to pop off. Vivian was now scared to take a deep breath lest she ruin the only outfit that sort of fit. She cautiously made her way downstairs with the intent of researching the sunscreen online. She didn't quite make it to her office when the doorbell rang. “Oh not now.” she said. Vivian hoped that whoever it was would leave or maybe it was a delivery person dropping off a package and leaving. She waited a couple minutes before the bell rang again. “Go away!” she shouted towards the door. Knock knock knock! Whoever it was would not give up. Vivian slowly walked to the door and brushed the curtains that covered the thin windows that flanked the door aside. To her surprise, and slight arousal, it was Derek. Brian & Rachel, and the backstory on enhancement treatments. Life for Brian would never be the same after that fateful night with Rachel a few months earlier. His best friend, Josh, introduced Brian to Rachel, his sister, when she came back home one night. Rachel gave Brian his best (and first) sexual experience of his life. She was different from before. Brian always knew she had a very large ass, his eyes worked and she wasn't afraid to flaunt it either. He had been living in her family's house for several months. They had an extra basement bedroom and knew Brian's home life was terrible. It was her family's generosity that helped him finish high school and start community college courses, it most likely kept him from following the wrong path of substance abuse and crime, which his parents took. For this, he was eternally grateful and tried to make up for it by at least helping around the house since they refused to allow him to pay rent. So Brian and Rachel were well acquainted. She was very attractive, and Brian frequently masturbated to her photos, but he never made any move. That is why he was taken by absolute surprise that special night. Josh had gone to sleep early and Brian stayed up to finish his video game's current quest. Rachel had other ideas, she came down the basement stairs, on the prowl for him. And that is where it got even more incredible for him. The already ample ass of Rachel seemed to be much bigger than the last he had seen her. His first thoughts in the whirlwind was that she had some kind of surgery done, and was showing off her ‘assets'. He had known that Rachel and her friend Tina were webcam girls, they were excellent at giving him fresh fap material and he was all too happy to pay the subscription each month. He had known Tina through Rachel for a couple years as well. At least he knew her before the webcam site. Now her tits had ballooned to outrageous, almost cartoonish proportions. There weren't many porn stars that came close to her size. Another unbelievable person was the guy they fucked in their shows, he didn't know who he was, but his cock; his cock was gigantic. Two feet long and thick as a soda can in the first videos and it was even bigger later on. Their popularity camgirl website grew in the expansion fetish community though everyone agreed that the huge cock was fake. What no one could agree on was if it was a well-made prosthetic, or some kind of special effects. Brian was a part of the prosthetic camp, at least until she came downstairs that night. Rachel produced some normal looking pills for him to take. Tina's mega tits, her giant ass, the monster cock guy; was all because of experimental pills. She didn't say how she came across them and he was too horny and enamored to care right then. She told him before he swallowed two of them that these were new fast acting, but temporary ones. She wasn't lying and a minute later Brian's average penis had grown from 5 inches to a 9 inch hog that Rachel milked dry for most of the night. She left the next day, leaving him with the rest of the cock pills. He tried to hold out and wait to use them for the next time she came back. He never before thought of himself as having an expansion fetish, it all seemed too much in the fantasy realm, he needed something more grounded in reality. But now it was real, and he experienced it firsthand, and he couldn't get enough. Now the bottle of pills taunted him, watching the web show with Rachel, Tina, and then some older woman, also with huge tits, was too much to bear. He stuck with the proper dosage instructions and only used the pills once a day. Jacking off with a 9 inch cock was incredible to say the least. His supply began to run out so he texted Rachel and a few days later a sizable box arrived with more cock pills Unbeknownst to Brian, his daily use of the pills had their toll as well. One morning he woke up to discover his morning wood pitching a taller tent than it should have. His cock hadn't reverted back to its normal size. He spent the entire day hiding from Rachel and Josh's mom Olivia, jacking off at least a dozen times. By the end of the day he was beyond spent. His erection was still stubbornly huge. There was nothing Brian could do but learn to live with the lingering effects of his overindulgence. His penis was permanently large, and the other side effects of heightened libido and having massive loads of cum weren't going away either. Fortunately he was able to hide his new endowment with baggy enough pants. Everything was going well for Brian once he learned how to effectively hide the salami in his pants. Rachel would come back every now and again, fuck his brains out; then leave. He didn't mind though. It was still sort of surreal that there really were pills that could enlarge people. He never really had an expansion fetish before, but now he loved every bit of it. And as far as he knew, Rachel's brother Josh and their mother Olivia had no idea. It was smooth sailing, at least up until, what Rachel dubbed, “The incident” To be continued… By Bearclaw88 for Literotica.

She polishes her survival skills. By Cummsweetly. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Tabitha was excited about taking the wilderness survival course. She had signed up with her girlfriend, Kim, and they planned to share a tent. The weekend was supposed to be warm during the days but there had been frost warnings all week, so they were prepared for a few chilly nights. They both knew a couple of the other people taking the course. One guy in particular, for whom Tabitha had the hots, was going. So was a guy with whom Kim had already been a few times. Kim had warned Tabitha that, if things got hot for them, she might sneak out to his tent one night. Tabitha said that she was o.k. with it and didn't mind sleeping alone, even though she was insanely jealous. She was a very horny 18 year old, who masturbated at least once a day, sometimes twice. She had had a few chances to lose her virginity, but had chosen to wait.The guys weren't special and she wasn't going to give her “cherry” to just anyone! So, she was very envious of Kim. Kim was an experienced girl and had shared every encounter with Tabitha. After Kim described her sexual escapades, Tabitha often went home and masturbated, imagining herself in Kim's place. Finally, Friday arrived. They had packed warm clothes and sturdy hiking boots, warm sleeping bags and a good, warm little tent. They all met at the school to catch a bus that would take them to the national campground. Tabitha's eyes quickly scanned the small group of people already waiting. Her heart skipped a few beats as she spied “him” in the crowd. Rex was ruggedly dressed and looked very hot. He stood a little apart from everyone else. She knew that he was on the shy side and that it took some warming up to get him to talk. Once he did, though, she had always found him intelligent, funny and very down to earth. Their eyes met and his face turned a bright red, his green eyes showing up even more against the red. He smiled shyly at her and nodded his head. She smiled back, suddenly shy herself. Then, the survival leader started talking and their silent communication was halted. She found herself sitting next to him on the bus as Kim sat with her latest conquest. Their thighs and shoulders bumping against each other as the bus rumbled along, she had trouble concentrating. They talked the whole way to the park, discovering that they had a lot in common. He was so easy to talk with and she found herself feeling completely at ease with him. Once at the camp, they all got very busy pitching tents and setting up their camp. Rex ended up sharing a tent with Ryan, Kim's guy. A blazing, hot bonfire was started and the team designated to cook that night's meal got to work. It turned out that Rex and Tabitha were on the same team. They were on clean up duty that night and they worked well together, picking up their conversation from earlier. It sure made their time go faster. The temperature had dropped considerably by sunset and everyone scurried into their tents to put on warmer clothes. Kim and Tabitha met in their tent. Kim was flushed and whispered that she and Ryan were getting along really well and would Tabitha mind if Ryan's tentmate bunked in with her that night? Tabitha blushed and stammered that she guessed it was fine with her. Having Rex in her tent, sleeping beside her, was going to be torture. How in the hell was she supposed to sleep with the guy of her present fantasies laying right next to her?? The fire had died down and one of the guys poured water over the blazing hot coals. Kim and Ryan had disappeared hours before. Rex retrieved his sleeping bag and gear and brought put them to Tabitha's tent. He was embarrassed about the whole thing and had apologized to her for invading her space. She assured him that it was o.k. He spread his sleeping bag, right next to hers. “Damn, that's close!” She thought to herself. She got into the tent first, and stripped off her outer layers, leaving on the layers closest to her skin. It was so cold that she could see her breath. She crawled into her sleeping bag, wondering where Rex was. Still chilled, she snuggled down into her bag. There was a tentative clearing of the throat at the tent door. Rex asked if it was o.k. to come in. She said it was. He crawled into the tent and awkwardly stood there. She told him she had just left her long johns and turtleneck on. He quickly stripped out of his outerwear and was in his sleeping bag before she could avert her eyes! They started talking about the day's events and the next day's schedule. It was going to be a lot of fun. The topics turned around to boyfriends and girlfriends, dating. Then they started talking about sex. It turned out that both of them were still virgins. They talked about various friends and kids in school who advertised the loss of their virginity. They both laughed and agreed that when it happened for them, there would not be any announcements made. They talked about oral sex and that they both were very interested in reading and watching porn dealing with oral. They talked a bit more, about dreams and aspirations, both of them getting sleepier by the minute, when she realized that Rex had fallen asleep. She was really horny by this time with all the talk about sex. She thought about all the things they had talked about and decided, right then and there, that she couldn't waste such an opportunity with Rex lying right there beside her. She quietly slid out of her sleeping bag. Shit, was it cold! She crept over to where Rex was sleeping and gingerly tugged on the zipper of his sleeping bag. He didn't stir. She pulled the zipper down far enough to start to wiggle in beside him. He awoke with a start and she put a finger to his lips and whispered, “Shush! Move over!” He moved over to the far edge of his sleeping bag. She slid in beside him, gasping as she felt his bare legs against her hand. Her hand crept up his leg, to discover that he was only wearing briefs. She smiled to herself. This would make her mission, oh, so much easier. She shivered from the cold and awkwardly zipped up the sleeping bag again. It was a tight fit with the two of them inside his bed. The combined heat from their bodies started to warm things up quickly. She felt the bulge of his cock against her hip and could feel her pussy juices begin to flow down her inner thighs. She turned to him and their noses bumped. She started to giggle. Her lips searched for his and she tentatively kissed him. He pressed back and she took that as being a step in the right direction. Her tongue parted his lips and darted inside his mouth. He groaned and gave her a quick taste of his tongue. The next pass, their lips parted and both their tongues bumped and twisted against each other. She thought she was going to orgasm right then and there. He was an awesome kisser! And that tongue of his!!! She could hardly wait to feel it deep inside her pussy. He pressed his hips against hers. She could feel his cock, fully engorged now, hard and steely against her hip. Her hand slid down to his flat, hairy stomach. He groaned again against her lips. Her hand slid to the front of his briefs. His cock twitched and writhed beneath her hand, like a caged animal trying to get free. She loved the feel of him and stroked his cock through his briefs. He was huge! She could not wrap her hand around his cock and he was longer than her hand, from her wrist to the tip of her middle finger, by at least an inch. She found herself salivating, anxious to taste her first cock! Their hands kneaded and stroked and tantalized and tortured each other. Finally she couldn't take it any longer. She ducked her head inside the sleeping bag and slid down until she was kneeling over him, her mouth level with his pulsating cock. She unleashed his cock from the confines of its cage and at last, held his magnificent tool in her hand. She couldn't see a damn thing, but instinctively, her lips were drawn to his warm, silky cock. She deeply inhaled the musky scent of him, the aroma making her juices flow copiously down the insides of her thighs. Her tongue made a slow lick around the head of his cock. Something wet and sticky and slick and sweet tasting covered her tongue. “Yummy!” She thought as she greedily licked it up. “This must be that precum they talk about.” She heard a muffled groan and his hips bucked toward her eager lips. Her tongue eagerly began to lick his shaft, her hand cradling his balls against the root of his cock. “Suck my cock Tabitha. Please take it into your mouth,” he huskily whispered. She swallowed his cock with one gulp, surprising not only him, but herself, too! She loved how he tasted, a bit salty and sweet at the same time. She loved how his cock felt in her mouth, as if it had a life of its own. It twitched and bobbed and pulsated. It was soft and hard at the same time, silky and velvety. It was fantastic!! She slid her mouth up and down his shaft, like she'd seen in the movies. Above her, Rex was making unintelligible sounds, his hips thrusting against her mouth. His balls suddenly became firm and she sensed a change in his mood. She thought that he was about to cum. She was going to experience her first taste of hot, gooey jism! She had heard horror stories about guy's spunk tasting gross. She didn't have time to wonder any further, as his hips bucked beneath her. His cock became even harder and he grunted that he was about to cum. That he was going to fill her mouth with his cum. He grabbed her head between his hands and pushed his cock deeper in her mouth. Her throat opened and she felt his cock deep in her mouth. She could feel the sperm boil in his loins as it erupted. She felt the first spray of sperm hit the back of her throat. She eagerly swallowed as the next stream hit her tonsils. His cock kept pumping sperm into her eager, sucking mouth. He writhed beneath her, hands pulling her hair as his cock spilled into her throat. She didn't think he was ever going to empty his balls, but he did. He was panting heavily, his cock quickly deflating. She continued to suckle him, gently licking his cock and balls. She kissed his cock and slid back up beside him. She grinned at him and told him that she loved sucking him and could she please be his cocksucker? He shook his head in amazement and told that it was unfucking believable!! He said that she could be his cocksucker whenever she wanted! She hugged him and told him that he had better like it, because he was going to have a hard time getting her lips away from his beautiful cock. As they held each other, she felt his cock twitch between them. They laughed and he said that his cock was giving his affirmative vote as well! As they kissed to seal their deal, his cock poked and prodded her stomach. She knew what she wanted next and eagerly grabbed his cock! By Cummsweetly for Literotica

A WW2 fantasy: a spy and a pilot take refuge in each other. by PeriodPorn. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Max turned around, still half asleep, pulling my body into the half-moon of his own. We lay on a straw mattress in the loft of a barn that had been taken by the resistance here in rural France, and for modesty's sake we had retreated to either sides of it; a difficult task, now made more challenging by the pilot's movements. He took a deep inhale, his face nestled into the back of my neck, and exhaled warm breath onto my tingling skin. Now, with me in his arms, his nightmares were retreating into the dark recess of his subconscious.We had slept beside each other for four nights now. That was how long it had been since we had found each other on a backroad from the border, him separated from his grounded plane and me… well, I had kept myself separate from everything in order to remain undetected. Every night he had been wracked with awful nightmares; this was the first he had touched me in his sleep. I knew that this respite from undoubtedly horrid images should be protected, but an itch inside of me yearned for his hands, now securely fastened at my waist, to animate themselves and explore my body. He had removed his cotton undershirt to sleep better in the heat, and in the dappled moonlight of the barn I could make out the sinews beneath his bare skin. “You hardly know him”, my brain hissed to itself, cannibalistic in it's determination to stifle the urges. “And he's not even awake so he doesn't know what he's doing”- Yet, I tilted my pelvis back ever so slightly. I sighed, trying to mimic the unintentional sounds of someone asleep. The movement made my body arch back into his groin. His body seemed to instinctively tighten around me, welcoming the way the space between us vanished. I felt small, childlike inside his broad, muscular frame. I tilted my pelvis back yet again, hoping the rhythmic movement might stir some kind of consciousness into his lower half. I moaned, as if I was the one having nightmares now. His arms, once slack against my lithe torso, now stiffened. That might have done it. I continued to keep my eyes shut, gripping my arms tighter against his, as if I were protecting myself. The more I created this fiction, the more real it felt. Hadn't I been trying to make myself invisible, protecting myself from enemies this whole time? “Natalie?” He whispered, his Scottish vowels thick and low in his hoarse semi-consciousness. I waited a moment, then pretended to rouse myself. I murmured a little. “Natalie,” he said, more gently this time, “I think you're havin' a nightmare.” You're a sneaky bitch, my brain thought- but his arms were so strong, his chest so firm against my back. I hadn't felt this safe since the start of the war. I was alone then… I had been alone for years. I had used men sexually, of course… but not for my own comfort. Not for my own pleasure. Hadn't I known from the moment he smiled from beneath his RAF cap that this could be a different kind of ally? “You're having a bad dream,” he repeated softly, with a tenderness I almost couldn't bear. As if I'd known him for more than two days. As if the thought of me, my safety, and my unreachable subconscious was of the utmost importance to him. I turned in so I was facing him, curling inwards and tucking my face just below his chin. I would never admit to being frightened by daylight, but in the darkness, I permitted myself this luxury; comfort. I had been frightened for so long, one almost comes to accept it; it was a fear people who did not know wartime would never understand. One of the pilots arms wrapped around my back and scooped me up, the other wrapping underneath my neck to cradle the nape of my hairline. His fingers were coarse unlike mine which were still soft from handling weapons of a slightly different kind: transistor radios. “Shhh,” he whispered sleepily. “It's alright.” His hand was so big that whilst still cupping the back of my head, his thumb could rest against my cheek. It stroked my face calmly, sending chills from the root of my torso up my spine. My breath caught a little, suspended between us. His other arm was still draped around me, no doubt feeling the change in my body. His body stilled too; he was suddenly holding his breath as well. His thumb, however, maintained its steady rhythm. I held my breath still, willing it to edge closer towards my parted lips. And then, it did. I could feel it… His thumb was edging closer and closer towards my lips, and then dared to caress them, catching slowly against my full lower lip as it did. The moment his thumb caught my lower lip, I exhaled, a light breeze brushing against his skin. His thumb lingered there, against the warm and wet skin inside. He was waiting for me to protest, to push him away. The silence between us felt electric. I moved one of my legs to negotiate the space between his, hooking myself around him so that our bodies could press together. With my chest now against his, I could feel the air between us thudding with quickening heartbeats. He did not remove his thumb from the entrance of my mouth. He was waiting for me to give him a signal to proceed. I gently brought his thumb between my teeth. It felt both coquettish and primal; the feeling of something fragile, soft, ready to be destroyed. Yet, his thumb retreated. I might have lost hope there, embarrassed and rejected, were it not for the feeling of his thrust pulsating against my lap. An unmistakable reaction of longing. I should not have worried; his retreating thumb dragged down my chin and neck slowly, leaving a slightly damp residue behind it that cooled quickly in the night air. Simultaneously his other arm brought me even closer to him, his breathing quickening. “Natalie,” he whispered, betraying a deep sense of longing. I knew he wanted me, then. He wanted me quite desperately. But I did not want it to be quick. I wanted it to be slow. I brought my free arm up behind his head so I could drag my fingers from the back of his head to the back of his neck, bringing my face up to meet his. Would he take it from me greedily, as if I were some street woman in a foreign city, an anonymous body that he could hide inside until his grief had retreated? He seemed to sense this. Instead of greedily launching at my mouth, he held me there. “I wish I could see your eyes,” he whispered urgently. “Your eyes…” “You can,” I promised him. “What do you see?” I was terrified of his answer, because I knew that so many men had answers readily prepared for questions like this; it didn't matter who was looking at them or who was asking. Intimacy was a game, a war they could win on foreign shores before returning to their squadrons to regale their mates with their conquests. I felt too deeply for that. Losing this moment to a parlour story meant for male amusement would be too painful. He was silent. Then, in a voice of resignation and sadness: “I saw a lot of pain.” There was no pretence, no air of manipulation. There was familiarity, however; a sense that he recognised it in me because he felt it himself. I held his neck here, hit with a wave of grief for us both. I would have pulled him so close that his body merged with mine, if I could. But this hand released him as soon as it held him there, tracing down the skin of his spine until I could pull it inwards towards our stomachs and continue this unbroken line, ever so slowly, around his side and drag it upwards between us against his almost hairless chest. I felt his heart beating there. His mast continued to throb against me, but it did not cheapen the moment. It intensified it. I knew he wanted me, and that it took everything in him to restrain himself… because he needed me more than he wanted me. He needed me to be here, in whatever way, and he wouldn't do anything to risk it being taken away. “I need you too.” I breathed. He could have me in whatever way he wanted… if that's what he really wanted. I could feel his face tilting towards mine, slowly, until his breath whispered against my mouth. Our lips were so close, his breath sweet and warm, smelling of the mead we'd drank with the resistance soldiers downstairs. His lips were soft against mine. I realised then that I had imagined this moment every time I looked at them, plump and full. His wrested with mine, not trying to part them but just enjoying the way they melted into each other. I was hungrier, it seemed; I gently parted his, daring my tongue to trace within just has his thumb had done only a few moments before. He drank me in. His warm tongue wrapped against mine, sending tingles through every nerve ending available, making me hungrier and hungrier. He finally broke his stillness. He gave in to his urges and grasped my body firmly. He positioned me on top of him as if I weighed nothing. My groin could not be separated from his, seeking heat and pressure, pressing against his shaft and his lower abdomen as I righted myself on top of him. Electricity surged inside of me, moving me to sit up away from his intensifying kiss so that I could straighten my arms and brace them on either side of his shoulders to slowly rock the seat of my body against him. I was abreast a wild horse, willing it to pursue. He groaned quietly, rock-hard beneath me. I continued to work him, wanting to feed the desire I knew was raging inside of him. It became too much to bear; he reached up with one hand and secured it behind my neck, bringing us together so that he could kiss me again, more urgently and messily this time. I slipped one of my arms down against his chest again, wanting to coax the creature that was aching for mine. He almost snarled inside my mouth as he grabbed that same hand and used his body to deftly spin me to my back, pinning both arms up on either side of my head. I exhaled through a smile, exhilarated by his careful control of my body. Now he had me pinned, and with a masterful restraint pulled his crotch away from mine so he could move quickly down towards my base. It was yearning for touch. I found myself nervous; he may not do this for women, I thought. A lot of men don't. Yet his fingers must have found the hem of my silk nightgown resting at my thighs because I could feel the roughness of his touch grazing upwards against my sensitive, soft skin towards my mound. I was not wearing undergarments. The pair I used were precious and currently drying somewhere… does he think me a whore, I worried- He seemed to sense my mind fretting because one of his hands felt down the side of my body slowly, taking in my shape. He was soothing me, willing me to relax. His caress was deliberate, careful, finishing at the side of my body where he gripped my hip, his fingers sinking into my soft arse cheeks. He audibly groaned here, starved for the softness of a woman's body. “Fuck,” he breathed, using his free hand to gently part my knees even further and position himself at the entrance. His head remained above water, however, and I could feel his eyes searching for mine through the dark. “Please…” he begged gruffly. “Please,” I exhaled urgently, bucking my hips upwards in an attempt to bring him closer to me. I felt his dark hair, dark brown and curly in the daylight, tickle the sensitive inner side of my thighs, signalling his descent into heaven. “Slowly,” I begged, my body already wired with so much desire that I felt I might break if he touched me too quickly, or too hard. He slowly kissed along the parting of my lips. This was almost too much; my inhales were short and sharp. He finally slid his warm, wet tongue between the folds ever so slightly, barely reaching the pink beneath that was slickening in preparedness. I groaned now, all other thoughts fleeing my body in anticipation for the moment his tongue would properly enter. When it did, I felt a rush of warmth cascade from my feet upwards. I could hear the sound of his wet tongue against my own moisture, lapping upwards towards the golden crown at the top. He was slow and deliberate, without feeling mechanical or procedural; He was listening to my breath, instructed by the movement and response of my body. I made a guttural sound as he reached the sacred place, his tongue flicking against it gently before massaging around its edges- “Yes,” I gasped, “like that-” But he didn't need my help, because my body was riding against his face, helping him reach the momentum it needed. His tongue quickened its pace, sensing that I was riding towards something that was fast approaching- “I'm coming, I'm coming, I'm coming” I chanted breathlessly, the ebbing of warmth in every part of my body concentrating into an intense beam that was crescendo-ing into its peak. It had been so long since I felt this. His tongue, darting deftly, was only seconds away from that final stroke. When it finally came, the crest of the wave brought a spilling sensation that had my legs quivering around the sides of his head. Then, my body felt as though it had melted away entirely. He hungrily kissed upwards from my abdomen, resurfacing to kiss my mouth with stubble wet from my release. “Max,” I whispered. I was panting slightly, my eyes still rolling backwards towards the darkness above. I was immobilised. “I'm sorry, I…” “No,” he stopped me. He didn't care if I returned the favour; he was too busy kissing my body lightly, devouring every inch he could. I must have tasted salty with sweat. I smiled, willing myself to return to reality. I reached for his hand, guiding it up towards my breast. His body came with it, softly pressing against mine. I could feel his member was already stiff – it seemed to have only strengthened in the time since I'd last felt it in my hand – but with the mention of my soft breasts, it quivered against my abdomen. His fingers started to gently coax the nipple, sending goosebumps down my torso. He was not like other boys, who grabbed and pinched. He took it into his mouth, sucking ever so gently. My other hand felt for him, moving from the base towards the tip ever so gently. “I could do this to you all night,” he promised me quietly- “No.” It was my turn to stop him. My strength had returned. I slunk downwards towards his cotton pants, bulging against what was within. I pulled them downwards, feeling his legs start to kick them away. We had showered hours before for the first time in months; his body smelled faintly sweet, a musk of summer sweat just starting to descend upon both of us. I kissed the inner sides of his thighs and up around his navel, wanting to draw out this moment for him. I moved unpredictably towards his erection, trusting that in the darkness he was relying on the sensation of touch alone. When I finally and slowly licked the length of his shaft, I heard him gasp in the darkness above me. “Natalie,” he exhaled with something that sounded almost like awe. I continued to slick his shaft with my tongue, working my way up towards the tip carefully, only tempering it ever so delicately. I needed to take it all into my mouth, though; I did, working up and down slowly, creating pressure with my lips as I went. “Ugh,” he groaned, “Oh, Jesus…” I worked him at the same slow pace, feeling his member throb with the base of my tongue. He was writhing beneath me on the bed, his hands grasping for my hair, my arm. The slowness was excruciating- So I replaced the pressure of my mouth with the pressure of my hand, gently increasing the pace. He was in ecstasy, laughing amidst the groans of delight. “You're amazing”, he exhaled in disbelief. I could hear his smile. I would have continued for as long as he would have me, but before long he was begging. “I need to be inside you.” I was quick to oblige, my opening aching with the promise of him. I straddled him once more, one hand bracing gently against his firm abdomen while the other hand guided him inside. There was little resistance; I was already so wet, enveloping him as if we had been designed to take each other and each other alone. He was the one who wanted to go slowly now, starting to buck his own hips up underneath me to feel me tighten around him… but I wanted to stay in control now, in the same way he had taken charge of me. I rocked forwards and back on him, riding him so that my pussy moved up and then back down to the base of his shaft with every stride. It felt as if he were entering me for the first time, over and over. I pinned his arms down, letting him relax into the feeling of being taken. He sat up abruptly, laughing in delight, pulling my torso towards his so that he could position me to be leaning back a little. He held me there easily with one arm, using his strength now to push upwards inside of me, pulsing harder and faster. I groaned, feeling him start to hit the wall of my cervix and hint at that inner spot, a different kind of dulled pleasure starting to awaken. I gripped my legs around the back of his torso to intensify it. He responded by taking both arms around me and standing up, lifting me easily and turning me over onto my back, gently laying me down while still maintaining his anchor inside me. He pumped inside of me here, harder than he had before. I wanted him to. He was starting to give in to his own needs now, rather than only thinking of mine. It was not reckless, or angry; it was deliberate, controlled. He was starving, but I knew too that he would hold out as long as he could. I felt my inner centre start to glow with the promise of a different kind of climax. I was surprised. I let out a low, sustained moan and positioned my legs so that they would tuck over his shoulders. I needed him to go even deeper now. He obliged, pumping. His breath was short; I could hear he was getting closer because he was exerting more and more force in his breaths, trying desperately to hold out. But I wanted him to surrender. With my face beside his head, my soft mews of encouragement were right beside his ears. Nothing was lost on him, and every sound I made egged him on. “I want you,” I said in a low whisper. “I want you.” This was too much for him; he spluttered, his body spasming suddenly. I could feel his rod giving it's final quiver, releasing his load inside of me. This filled me with such intense satisfaction that I rode my own kind of second wave of pleasure. He sighed, falling against my breast bone and burying his head into the side of my neck. He inhaled here, holding my head in his hand, cradling it. The pressure of his body against mine felt like home. I felt safe. “Natalie…” he murmured. I don't know what followed in his mind, what he was thinking but not saying, but it didn't matter. He rolled over onto his side, stroking my face in the darkness. Accustomed to the darkness now, I could see his eyes, searching for mine. I allowed myself to blink once or twice and look up at him. I didn't want to be separated from him… but I tore myself away to clean up. The air was fresh around my body, naked of it's covering, somehow removed in the throes of ecstasy. I hoped this would bring him relief, that he could sleep now, that I would return to the bed to find him sound asleep. His body was sprawled on its back, the moonlight illuminating his gorgeous expanse of chest, muscle and smooth pale skin. I found my place beside him, trying not to disturb. But within moments, he had turned himself inward to hold me again, our bodies returned to their half moons, only now there was only skin separating us. by PeriodPorn for Literotica.

The Daughter's Approval Meant More Than I Knew.By bart23233. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.For me, turning 40 was a real issue.My friends were throwing me a big four-oh party and it kind of got out of hand there were a lot of people there. Many of whom I didn't even know. Let's just say that we passed small and intimate way back in the dust.As I moved through the crowd, a woman who appeared to be about 45 caught my eye. She was one of the many people I didn't know. She was in shape and had a great body. I decided that at 40, I was allowed to chat up women who were 45. I move over to her and introduced myself.She told me she was Linda. As it turned out, she was friends with a couple I knew and they'd invited her to the party. I asked if she brough her husband, and she replied that she was a widow having lost her husband a year ago. I expressed my sympathies. She said that it wasn't needed as she'd made it past the first three months and worked her head through it. He was gone and she had to move on."So, what's the hardest part now," I asked.She leaned in and said, "No sex. I really miss that part.""A good-looking woman such as yourself should have no problem solving that," I said."It's harder than you think. After all, you haven't offered now have you," she asked with a provocative smile on her face."Never let it be said that I have no manners. You have my offer to help in that area at any time," I said.The room was crowded and everyone was on top of each other. Someone passed by carrying a couple of drinks and offering up a "pardon me". In the bustle of the room, I felt her hand rubbing the crotch of my pants. It wasn't an accidental bump against me, she was groping for treasure."Just checking to see if it were a valid offer," she said. "Seems it was very real."By this time, she had a firm grip on my ball sack and my cock was swelling to full size. It was kind of fun. This had never happened before, even at drunken frat parties at college. Even college girls had been more discrete. By this point, she'd released my balls and was gently rubbing my cock through my pants. She rubbed it from end-to-end, slowly."Okay, you have my attention and a bit of pre-cum," I said in a whisper at her ear. She smiled."I want more than that," she whispered back.The room had pretty much cleared. She stood in a corner, me facing her. Releasing my cock, she unzipped my pants and reached in grabbing my cock. She gave it a good tug and then fondling the head, said, "Yes, I see we do have a pre-cum situation." With that, she released my cock, zipped my pants and slowly licked her fingers which carried my pre-cum."May I call you," she asked."You can call me for anything at any time," I replied.With that she glided away and starting chatting with other guests. It was just as if nothing had happened. I was really hoping that she called. Then I remembered that we'd not exchanged numbers. Not-to-worry, I could always get her number from our mutual friends.Sitting at my desk the following Tuesday, the phone rang. I picked it up and a woman said, "I'm in the market for some pre-cum. Would you be able to help me with that," she asked?"Yes, Linda. I can absolutely help you with that. I'm in a meeting with my boss right now, may I return you call," I asked. "What's your number?" I jotted down the number and promised to call her back shortly.I rushed the remainder of he meeting with my boss. As he left my office, I picked up the phone and called Linda. She picked up."Hello, Linda. What can I do to help you," I asked? I was sure she could hear the smirk in my voice. "Perhaps I could offer you dinner tonight.""No dinner. I told you I was horny not hungry. Do you have any offers that don't involve food?""Perhaps I could come to your place and we could start with my pre-cum and take it all the way to post cum," I said."Take down my address. Let's say seven," she said. She proceeded to give me her address which I wrote down, shoving the paper with the address and phone number into my pants pocket. I didn't have to check anything. My cock was already hard in anticipation.How refreshing to meet a woman who knew what she wanted and was not afraid to ask for it.I arrived at her place, a nice house in the suburbs, promptly at seven. I didn't want to be a minute late for what promised to be a big fucking evening. I rang the bell and waited.She opened the door with a big smile and welcome me in. I handed over the bottle of wine that I'd brought reminding her that she'd passed on food, but hadn't said anything about wine.She got glasses while I popped the cork and pored the wine. We took our glasses to the living room, got comfortable on the couch. We covered the basic unimportant conversation: job, hobbies, likes, dislikes, nice house, how long you lived here, etc.During the conversation, her hand had found my crotch again and was teasing me through my pants. I'd rested my hand on her knee and slowly moved up her leg. Finding her pussy without any panties. Using the first joint of two fingers, I slid them up and down between her pussy lips. She reacted positively. She squirmed a bit and I know it was exciting her so I continued to taunt her pussy. My finger found her clit and I started massaging it in a small circular motion. She let out a little sound that let me know that I had her full attention.As I gently stroked her pussy, she had gotten really wet. I guess she'd been missing a lot of sex after her husband. Her cunt seemed ready to make up for lost time."What do you say to moving this to the bedroom," I asked."Not quite yet," she said.I was a little surprised. She knew why I was here and she was sitting in a puddle of pussy juices. What's the deal?Just then, I heard, "Mom, I'm leaving now." Down the hall came a teenage girl with a backpack. I quickly pulled my hand from under her dress before the girl could see what I was doing."This is my teenage daughter, Lilly," she said.I offered Lilly my hand and said hello. She returned it with a smile. I couldn't read the meaning behind the smile. It could have meant "nice to meet you -- I have good manners" or it could have been "I know you're her to fuck my mom."Lilly was a pretty blond, with a great slender body characteristic of teen girls. She had nice breast -- not huge, but she was not flat chested. Her tiny hips were covered by a short denim skirt. She looked athletic with a flat tummy and strong, but still girlish, legs. In short, she was a dish, just like her mom.She said her goodbye, said she'd be home late and kissed her mom goodnight. In a flash she was out the front door."So, I'm guessing that is why we're not in the bedroom yet."Bingo. And, I wanted her to meet you. Sometimes after meeting someone she gives me our secret 'dump him' code.""Am I on the Dump Him list?""No, she liked you. You got two thumbs up.""Glad that I passed! So, where were we? Oh, yes, I was wondering if you had a bedroom in this house, because I'm ready to fuck." I normally would not have said that, but Linda was proving to be an up-front lady.She showed me to the bedroom and I took off my shoes and socks and tossed them in the corner. I drew her close and started to kiss her. She went right for the tongue. She was sexy as hell! She removed my shirt and dropped it to the floor. I fumbled with her top and when it was off, I released her breast from her bra.I really like the feel of her tits on my bare chest. I focused my tongue on her tits and nipples. They responded quick; the nipples became hard. I had never seen nipples pop up that large and I couldn't resist sucking them -- first one then the other. She responded with low moaning.Dropping to my knees, I removed her skirt. Now, her pussy was right in my face. My fingers went back to the exploration they'd started in the living room. She was still wet from earlier.There she stood, naked. I looked up to see her holding her breasts and pinching the nipples. I was still on my knees. I moved her legs apart just enough to get at her pussy hole. I rub all around it and then inserted one, then two fingers. My tongue was playing with her clit. I could tell that this was all working for her.In a moment, her body became stuff and I knew that she was going to have an orgasm. Her breathing picked up and then she held her breath. She was cumming.I'd been so intent on making the most of her pussy, that I'd forgotten about my cock. I looked down and it was super hard and pointing straight ahead.I stood up and picked Linda up and took her to the bed. Laying her down I lay beside her. She turned half a turn so that she faced me as I lay on my back. She started to rub my chest. Soon she was playing with my nipples. Like her nipples, mine became hard and she started to suck on them. I'd never had a woman suck on my nipples. I thought of that as something men did to women, but it was a real turn-on.She rubbed my chest and proceeded down to my pubic hair which she stroked. She brushed pass my very stiff cock and reached down and fondled my balls. I was so turned on."That feels so good," I said."How about this," she asked.She slid down in the bed and between my legs. With one hand she pushed my cock up out of the way and started to lick my ball sack. Again, something no other woman had ever done for me. It was good.In no time, she had taken one of my balls into her mouth and was gently sucking it. After a minute or so, she allowed that ball to slip out of her mouth and she took the other one into her now empty mouth. After a couple of minutes, she tried to get my entire ball sack and both balls into her mouth. She worked at it but it was too much for her mouth. She let the remaining ball slip between her lips as it came out of her mouth.To have easy access to my balls, she'd been holding the tip of my cock against my pubic hair. With the ball sack now laying between my legs, she released my cock head. My cock pointed to the ceiling. She started at the base and licked it the entire length wiggling her tongue when she reached the head. This she repeated two more times. On the third time, when she got to the head of my cock, she swallowed it.I had started to pre-cum, so she had no issues sliding her mouth down my cock's length. I was getting really excited."No. Stop. I want to fuck you. Now!"She stopped and lay on the bed beside me. I took a moment as I didn't want to cum as soon as I was inside her pussy."Lady, I need to speak to your pussy."I slipped down her body getting between her legs. I licked every inch of her lips and pussy from clit to hole. My thumb took over after I'd tongued her clit for a while. My fingers were inside her pussy. Her pussy was literally dripping juices. There was a small puddle on the bed. It seemed to be the time to get my cock into her pussy.I slipped up her body kissing her as I went. Stopping for a moment to nibble her nipples. By the time we were engaged in some hot tongue kissing, my cock was at her pussy. I pulled myself up to a kneeling position between her legs and grabbed my cock. It was rock hard and ready for pussy. I used the head to rub her clit a bit more and then slid my cock's head the full length of her lips. Up and down. Up and down. I stopped with the head of my cock poised and ready to enter her pussy.I leaned forward slightly and the head of my cock disappeared into her pussy. I paused. She moaned. I pulled out. My cock head was out but still resting at the opening. I didn't need to touch it to keep it where it belonged. Slowly, I pushed my cock forward until I was about half way in. I paused. My cock was swimming in pussy juice. I pulled my cock back until just the head was out-of-sight. I felt her tighten her virginal muscles. She was really gripping my cock head.As I said, "Nice." I thrusted my entire cock into her pussy. I was now balls deep. She felt so good. After a moment, I started slow fucking her. I reached out and grabbed the inside of her knees and pushed her legs into the air. I was now pumping my cock into her pussy at a steady medium pace. With each thrust, she's either moan or offer up a little grunt.She reached down and started to finger her clit. The moaning got louder.I thought about slowing things down by changing positions, but gave that plan a second thought. Everyone was enjoying things as they were and I had the feeling that this was not going to be the only shot I got at this pussy.I picked up the pace of my thrusting and could feel her tightening her pussy around my cock. She was about to cum. Her body suddenly went rigid and she shouted something that I couldn't understand. That was all I needed. I plunged my cock balls-deep into her pussy and started to cum. I could feel each squirt of spunk being blown deep into her virginal canal. I held still, keeping my cock fully inserted in her pussy. I wanted every drop of cum as deeply inside her as possible.I didn't move.After a minute or so, I pulled back and my cock slowly slid from her pussy. It was covered in her juice and my cum.I rolled off of Linda and lay beside her. We were both still breathing heavily.After a few minutes we felt strong enough to talk. "I have a question," I said. "Did Lilly know I was here to fuck her mother?""Yes. My daughter and I keep an open dialogue.""Man, I'm glad she gave me two thumbs up. I would have hated to miss this!""Me too!"I looked at her and said, "So, was this a one off, or will we be fucking a lot in the future?""More than you know!"There was much more. We started seeing us regularly with my spending the night at her place three or four times a week. The sex was great and never boring and I became really comfortable with Linda and Lilly. As the months passed, we went on weekend trips, celebrated Lilly's nineteenth birthday, high school graduation, and acceptance to college. Linda and I engaged freely with both of our circles of friends. It was all good.It was late June and I was headed to Linda's after work. We'd planned a dinner out and I was going to stay the night. I arrived around 5:30pm and was met at the door by Lilly. He said, “Hi” and welcomed me inside.“I just got off the phone with mom. She's had some work emergency and she'll be at least an hour late. She said make yourself at home and she'd call when she left the office.”“Did she say what it was?”“No, just that she was sorry.”“Well,” I said. I guess we have time to talk. You've been so busy getting ready for college we haven't had a long chat in a while.““Yes. Actually, there was something I wanted you to help me with.” She suddenly had a shy face and seemed unsure about continuing.[[MORE]]“Come on, it's me. You can tell or ask me anything. You know I've very fond of your mom and you,” I said hoping to make whatever it was easier for her.I took a chair from the table in the eat-in kitchen and turned it around to the counter. Lilly turned one of the counter-height stools to face me. She was dressed for the warm weather. She had a t-shirt on with the logo of her new college on it. Her skirt was a lightweight fabric and came halfway to her knee.There was no doubt, she was really cute.“So, how can I help? Something about college?”“Sorta. I don't know if mom told you, but I'm still a virgin.”“No,” I said. “That really didn't come up in our talks – I mean really outside of what we'd talk about. Okay. So, you're a virgin. Lots of people are.”“I don't want to go off to college as a virgin. So, I want to deal with it now.”“I thought you were still dating Bobby. It was not of my business, but I thought that he'd – well, picked your cherry.”She paused for a moment. “That's part of the problem. Bobby would most likely screw it up, I mean with the hymen and all. He's so dumb on these things!”“So. You want me to talk to Bobby and walk him through it so that he doesn't screw it up?”“No. I don't want Bobby!”I kind of understood not wanting a high school boy to be your first. They fumble around and finally get their little dicks in your pussy, blow their cum in under a minute and then rush off to tell their friends. The next day at school, before lunch, two of Bobby's friends would ask Lilly for a date. I thought back to my high school days. I'd gotten into two pussies. The first was Megan because my buddy Doug had told me that she'd fucked him. So, I took her to Lover's Lane and finally got her out of her panties, my dick in her cunt and I was done before I knew it. The other was Cindy. Back to Lover's Lane. Getting her out of her panties was more of an effort. Finally, she was ready and I thrusted my dick into her pussy and facing some resistance before it went all the way in. It was her first time and I'd broken her hymen. Again, it took me about a minute to cum in her pussy and she was crying the whole time. Everyone deserves better memories of their first time than that.“Well, who do I talk to? Who and what do you want?”She stared at me. “I want you to fuck me. I trust you to do it right,” she said.“Thanks for the vote of confidence, but I'm with your mom and I'm pretty sure that fucking her daughter is way out of bounds!”“Don't worry about mom. I can take care of her. I really need you to do this for me.”Her legs together, she lifted her feet from the bottom rung of the stool to the next ones up. It positioned her so that I was looking right at her knees. She slowly spread her legs. She had no panties. I was staring transfixed. I had expected to see her pubic area cover with fine, blond hair. There was none. Obviously, she had gotten waxed. The lack of pubic hair made her crotch seem even younger.Her legs were only slightly ajar at this point, but she slowly moved her knees apart. I could see her pussy lips. They were closed showing a slight line down the center. It was as if those lips had never been touched or opened. I was starting to get very hard.She lifted one knee, putting that foot on the seat of the stool. It was then that the line down her crotch disappeared and the lips separated just a bit. Her pussy was just an arm's length from my face.She was right. Bobby didn't deserve this.“Come on. Mom will not be home for an hour. Let's make the most of it. You can break my hymen and teach me to fuck!”With that she hopped off the stool leaned forward and kissed me on the lips slowly. I opened my lips a bit and took her tongue and she took mine.While we kissed, she reached down and unzipped my pants and took out my cock. I reached forward, pulled up her skirt. She spread her legs a bit and I stroked her hairless pussy. Soon I had a finger in her slot. She flinched. She had a small gasp when I brushed by fingers across her clit. We were beyond the point of no return.“Your mother must never know and this is a one time, lose-your-cherry thing.”We stood up and she took me by the hand to her room. I helped her out of her clothes and she lay across the bed. I stripped off my clothes and tossed them into a pile.Damn. She was so young and beautiful. It was exciting that my cock was about to go where no cock had gone before – into that tight little pussy.“So, are you really a virgin,” I asked.“Sure, check if you want to.”I took up a place between her legs and gently opened her pussy lips starting at the top. I gently rubbed her clit and then let my tongue take up her clit. As I opened up her lips, I could see her hymen with its small hole. I rubbed it with my thumb. “How does that feel,” I asked. She answered with a moan.My tongue went to work on her hymen. I was pressing it gently and it gave just a little bit.I stopped all at once. “Are you on birth control,” I asked.“Absolutely, dumb ass.”After tonguing her pussy for a while more, I moved up to lay beside her. I kissed her neck and fondled her breast – rubbing and licking her nipples.She reached over and took my cock into her hand. She rubbed it slowly. Then she moved around and took my cock head into her mouth. “You know, I've seen pictures of dicks, but I didn't realize that they were this size or felt like this,” she said and giggled.Her dick sucking technique needed a lot of work, but I decided to let it go for the moment. Can't learn everything in a day.She moved back to lay beside me and I licked and massaged her pert tits. They were beautiful. My hand reached down to her smooth, hairless crotch. It was as smooth as a baby's butt and it was quite a thrill. As I rubbed where the hair was missing, she opened her legs and I ran my finger up and down her slit. I paused several times to gently touch her hymen. The thought of plucking it made me even harder.My fingers went back to her clit. I slowly toyed with it and she started to moan. She was getting into the mood. My finger switched between small circular motions and back-and-forth. As she responded, I increased the pace and her body started to move without control. Her first orgasm was starting. I continued with both her nipples and her clit and soon her body went rigid and she arched her back off of the bed.“Oh, oh, oh,” she cried out as if this was the only word she could remember.Her rapid panting stopped and she was holding her breath. Not willing to let her off easy, I continued and so did her cumming. Finally, she could stand it no longer and pulled my hand away from her clit. Slowly she calmed down. “Did I just cum,” she asked. I just smiled.In a couple of minutes her breathing returned to normal and she looked at me and said, “I want more!”I kissed her and moved down with my head between her legs. Her clit was huge. That must help to explain her huge orgasm. I positioned by mouth over her clit and my tongue went to work. Already excited, soon she was approaching her second cum of the afternoon. I left her clit a couple of times to slid my tongue down her pussy to tongue that sexy hymen. The hymen hole was tiny, about the size of a pencil, but it was gushing wave after wave of pussy juices. After her second full cum, I moved back up to lay beside her. Gently caressing her tits, I asked her if she was ready.“Yes, I'm ready, fuck me.” After a momentary pause, she asked, “Is this going to hurt?”I said, “yes.” I could tell that she was apprehensive and that I needed to calm her. I reach my hand down to her smooth crotch. “When they waxed your crotch, did it hurt?”“Yes, when they ripped off the wax. But it only hurt for a few seconds. No big deal.”“Well, this will be the same. It will hurt for a few seconds and then you'll be fine and we'll fuck. The upside here is that unlike waxing, you'll only do this once.”“Okay,” she said with caution in her voice.I took a pillow and doubled it over and placed it under the small of her back. This lifted her pussy up into the air for a better approach. I positioned myself on my knees between her spread legs. Knowing that in a few moments I'd be inside that virgin pussy, made me start to pre-cum. I leaned forward just a bit and slid the head of my cock up and down her slit, delivering most of the pre-cum to her hymen.My cock was ready. It was never harder, even the first time I'd fucked her mother. My balls were dangling below waiting for their chance to slap up against that tight ass and asshole.I continued to rub my cock along her slit – each time spending a little more time on her hymen. The next time my cock head was rubbing her hymen, I pressed a little bit. I guess she thought her time had come and she shuddered. I told her that everything was fine and encouraged her to relax. Good advice, but I admitted to myself that if the roles were reversed, that I'd not find that all too comforting.It was time to focus. I positioned my cock's head at her hymen. Between my pre-cum and her pussy juices it was very wet and inviting. I gently moved my hips back and forth each time applying just a little bit more pressure on her maidenhead. Each time the pressure was applied, I paused a little longer. I could tell that she was anxious and I was prolonging her torment.I press my cock against her one more time and when I withdrew, I immediately thrusted forward. My cock broke the hymen and she let out a little yelp. I paused with my cock only about three inches into her pussy.“It's done; you okay,” I said.“Yes, she replied. It was easier than I'd feared. So, no more virginity for me.”With that I pulled my cock back a bit leaving only the head in her pussy. It was time for me to fuck this tight little pussy. I slid in half way and saw her eyes get big. “There's more,” I told her, “Are you okay?” She nodded as I think words had failed her. I leaned forward and thrust my ass forward and my cock slid all the way into her. She was really wet and tight, but her pussy felt really good. After a moment, I started to move in and out of her. Soon, we were in a rhythm – my cock sliding full length in and out and her matching my strokes. I leaned forward putting my elbows on either side of her. I kissed her, sliding my tongue into and out of her mouth in sync with my cock in her pussy.She started to moan again. Her body started to move with mine. I was overwhelmed by being her first, and the tightness of her cunt. I needed to regain control. I slowed and then stopped my pushing in and out of her pussy. I pulled back and my cock slid slowly from her pussy. I moved along side her on the bed and like her laid on my back.She looked at me and said, “Is that all? Did you cum?”“No, I didn't cum. Come here and straddle me. Ride my cock.”She needed only the invitation. She straddled me and lowered herself onto me. When she had taken all of my cock, she started to slide forwards and backwards. Changing the exact stroke, she found her sweet spot and started pumping me eagerly. After several minutes, she shifted her position and continued. Her moaning returned, this time much louder.“Let's try another position.”“Sure. That'd be great.”She swung her leg over me as she dismounted my cock. With my hands on either side of her waist, I moved her into the doggie position. On my knees behind her, I leaned forward, pushed her head to the bed and then reaching between her legs rubbed her clit. She shrieked. Moving my fingers along her slit I could feel her juices. I pulled myself up and grabbed my cock and pointed it to her pussy. We'd done all of the easy stuff, so I slammed it into her cunt in one hard, powerful push. Without pausing, I started pounding her hard and fast. She yelped.“I never knew it would be this good!”I leaned forward just enough to grab her tits. I squeezed and she uttered what can only be called a guttural growl. She had become an animal.I could feel myself swelling inside her. She came with more animal sounds. I could control myself no longer. I thrusted three more times and then buried my cock in her cunt. I could feel my cum squirting into her pussy. After another minute, I slowly slid my cock out of her pussy. My dick was still dripping drops of cum and cum was starting to run out of her pussy.We both slumped onto the bed. It was then that the phone rang. Lillie got up and answered it. It was her mom. It was a short conversation. She hung up. That was mom. She leaving now and should be her in twenty minutes.Linda arrived with pizza.I thought dinner was awkward, but everyone else seemed to be fine. Lilly cast a few looks my way. Everything seemed fine.Later, Lilly went to meet friends and Linda got into bed.Everything about fucking Linda seemed fresh and new; just that much better.After I exploded inside her, I pulled out and lay on my back beside her. She turned to me, laying on her side using one arm to prop up her head. She ran her fingers across the hair on my chest stopping a couple of times to tease my nipples.“Thanks,” she said.“Ah. Think nothing of it. On behalf of my cock and balls, I would like to say it's aways a pleasure to pleasure you. Please call on us anytime you're horny.”Smiling she said, “Not that. I mean thanks for taking care of Lilly.”My blood ran cold. How did she know? What was happening here? “I. I…”“No, I'm serious. It was a good thing you did. She loved it and putting her virginity in her past, she can be her new self. We certainly could not leave this to that dumbass, Bobby!”“Yeah, he is a dumbass! Actually, I was flattered to be asked. I'm glad that you were on board as I'd never want to hurt you.”“Well, of course. I sent the message that you'd have at least an hour and I'd call before I started home.”It was starting to click in my head. I asked, “So you were not working late at the office?”“No, I was at the mall wasting time.”“So, you were window shopping for new bath towels knowing that I was home with Lilly have sex?”“Lilly wanted this and she wanted it with you. Remember the first night you came over, she gave you two thumbs up. She's always really liked you. She feels very close to you.”“There's just one more thing,” she said. “You're never to fuck her again. Period.”Lilly went to college in the fall. She became a fine young woman.By bart23233 for Literotica.

 River FantasyVillage reunion turns steamy, fueled by erotic river sighting.by Kuntry yute. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. The rain burst out of nowhere, as it usually does. One minute the afternoon was bright and sunny, then the sun just disappeared behind a big dark cloud and the rain cut loose.No one was in the house but me, with Mama off to see her church sister. The rain was heavy. You could see it in the fat drops and the fast-moving muddy streams that turned the yard into a small riverbed. But the best part for me was the pounding on the zinc roof, as if the rain was playing a whole heap of kettle drums at the same time. The wind picked up at times, lashing the large banana leaves into a crazy dance, like big, awkward hands flapping to the heavy rain drops. I watched and listened, content inside the warm, dry house. It was a good mood, like I could roll with the energy and rhythm and dance to my heart's content, or get a sheet and curl up in the big couch, to just rest or doze off.I had something else in mind though, and the first real buzz of anticipation and excitement coursed through my body, leaving me tingling and warming up all over, especially down in my belly bottom and my nipples. The sensation cooled off a bit as I thought about Mama coming home sooner than expected. She had almost caught me once, and I was saved only by the fact that she had left her keys and had to call me to open the door. She had her keys now, and the rain would mask any sound of her approach.But I wasn't going to be denied. This moment was too good to waste. The living room had a big window that looked out on the yard and provided a full view of anyone approaching, as long as the curtain was not fully drawn. I could enjoy the comfort of the love seat and keep an eye out for Mama; all I needed to do was turn it around to face the yard.I easily flipped the couch around, nervous excitement overtaking my senses and body as I imagined the delights just seconds away. I quickly washed my hands in the bathroom, pulled a couple items from my drawer and hustled back to the living room. I started opening the curtains and recoiled in shock and irritation.Someone – looks like a man - was out there in the rain, splashing up on the verandah and depositing a rickety black umbrella in a corner before knocking on the door. The umbrella was useless, on account of all the water he was busy brushing off his arms and legs. I stashed my items under the couch seat and opened the door, intent on quickly dealing with him and getting to my pleasure.“Hi Cherry” he greeted after a slight pause, surprised uncertainty in his eyes as he brushed a few droplets from his face. I figured he was expecting to see Mama instead of me.“Tony, right?” I responded with a smile.“Yes,” he said, grinning suddenly at me from his rain-wet face.My irritation was dissolving rapidly as I looked him over. I had glimpsed him three nights ago, the first time since he had left for university two years ago. Many people didn't go to university from this village, and people talked about him a lot, including his mother who couldn't stop boasting about her bright son. It was annoying, especially for someone like me that didn't make it to university.I wasn't annoyed now though. He was short and stocky when we were kids. He wasn't tall now, just medium height, about two inches taller than my five foot eight. The stocky look was still there, but more athletic, like he was a sprinter or one of those American football players. As a boy his father used to give him bad haircuts, and it worsened the look of his face which was already ordinary with the flat nose and large, almost bulging eyes. Nobody would call him handsome now, but he had grown up well, sporting a clean shaved head, with eyes that were sharp and intelligent looking, and a face that was strong and hard, like a thick chunk of cured pimento wood.His eyes moved quickly, up and down, just as I had done. But it was open and forward, the type of look that said he was not afraid to show his hand. He wanted me to know he was seeing me as a woman, a woman that grabbed his interest, and he wanted me to react to that interest.I was interested in him for real, no doubt about it. I had felt it when I saw him last Friday, that flash of sexual curiosity, seeing him all sexy and relaxed. He had looked at me quickly, followed by a smile of recognition and a polite greeting. I smiled back, blushing and hoping he hadn't seen the interest in my eyes. Now I grinned to myself, thinking how smooth he was then in the public place, acting all polite and decent, when he was clearly interested and just biding his time.There was a prickling on my skin, leaving goosebumps on my arms and my nipples felt like someone was giving them little electric shocks. My pumpum twitched suddenly with pleasure, a sweet, achy pleasure. I was shocked at the reaction in my body and suddenly my thighs squeezed together, as if to keep the feelings trapped down there and not affecting the rest of me, for fear he could see his effect on me.He was like a godsend, appearing as if by miracle, just when I was in the mood to frig myself with the weather and Mama cooperating so well. But with some effort I reined in the feelings. There was desire in his eyes, but I couldn't assume he was planning to do anything about it right now.“You here to see Mama?” I asked.“Yeah,” he said, after a little hesitation. “My Mama asked me to drop off this partner money, and I couldn't pass up the chance to see you.”“I see you develop some sweet tongue,” I said saucily but I am sure he could tell I was flattered by his words.“Sweet tongue yes, but truth too,” he said boldly, eyes lively with daring.“Well, it's good to see you too,” I said, giving him a little something in return, although I was warming up to him much faster than my words would indicate.He held out his hand, offering an envelope that bulged slightly with the contents.“I'll give it to her,” I said, taking the envelope.He stood there for a moment, eyes thoughtful, looking me over. I watched him, imagining the wheels turning in his head, figuring out how he should proceed. I waited, realizing belatedly with a touch of embarrassment that my lips were parted in anticipation of his next move.“You want to dry those clothes?” I asked suddenly, surprising myself with the question. “Could give you time for the rain to ease off and you can tell me about life in Kingston.”He looked at me sharply, surprise on his face. He looked down at his body with a frown, no doubt seeing and feeling the wetness in his shirt and pants. He looked at me, eyes steady, thinking it over.“Ok,” he said with a shrug and smile. “Do you have something for me to put on or am I supposed to wait naked?”“Not a bad idea,” I laughed back at him, knowing he was seeing the devilry in my eyes. “Don't worry though, I'll get you some of Papa's clothes. He doesn't need them anymore.”I found a clean set of pants and shirt that looked close enough for his size. It was far from perfect though, because he was shorter and more muscular than Papa. The shirt was tight across his chest and arms and the pants were snug in the butt and crotch. He looked funny and sexy at the same time. He went and sat in my couch, making himself comfortable while I draped his wet clothes on the warm grate behind the fridge.We talked for a bit, catching up on each other's life over the past two years. I felt jealous, because he seemed to be doing so much and here I was wasting away in the dead-end village. He surprised me though, by praising what I was doing.“Honey is a big deal,” he said, a little frown on his face. “You just need to scale up and get connected to the right distribution channels.”I didn't go to university, but I was always learning shit from free college courses and podcasts when the internet complied, so I knew what he was talking about.“Scale up needs money and time, and that's time I have to put in my regular job.”“Let me think about it,” he replied, then leaned back in the couch with a strange smile on his face. “I see you still go to the river?”“What?” I asked, frowning at him. I was perplexed as to why he would ask about the river.“Those days were exciting even with the hard work,” he said with a longing look on his face. “Remember how we all used to play after the wash? Hide and seek, catch crawfish, eat guineps till we couldn't walk properly…”“Oh boy,” I smiled, remembering. “Those were the good old days. Kids nowadays just want to play video games. No love for nature. We don't even wash clothes down there anymore. That life pretty much done.”“Yet you were there yesterday,” he said quietly, his eyes still on my face.“You were at the river?” I asked him, a nervous type of anxiousness spreading slowly through my belly.He nodded silently, watching me. It might not be too bad, I thought to myself. Maybe he saw me going down or coming up, not necessarily in the river itself. But his next words shattered my flimsy hope.“That big pool with the mango tree over it. I was heading for it, but just as I was about to climb down the bank, I saw you. I immediately thought of leaving but I just stood there, as if I had no power to move. I'm sorry for snooping on you but it was as if you hooked me right there, and the more I looked the more you pulled me in.”I was ashamed and angry. In truth I really didn't mind if someone sees me naked if I know and can make the decision for myself. But this was Peeping Tom stuff, him seeing me and copping a look without me knowing.“You were snooping on me?” I snapped at him.“Your fault for bathing out in public,” he said calmly, a little smile dancing across his lips, no doubt enjoying himself.It was true. I knew it could happen but figured and hoped no one would be around. I was dying for a river bath; to have all the water I need to wash freely without thinking about conserving water. At least I didn't bathe fully naked, although the flimsy slip was not much covering, especially when wet.“What was so enticing?” I asked. His reasoning had taken away my excuse for being angry, and I decided to focus on the exciting part of what he had said.“Everything,” he said, a faraway look in his eyes, faraway and happy. “I could just look at you all day, if you were just standing there in that wet slip, sticking to you like a second skin, you all curvy and sweet. But when you start to wash yourself it just make it sweeter.”I am accustomed to men telling me how I look, in explicit terms. This was different. It's amazing how two men could make it clear that they want bed you, and one leaves you disgusted while the other makes you wat to take off your panties right away. Tony was the panty dropping type.He looked me in the eye once more and shuffled around in the couch, trying to make himself more comfortable, maybe because the pants were too tight for him. Without thinking my eyes slipped down to his crotch and they popped in surprise when I saw the clear outline of his hood to one side. I was surprised but the achiness in my pussy ramped up even more as I imagined him without pants.He must have caught my eyes, and I am sure now that I wanted him to see me checking him out like that. His expression changed, his eyes boring into me, so intense that it was like I was not wearing any clothes and he could see all my nakedness and even into my thoughts.it was surprising to me how comfortable and excited I felt, all alone here with him. Somehow, he had put me at ease without trying too hard, just by being himself. It helped a lot that I was already in the mood to play, but he sure revved up my interest.It was strange. He wasn't really my type. He was this nice, book type, not the big-talking rude boys I tend to like, even though they were not the best for me. Tony was different in a good way from way back, and his time in the city sure made him a sexy, confident man.“So what exactly got you so spellbound at the river?” I asked finally.“All of you, but it was a different level of wonder when you started to soap up,” he said, pulling my attention firmly back from my thoughts and squarely on to him. “It was like watching you caressing yourself for my benefit, caressing and massaging, your body wet and covered in soap bubbles. And the way you did it…it was not just a chore, not just cleaning yourself. I could tell you were enjoying it, and that part was a huge turn on too.”“I love taking a bath,” I said, my mind all woozy with the beauty and sexiness of what he was saying. I always love poetry and he was speaking the sweetest, hottest verses to me right now“And I can't forget,” he continued, eyes glazed and slowly licking his lips at the memory. “You squatted down a bit, spreading your legs wide, and the slip ride up, showing off all of them firm, smooth thighs. And then you move that soapy rag up between them. I couldn't see exactly what you were doing, but I could see your hand moving in, way in, then slowly and firmly up and down, soap suds covering all of your hand, your upper thighs and pussy area. You keep washing, up and down, then around in little circles, then in and out. I managed to look at your face a few times, hoping you were not noticing me watching you. But your eyes were closed by then…as if you were in another world. Your body trembled then, vibrating…and when you opened your eyes you looked so blissful…the joy on your face was real as your hand moved under the dress."Afterwards you waded into deeper water and sink down till the water was up to your chest. You bobbed up and down, rinsing off. You weren't wearing any brassiere and your breasts bounced up and down, so round and juicy looking with the wet slip plastered tight on them. I couldn't take my eyes off them. You were smiling at this time, a little smile, but a real smile…and I wonder how good it must feel to get such pleasure from washing your pumpum.”He stopped talking and I realized I was staring at him, my mouth wide open, hardly breathing, legs turning jelly. My body felt hot all over and I knew I was in heat. My pumpum was fluttering, steady and strong, like another heart was down there between my legs. There was a wetness too, warm and sticky, like a raw honey spring was starting to open up inside of me.“It was a good feeling,” I said to him, but decided not to mention that all that trembling and vibrating was me cumming. Maybe he knew and decided not to go there too. “And that's what has you running over here to see me?”“Yeah,” he smiled. “It was the exclamation point. I had seen you a couple days before and was going to check on you, but that just sealed the deal. I knew I had to come and see you”“And I am glad you did. You are just what I need with this rain pouring down out there.”I was shocked at how forward I sounded, but he had me feeling a certain way and I was in no condition to resist him, not that I wanted to at all.“I wished you would say that,” he responded, flexing his strong legs, spreading them wide, causing his cock to shift and stand out even more in the tight pants. He followed my eyes, then looked back at me. “Come over here. I want to feel what it's like to stroke your pussy the way you did.”The rain was still lashing outside as I walked the short distance over to him. I stopped a few inches from him, and he leaned forward, his face in line with my crotch. He looked up at me, eyes locked with mine, a little question in his eyes. I realized he was asking permission, even though I would bet he was picking up my sex scent and knew I was ready for him. I smiled at him and he smiled back, the question disappearing from his face.He was the man now, eyes heavy with desire and a lot of good, healthy lust. His wide nostrils opened up, like a jack donkey scenting the ginnie in heat. His tongue was out, slowly moistening the thick lips, moving slowly back and forth.His hands went around my waist and down to my ass, his fingers strong and possessive, gently squeezing my big, soft ass. I grunted as the pleasure build up some more. He looked up at me, satisfied with my response, then got bolder. His hands went under my dress and palmed my ass cheeks again. This time I felt the hard warmth of his hands on my bare ass, because I was wearing one of those thongs with just a little string buried deep between my ass cheeks.“You feel good,” he said softly, his hands busy, roaming all over my ass, fingertips finding and tracing the two dimples on my left cheek, then stroking all over, exploring me to his heart's content.“I like it, don't stop,” I encouraged him, leaning in to brace myself on his broad shoulders. He was like a rock, hard and firm, and I leaned into him as he owned my ass, kneading and stroking, then spreading the cheeks apart, so wide until I could feel my pussy lips opening slightly.“No stopping,” he said again, looking up at me. He kept his eyes on mine and I felt his fingers snaked under the strings of the thongs and slowly rolled them down my thighs. He carefully removed them from around my feet, then tucked them in the pants pocket. He flipped up the hem of the dress and his head disappeared from my view.He sniffed my pussy. Sniffed again, his lips so close to my flesh I could feel his warm breath on the sensitive lips.“You smell good,” he said from beneath the dress, his voice muffled but clear enough for me to hear him above the crashing rain. “It smell like good pussy.”He stood up suddenly and pointed to the couch. “Sit down,” he said, his voice all of a sudden sounding like a command. I quickly complied, body buzzing with anticipation.“Lean back,” he commanded again. “Make yourself comfortable.”I leaned back meekly, totally at his mercy. He seemed to tower over me, standing there, legs braced, his dick thick and hard in my dead Papa's pants.“Spread your legs. Put them up on the armrest. I want you wide open for me.”I hesitated a bit, but he was having none of it. “Just do it,” he said firmly, his bare foot nudging mine.I did as he demanded, lifting my legs up on to the armrest. The dress ride up all the way on my thighs to my belly. I lay there like that, fully skin out, exposing all of my wide-open thighs and my pussy to his eyes. And the doubt hit me hard as I lay there like that, doubt filling up my mind with negative thoughts, doubt that he would be disappointed.He didn't say or do anything, just stand there, eyes fastened on my pumpum, his mouth hanging open and breathing hard. He looked like he was in a spell, like the pussy put obeah on him. The doubt vanished and I smiled with relief and satisfaction. And I could feel the warmth spreading all over me again, starting out in my open pussy, like there was a fire growing down there, growing and spreading out.“What a way you like the pussy, ehh?” I asked him, although it was more like telling him.“Yeah,” he breathed, kneeling down and shuffling in between my legs.“What you like?”“How it's pretty,” he said, eyes roving over it. “So fat and juicy looking. The way you trim it low I can see all the meat. So plump and fresh looking. And the way it's opening up, showing off the sweet puffy brown lips and that wet, pink insides. Look at the clit…I can't wait to lick it good.”“Lick…??”He must have seen the shock on my face because he laughed and firmly nodded his head, making it clear he was going to do whatever he wanted.“Never get your pussy licked? Anybody ever eat you out?”“No,” I said, shocked and embarrassed at the same time, but the excitement hit me hard and I feel my pussy spasm, the hole opening and closing like the mouth of a red snapper out of water.He moved fast without any warning. One minute he was staring at my pumpum pulsing before him and the next second his head dive in and his tongue was swiping through my pussy from bottom all the way up to the top. It was electric, his thick warm tongue licking my wet flesh like he was licking his favorite Devon House ice-cream, when you don't want it to melt and waste in the hot sun.“Oh Jesus,” I moaned, shutting my eyes in ecstasy and my toes curled as the pleasure run through my legs, almost giving me muscle contract as my body tensed up from the sweetness.“It's not Jesus,” he said, talking directly into my pussy. “It's Tony.”His hands grasped my thighs and pushed them wider apart and his lips fastened on my clit and sucked softly. As my head threatened to explode his tongue flicked out and lashed the sensitive meat, swirling around it in little circles that drove me wild.“Rahtid,” I gasped. “it's so good.”“Lots more to come,” he promised, leaning back and looking up at me, his mouth glistening with my pussy juice. “Just lean back and enjoy it.”His hands were warm and firm on my thighs, pressing in, bending me back in two until my legs were pressed against my breasts and my pussy and ass were wide open, on full display before his hungry eyes. I could see all of it, between my big tits, past my rounded tummy and between my thighs. The pussy mound was high, like a little round hill with the trimmed bush barely hiding the meat beneath. The mound split, separating into the plump pussy lips that always stand out like two juicy sausages in my panties, so fat they were usually peeping out on each side of the panty. And right in the middle, above the deep pussy groove, was the clit, as big as my thumb top, standing up hard, glistening with his spit and my cream.He was in awe of my pumpum, but his eyes were everywhere, roving all over my body. I love my body, but I have this shame about some parts, like my tummy. His eyes were glowing, pure joy in them as he took in all of me. From my full breasts, over my belly, then down my quaking thighs then back up to my pussy, resting there, like it was the gold mine of his search.He licked my inner thighs, the soft, delicate flesh just below my pumpum, the part that kissed each other when I sit down or walk.“That sweet,” I said, trying to spread my legs more, invite him in even more. He licked again, a long, slow lick from my fleshy thigh up to my sex, stopping just below the fat lips.“I'm not playing with you anymore,' he said, eyes flashing up to me before returning to the business at hand. True, he had just licked my pussy, and I was now exposed to the pleasure of oral sex. But I wasn't prepared for the intense pleasure, the strange closeness and the nastiness that he was about to deliver to me, straight through my eager, creaming pussy.He licked me again, his tongue delving into the center of my pussy, slurping up my sticky juices, then licking the tender inner lips."Oh God,” I moaned, as his tongue bored back into my hot hole and lapped me up, like he was drinking his favorite soup. He sucked up and down, drawing out the creamy cum, the sounds lewd and sexy all at once. It was sex sound, pussy sound, pleasure sound and my body and mind accepted and reacted to it, making my cunt even more soft and gushy, till the cream leaked out of me, running down the crease in my ass cheeks and on to the couch.“Eat out my pussy,” I coaxed him, my hand now on his shaved head, urging him on. He didn't need any encouragement, but the slurping got louder, and his tongue felt like a little cock, stimulating every nerve in my pumpum.“My clit now,' I groaned, arching up my ass off the couch, offering him all of my pussy. "Suck it like a lollipop.He did."Oh sweet Jesus,' I bawled, as the heat and electricity exploded in my fat clit, sending the shivers down into my pumpum.He lapped me, the thick pink tongue gliding in and out of my pussy as it spasmed and spewed more cream for him to slurp. His hands left my thighs and I held them wide for him as his hands spread my pussy lips wide open and he dove in, his tongue straight and firm, digging into me like a hard cock."Oh God, you so nasty,” I wailed as the tongue lashing put me in tremors.He didn't answer but suddenly I felt his finger sliding into my pussy and his tongue moved to claim my clit. He fucked me slowly with his finger, sinking all the way in then stroking firmly on the way out, teasing and exciting my pussy as no one had ever done before. He sucked and licked my clit at the same time, making me bawl with the twin pleasure. The rain thundered on the roof, matching my wails, and I felt a huge pressure building up inside me, way down in the depths of my cunt.It started to vibrate, big waves of delight rolling out with each lick and each finger fuck stroke. My body was trembling too, shaking in a frenzy. I gripped his head again, mashing his face into my cum plastered pussy and my thighs closed around his shoulders, squeezing and pressing him into me, as if I wanted his entire body to fuck my overstimulated pussy“Come for me now,' he ordered, screwing me with two fingers now, his lips and tongue going back to my clit, abusing it with delicious swirls and licks. My pussy was on fire, thanks to this grown up country nerd and I bellowed in the rain, cross-eyed and delirious from the pleasure attack."Come for me,” he commanded again. “Give it up gal. Make this fat pussy buss in my mouth.”It was too sweet. And the rough, in-charge patois pushed me over the edge. The spasm hit like a big earthquake and the pussy erupted. The ecstasy washed over me, and I bucked up into him, bawling with every bolt of pleasure. He stayed with me, holding me in place, his lips and tongue working on my heated clit, keeping the pleasure going as my juices flowed like ripe honey, coating his lips and chin.Finally it slowed down, and I relaxed back into the couch, the seat warm and sticky beneath me. He moved his mouth off my pussy and leaned in over me, a pleased puss smile on his face. He was plastered in cum, and I could see a small piece of pussy hair sticking to his lip. I gently removed it and showed it to him, and we laughed out loud.Suddenly I heard the hurried footsteps out back and I looked at Tony in shock and worry. He heard it too, a questioning look on his face. I moved quickly, no time to think about a big plan.“Go hide under the bed in there,” I instructed, pointing in the direction of my bedroom. “take your shoes with you.”His eyes widened in surprise, but he didn't question me, just did as I said. I straightened out my dress, looked around for my panties and recalled that Tony had put them in the pants pocket. I pushed the couch back in its right spot and cringed at the wet spot on it. I didn't have time to come up with a solution because the door rattled for a second or two then burst open as Mama rushed in, dripping rainwater.“You all wet,” I said. “Let me get you a towel.”“It's ok,” she replied. “I'll dry off after I get some food stuff at the shop. I just stopped to drop off my handbag and a few things. Thought of sending you but I need to pick out some things myself.”I breathed a big sigh of relief and waited in suspense, hoping Tony would keep quiet and out of sight.“It smell a little funny in here,” Mama frowned, nose sniffing the air.I knew what it was, and it was all over me and on the couch, like an irresistible perfume.“Might be the saltfish?” I asked innocently, gesturing towards the pot that contained the salted cod that was soaking in the water, in preparation for cooking.“Hmm,” she said doubtfully. “Must be a different type of saltfish that. It really smell high this time. Anyway, let me go get these things and come back. Start boil the saltfish.”She left the way she came in and when she got to the front of the house I watched her, peeking out through a small gap between the curtain and the wall. I waited until she was out the yard and up to the street, then watched some more until she disappeared around the corner.“You can come out now,” I called out to Tony.He was out in no time, a look of relief on his face and I could tell he was dying to laugh as well. “That was close, eh? You think really fast on your feet. What if there was no saltfish on the stove?”“I'd have to come up with something I guess,” I said, laughing at him. I switched the water in the pot and turned on the stove.We stood in silence for a bit, smiling at each other, eyes communicating the same message of delight over what we just did. But then his eyes roamed my body once more and grew sharp with desire. I looked at him, mouth going dry as I picked up his intention. My pussy clenched at the realization and I shivered with the thought of what he wanted to do to me.“You want to fuck me?” I asked slowly.“Yeah,” he nodded, moving in and kissing me. It was a long, deep kiss, and I tasted me in the kiss. I could tell he wanted me to taste it because he licked me all over, sucking in my wetness and giving me his, mingling everything together for us to enjoy as we greedily licked and sucked each other's lips and tongue.His hands palmed my ass once more and crushed me against him so that his hard cock rubbed against my lower belly, just above my pussy mound. He dipped slightly until it was pressed firmly against my sex. He rubbed against me like that and I felt him everywhere; his tongue deep in my mouth, hard chest stimulating my hard nipples, his hands spreading my ass cheeks and his cock exciting my pussy.“A going to fuck you now before your mother come back. Come over here.”He stripped off quickly and stood before me naked. I took my time. In the back of my head I knew we didn't have a lot of time and I needed him to dick me down good, but I took my time. He was fine. His body was hard from years of hard country work and developing bigger and harder, most likely from sports or the gym.His cock was a magnet. Even as I drank in his entire body I was tracking it from the corner of my eyes. It was there in shadowy form, but very real in the unmistakable bulk and the slight bobbing as he rocked back and forth on his heels. I looked at it now, fully giving it all my attention. It was not long but thick and heavy looking, very much like him, the skin smooth and tight, with a big vein running from top to bottom. He was circumcised, and the bulby head was extra smooth and shiny, as if it was polished with the greatest care.“I want to touch it,” I heard myself say. It wasn't my first cock by a long shot, but it had me in a trance, making me act like a spellbound virgin.“Say please,” he said, voice so firm I looked at him in surprise.“Say please,” he said again, eyes staring me down.“Please,” I said, my voice suddenly meek and soft, wondering how this man was bossing me around in my own house.“Get down on your knees.”Anger started to well up in me, but he moved into me, his eyes no more than two inches from mine. He was intense and in charge, suddenly reminding me of the big mongrel stalking the bitch in heat, knowing she was at his mercy. He knew I wanted him badly, and he was taking advantage of it to control me now. He saw the surrender in my eyes and his eyes blazed with the knowledge of the full conquest. His hands were on my shoulders, gentle but firm at the same time.I went down to my knees, the floor hard beneath them. I stared at his thigs, firm and strong like the mahogany tree trunk. His cock swayed between them, capturing my attention once more. I took it in my hands, cupping it, amazed at the heaviness and the heat radiating from it, thinking how it would easily fill up my pussy and heat it up.I caressed it slowly with my fingers, loving the smooth, silky feel, then closing my eyes and tracing the vein, enjoying the ridged feel. He inhaled suddenly and I looked up to see the look of pleasure on his face and it filled me with satisfaction that I could affect him like that. I circled the shiny head and he inhaled and grunted when my fingertip brushed the wide-open pee hole.“That's good,” he groaned, his thighs trembling with tension, as if he was in some sort of torture, which I guess he was, but the good type.I had never done it before and had no plans to do so but I took his cock in my mouth. His reaction had me charged up now, and the hood was so pretty and scary looking at the same time that I must have lost my mind and gave into whatever erotic message my pussy was sending.“Oh God,” he moaned, as I took the fat head in and let my saliva cover it. I sucked him softly, knowing that his dick head was bound to be super sensitive.“Yeah, I like that,” he grunted, his hips swinging forward to push some more dick into my mouth. I gently braced against his thighs to stop him from choking me and I licked him good, getting the head sloppy and wet and excited.“You suck cock good,” he mumbled, his hands firm on my shoulders as he slowly fucked my mouth with just the cock head. “But a not cumming like this. A going to fuck you. Get up.”I got up quickly and he flipped me around and guided me up on the couch, spreading my thighs as wide as they could go. He rolled up my dress until my ass and back were bare and my breasts hang exposed, brushing slightly against the backrest. I grabbed a hold of the couch and looked back at him, eager to see him preparing to fuck me.He was ready. His eyes were firmly planted on my swaying ass cheeks, then traveling down to stare at my wide-open lips and cum soaked pussy. His right hand was on my waist, steadying my body, and his left hand palmed the dick that looked really hard and fat now. I shivered in anticipation and my body vibrated with pleasure when the blunt head creased my waiting pussy lips.I kept my eyes on him and he looked me in the eyes as he slowly fed the thick hood into my pussy. The head stuck for a brief moment and I felt his fullness then, giving my soft, plump lips a good stretch before popping in. I felt the immediate relief and the sweetness, but he did not give me any time to rest. He lunged forward in one smooth motion and buried the cock all the way in my pussy. I took him like a champion, and the wet pussy squelched and farted when he bottomed out.He leaned in and his hands circled me, one high around my breasts and the other low, his forearm keeping me tight against him as his fingers and palm cupped my pussy mound.“We going to fuck now,” he whispered in my ears, and then he was hitting it hard.The couch rocked and the rain fell in a soft drizzle, barely audible on the roof as he screwed into me, every stroke churning my cream and filling the room with the sound of good fucking.“Give it to me good,” I begged him, slamming back on to his strokes.“Take it,' he ordered, pulling me in tighter and rabbit fucked me so hard that my pussy was creaming nonstop and his balls were slapping good against my clit as my insides burned with the sweetness."Fuck me, you fucker,” I cried, fingers digging into the couch for dear life as he stroked me good. “I bet you dying for this pussy, huh?”“Oh yes,” he grunted. “I never dreamt it would happen for real, so I am a lucky man.”“I am lucky too,” I said, screwing my ass and squealing in delight as the fucking felt sweeter with the new motion.“You can fuck,” he said with admiration. “I love that. Love when a woman show that she love the sex.”“You good too,” I groaned, as he slowed down and sink it deep into me, the big vein rubbing and stimulating my steamy pussy.“I could fuck you all day and night but a want you to cum and your Mama soon come back.”He shifted behind me, climbing up on the couch, crouching over me like a male lion, his feet outside my legs, his hard, wet cock bobbing against my puffy labia. His left hand was now lower on my pussy, fingers over the lips, his other hand on my shoulder.He slid into me, gliding in easily, his cock soaked in my juices. I felt the difference when he picked up the speed, the cock hitting different, raking more against the front part of my pussy. He got into a steady rhythm and I rested on the couch and closed my eyes as my pussy hummed once more under the relentless dicking.“I love it,” I whispered, almost to myself.“You have good pussy,” he whispered back. “And I am owning it, ok?”He fucked me, over and over and I wailed into the lazy drizzle as my pussy voiced its pleasure with wet, sucking sounds.“Your Mama is coming,' he said.Panic surged in me and I glanced out the window. She was coming for real, hustling in the light drizzle."You have 30 seconds to cum,” he said. “So that we will have time to clean up enough. Come with me.”He quickened the pace, his cock pumping into me in earnest, causing the juice to fly out of my pussy and wetting up my thighs. His finger found my clit, stroking it and giving me even more pleasure. I rocked with him, skewering my pussy on his hard cock, loving the delicious ache as she pounded my pussy.I stared out, anxiety mounting as I saw Mama coming closer and closer. And the exquisite sensations in my pussy grew and grew until I was shaking all over in ecstasy. I felt his cock pulsed in me, like a drumbeat. It pulsed again, harder this time, and with each stroke it vibrated even more until the extra stimulation was too much to bear. My pussy quaked, tremored, pulsed…and then it exploded.“Oh Jesus, I am coming,” I wailed.“Good,” he grunted, his strokes harder and shorter now, his fingers delivering mind numbing pleasure to my clit as I gushed on his dick.“I'm coming now,” he warned, and his cock pulsed powerfully in the middle of my orgasm, and I felt the gush of semen as he filled me up.He fucked me through it, and I held him tight to me, enjoying the feel of his cock vibrating in my clasping pussy as his seed swirled in me. There wasn't much room for it and it soon leaked out on to my vulva. I wanted to stay there and savor it, revel in the sweet nastiness but Mama was less than two minutes away.“Let's clean up,” I said, shuffling beneath him.He backed away carefully, his cock making an audible pop as it left my pussy. I suddenly felt the emptiness and wished I could sink back on to him, but had to use common sense.We cleaned up quickly, fixing up as best as possible. The scent of well fucked pussy hung heavy in the air, and I panicked again at the thought of Mama walking into it. But relief washed over me a second later, rolling in on the pungent aroma of boiling saltfish. I opened the door, casually looking out as I let in fresh air to help freshen the room.“Tony!” Mama gushed as soon as she set eyes on him. “What a pleasant surprise!”The joy and respect were evident in her eyes. And he looked smart and respectable there, all dressed up again, his manner very much like the intelligent, church-going young man she knew. I grinned to myself, doing my best to keep the expression inside of me. It was funny seeing her reverence when she would have been horrified if she had seen him fucking me senseless just minutes ago. I grinned again as I felt his seed seeping from my still throbbing pussy.“You have to stay for dinner,” she said, bustling about the kitchen. “How long you down for?”‘All of the summer, ma'am.“"Well, it's good to have you and I hope you will visit us some more.”“Yes ma'am,” he said with a straight face.My expression was neutral too as my bare pussy pulsed at the thought of him visiting again and again.by Kuntry yute for Literotica

 My Date With ‘Miss Big Kahuna'Teen genius lures Sarah Stevens to the water park.Based on a post by edstevens94301. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Westville High - The Water ParkMy name is Doug Waldorf, and I'm an Evil genius.Not seriously, I'm an evil genius. My IQ was tested at 195, that's the genius part. And I'm definitely evil. I'm the son of Huey Waldorf, whom you probably haven't ever heard of. Other people call him "Roach Man." Sound familiar?Mom and dad divorced last May. Prior to that I occasionally heard some explicit arguments about dad's unsuccessful sex acts. Seems dad has a healthy interest in many and frequent sexual expressions that mom has no interest in, whatsoever.No only does she not want to experiment in anal stuff; She calls it sodomy and preaches condemnation on him for even begging her for it. Mom's hardly religious, but she is very full of herself and obsessed with her social image.The best ones I overheard were the negotiations for blowjobs. Damn, my dad was desperate. The stuff he tried to trade for coming in her mouth! But never would she ever deep throat him; and hell no; she ain't swallowing that nasty snot for nothing!She didn't respect him, either. I guess I couldn't blame him for giving up on her. And at least he should more class than Danny's dad, down the street from us. See, Danny's dad got caught screwing the hot babysitter. The whole neighborhood knows about that stuff.No, my dad gave up a lot just to walk away as quickly as he could.My only demand was that he take me with him.After my parent's divorce, Dad and I moved so he could take a job opportunity. I found myself walking the halls of my new school, Westville High.As I walked around the brick-lined halls, I noticed that the whole place was full of bimbos and sluts.There's Tina. She's a redheaded little minx who's fucked and sucked almost every male in this school. She's wearing an all-white tennis outfit, and you can see that her tits are just crammed into that little tank top. Shit, her skirt just flipped up, is she wearing any underwear?There's Nurse Brown. That nurse's uniform can't be regulation. It's impossibly tight on her curvy body. The front buttons on her uniform are undone all the way to her stomach, and I can see her black lace bra encasing her pillowy tits. What do they put in the water around here, anyway?There's Principal Schwartz. She's a buxom blonde wench who dresses like a slutty secretary. Today, she's wearing a pencil skirt which is damn tight on her ass, and slit almost all the way up her thigh. She's wearing a loose blouse. Wow, she's got huge fucking tits! I kind of like the evil scowl she's got on her face, too.I'll fuck them later, I told myself. For now, I'm hunting bigger game. Where is Sarah Stevens?I was particularly interested in Sarah Stevens, the slutty high school teacher who had been the subject of multiple stories. In one particularly hot one, she got roped into a drama production, and got into all kinds of sexual hi-jinx with the juvenile boys running the show. I particularly wanted to see the video of the show, where one boy stripped her out of a tight corset and fucked her from behind right there on the stage.Ahead of me, I finally saw her. That has to be Miss Stevens, I thought, standing among a crowd of guys. They were all yelling shit at her, trying to get her to pay attention to them. She had a small smile and her face. She looks pleased with all the attention, I thought.Holy shit! I stared at her apparel. Is that really what she's wearing around school?Ms. Stevens looked to be in her mid-twenties. She's about the same height as I am: 5' 8". Her platinum blond hair was curled in little waves which fell below her shoulders. She's wearing a sports tank top which clings to her ample tits. Her athletic, toned waist and large curvy tits were clearly highlighted by the stretchy material. She's wearing exercise shorts as well, which had a white tie around her waist. Look at that ass! It looked like I could balance a book on that thing!Damn. She's hotter than I thought, and probably just as slutty as all the stories say. To fuck her, I just have to figure out a way to get her alone, and it looks like all the other guys in this school have the exact same idea.I quickly put my plan into action. I filled out a few forms, and, presto, I am the new president of the "Water Park Club." Naturally, our noble purpose is a dedication to the enjoyment of "Water Parks".Every club at Westville has to have at least three members. I quickly bribed two obtuse classmates in my Spanish class, Marie and Greg. These two underage kids just want access to money and cigarettes, so it's easy for me to use my ID (I'm eighteen) and a little bit of evil cash to get them to sign up.Now, with the Water Park Club officially formed, I had to look for a chaperone.I asked Miss Stevens, of course. During our lunch break, there's a line of guys loitering outside her door, all hoping to get lucky and convince her to "relieve their aching erections."Since no one was actually talking to her, I walked right up and explained to her about my club."The Water Park Club," she said, "What's that about?""Well, it's a club for people who like Water Parks," I explain patiently. "Do you like Water Parks?""Yeah! Water slides are super fun," Sarah agreed."Then you have to join," I said quickly. "We could use a chaperone for our next event.""When's your next event?" she asked me.I sighed inside, and told myself to be patient. I would be fucking this idiot in due time. Just for fun, I looked down her valley of cleavage peeking out from under her tank top. "We are planning to go to the Big Kahuna Water Park this weekend. It should be really fun!"Big Kahuna.That's how I managed to get to score a trip to the Big Kahuna Water Park with the gorgeous Miss Stevens.As soon as we arrived, I quickly paid off the two idiots with five dollars in quarters; they happily found their way to the arcade.Then I went to find Miss Stevens. She was sitting under a large beach umbrella reading a copy of US Weekly magazine. The cover of the magazine was "Bieber Fever!" She was wearing a tight purple dress which had a little flower pattern on it. The dress looked almost painted on, and her ample tits bulged out through the deep U-shaped cut at the chest."Hey Miss Stevens," I said, and she looked up at me."Where are the other two members of your club?""I'm not really sure," I lied, "I guess they ditched me. Can you do some rides with me? All of the rides here are for two people!""I thought I would grab some rest time," Miss Stevens complained."But who will I go on rides with? And I'm the president of the Water Park club!"Reluctantly, she agreed.The beautiful Miss Stevens stood up, and we walked to the lady's room together for me to wait for her to change. She went inside for a few minutes. I sat outside patiently.After a minute or two, she poked her head outside and sheepishly asked me to come inside. I did so, checking first that the bathroom was empty."Can you unzip me?" she asked.She turned around and lifted her hair up."Of course," I said. I fiddled with her zipper for a while, it was quite stuck. "I just don't have enough leverage," I said."What's leverage?" she asked."Never mind. Can you just bend over the sink so I can pull the zipper harder?" I told her.Obediently, she bent over the sink and put her hips against it, bending at the waist. I stood directly behind her, with my crotch pressed firmly against her ass. I fiddled with her zipper for a while longer, stretching out the time that I was pressed directly against her electrifying ass. Then, finally, I wrenched her zipper downward, and it finally gave way.With her dress undone, Sarah shimmied out of it. Under her dress, she was already wearing her bikini.Oh my lord! My heart skips a beat. I'd read descriptions of her, but it's just incredible to see Miss Stevens in the flesh.Sarah Stevens was built like a swimsuit model or like a Playboy bunny. Under her clothes, she was wearing a very skimpy bikini. The bikini top was light blue, and was patterned with tiny white polka dots. The bikini top was well-fitting: two triangles that strained to hold in my teacher's overflowing tits. It had thin, white spaghetti strap ties which met behind her neck. Her tits were nestled together by the bra into a pool of cleavage that threatened to suck in my gaze.Her bikini bottoms had the same blue and white polka dot pattern, with white spaghetti strings tied in looping bows at her hips. How does that bottom stay on? Those ties look so fragile that I could undo her bikini with one quick move;"Ms. Stevens? Could you help me with my swimsuit now? My shorts are a little tight." No reason to complicate things, I reasoned. According to what I've read, Miss Stevens is looser than a pack of worn out rubber bands."Doug. You're really cute, and I'd love to see what's under your short," Miss Stevens says with a sexy grin. "BUT. I have a new policy. No sex with my students.""Really? Since when?" I was genuinely surprised that she was offering resistance."Since 10 minutes ago. My magazine US Weekly is very clear that teachers play an important role in society, and teacher/student relationships are a big no-no," she said with just a hint of self-righteousness."Okay, Miss Stevens. No sex. Got it." Yeah, right, I thought to myself. We'll see.I am just going to have to work a little bit harder, I thought. Shouldn't be a problem for an Evil genius like me.The Towers."Which ride should we do first?" she asked, when we had emerged from the changing room."How about that one?" I pointed to a tall, twisty one in the middle of the park.I had already memorized the layout of the park, and for the ride I had pointed to, all riders must have a partner. One person has to ride behind the other on a small plastic sled.When it was our turn to start the ride, Miss Stevens climbed onto the front of the sled, and I sat behind her. Her ass, clad in her polka dot bikini bottoms, was directly in front of my cock, and I quickly got an erection. I poked my cock directly into her tight, bikini-clad ass.I groaned involuntarily at how good it felt! As we got into position to start the ride, I ground my rigid cock forward and back, through the cleft of her ass cheeks. She didn't even seem to notice. Then I looped my hands around her waist, pulling my beautiful teacher in tight to me.The ride was fun, but I was mostly concentrating on the feeling of my cock, wedged firmly between her ass cheeks. It was great!For our next ride, I sat behind her again, my cock again was lodged deeply in the crack of her ass. The ride was down through a dark tunnel. Halfway down the slide, I grabbed onto her dangling tits with both hands.My hands were now full of her bouncy, full tits. I jiggled them, marveling at their roundness and size. Daringly, I felt her large nipples, like little erasers on my fingers. I felt her rippled darker areola ring through her bikini top, and pinched her large nipples. It felt great to have her full tits in my hands!The ride lasted about a minute, and as we crashed into the pool at the bottom, I was happy with how I'd copped a full feel.She came out of the water, her blond hair matted to her head."Did you just feel up my tits?" she accused me."No no, Miss Stevens. I was just trying to steer our slide! You know: left-right-left-right.""Oh, Ok," she said happily. "Thanks for thinking of that!"On our next ride, she got in front once again, and I sat behind her. Once more, my cock slipped between her ass cheeks like it was made to go there. Before we pushed off to go down the slide, Sarah paused to ask me, "Aren't you going to steer?""Oh, yeah. I forgot," I said. Then I put each of my hands on one of her bikini-clad tits, and we rode down together.On our fourth ride, I had her sit in the back. Her long legs encircled me, one on each side. I couldn't help but stare at her almost muscular calves and her luscious, bare thighs. They're intensely smooth, and I could feel every inch of them as they slid past my waist and we sat together.Then she put her arms around me, encircling my stomach, almost like she was hugging me. The feeling of her firm tits on my back was electrifying!"This ride has a stick shift," I explained carefully. "Pull up when you want to slow down, and push forward to go faster."I guide her hands to my full, rigid erection in front of her. She held on with both hands.We went down the ride together, and I groaned in pleasure as her hand jerked my cock back and forth frantically all the way down.After we crashed into the pool of water at the bottom, Sarah said, "The stick shift didn't work too well.""Well, the one on that sled must have been broken," I said.Lunch Lessons."Should we get some lunch?" I said.In the line for lunch, Miss Stevens told me she was on a diet. "I feel like I'm getting fat," she confided in me.She turned around, and I made a big show of staring at her perfect ass. It's immensely firm and tight. It's still wet, and little drops of moisture dotted it. Her blue and white polka dot bikini bottom is a thin triangle covering only the most meager portion of her crack.My cock twitches. Down boy, I tell my cock. You're going to get a piece of that later."Yeah, you should watch it," I lied. "Guys don't like fat chicks."She sat down to save us a couple of seats. I ordered her lunch, and paid for our food."A cheeseburger and French fries? I can't eat that stuff!" Sarah's nose crinkled in protest."No, no, these are a new thing. Super low fat cheeseburger, and skinny French fries.""Really? I love burgers and fries, and I've never heard of that before," she said."Oh, it's a new thing. A specialty, of this particular water park."I did say that I'm an Evil genius, right?During lunch, I made sure to bring up my next demented topic. "I was reading this in the news the other day. A bunch of scientists ha

 Weekend Samplers: Part 4.Sampling more participants, in various ways.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."What makes a lover capable?" I asked Vera. “Does he need to be hung like a horse?”"Of course not," Vera answered. "If Walter was the only man I made love to for the last 30 years, I wouldn't be able to walk today."I remembered what that girl from the lodge looked like. She was probably five and half feet tall, 100 pounds wet, with wavy red hair and freckles, and pretty blue eyes. She probably wasn't a day over 18. What I thought was her boyfriend could have been her brother.Vera continued; "Well, this poor girl didn't know what she was doing, other than the basic understanding that the cock was to go in the mouth. I gently pulled her aside and did my best to teach her. Of course, Walter was the perfect gentleman and told me when he was about to cum. I asked the poor girl if she wanted to try swallowing again, assuring her that it was perfectly alright, and she attempted it again.""And how did it go the second time around?" Angie asked."Oh, the same as the first,” Vera rolled her eyes. "The poor thing practically threw up. She asked me if swallowing got any easier, and I told her that the more she swallowed, the easier it would get. Then she wanted to know if his cock was supposed to get any harder, and I made the mistake of saying that it was; but it took a lot of effort.”Vera continued; “Well, that's all I had to say. You'd think she was trying out for the cheerleader squad, the way she was giving it her all. She even slipped out of her bikini, not that it was leaving much to the imagination anyway. She shyly walked around on the boat, showing off her slender, young body. That gave Walter a rise, and I thought I was going to get my birthday fuck early, but he never grew more than three quarters erect.""Does it still work, even if it's not fully erect?" Angie asked inquisitively."Oh yes, sweetheart,” Vera said. "But it's nowhere near as much fun as when he's good and hard. Twenty years ago you could sit on his Dutch cock and he could wrap his arms around your waist and walk around with you on him like some sort of cock puppet." Angie was stroking her crotch through her bikini bottoms and starting to breath heavier.Vera went on. "That's right; twenty years ago, you weren't even born. Sorry. Yes, his meat still feels good, but it's more like making love to an uncooked pork tenderloin than a Louisville Slugger.""So what happened with the girl?" I asked with a bulge in my pants."She kept blowing him, and again, he came in her mouth. She was very cute, even with cum on her face and in her hair. She hadn't started trimming her cunt yet, not that there was much hair down there to trim. I sat next to her, helping her suck and stroke Walter's thick cock. I didn't want her to get bored. The poor thing had been on her hands and knees sucking and stroking for over an hour. I decided to spice things up a bit and ran my fingers up and down her legs, eventually stopping at her cunt. She was startled when I put my fingers inside her. I had to tell her to relax, that it would help things. Even after she relaxed, I could barely get two fingers in her sopping wet cunt. I figured she must have been a virgin, or not far from it, and decided Walter would tear the poor thing apart if he tried to make love to her, even flaccid.I convinced her to lie on her back for a few minutes while I showed her a few other "tricks". I put two fingers back inside her and rubbed her G-spot as I nibbled at her clit. Within 2 minutes, she moaned and shook like she was having an epileptic seizure. It must have been her first orgasm provided by another person. I was honored.""Wow, it sounds like you had fun." I said."Well, it looked like things were going to get even better when she offered to go down on me." Vera said. "I sat across from Walter next to the captain's chair and spread my legs for her. She was amazed to see so much of my cunt hair missing from my crotch and asked how I did that. I explained that I shaved it to make it more appealing. She asked if I would shave her, and I told her to wait until she had more hair to shave. She finally knelt between my legs, pulled her hair to one side, and put her mouth on my clit.Just then, there was a call from the shore. Her brother or boyfriend was looking for her. She quickly put on her bikini and quietly stepped into the water. She swam away from the boat and gave a little wave as Walter pulled up his pants. Poor girl, reminded me of Angie, here," Vera concluded."Oh, fuck," Angie gasped as she realized we all saw her, as she brought herself to orgasm right there on the couch between Vera and me.Sarah walked into the living room and paused momentarily to catch a glimpse of Walter's flopping huge cock as he pulled on pajama bottoms. Her eyebrows were raised as she looked at Vera; "And you can still walk?"We continued to listen to Vera's stories a few more minutes, then Ken called us from the kitchen; "Dinner's ready!" Ken had said it would be about 30 minutes before the food would be ready, and he was right on time.The dining room was designed to be comfortable, even with your clothes off, and Vera and Walter took full advantage of that feature. Even Angie decided to take off her top while we ate. Sarah suddenly became tired halfway through the meal, and I helped her to the large sofa in the living room.A Time-Lapse Narrative.The next thing I knew, I was waking up next to her. I must have been asleep for a long while. I had drooled on my arm, which felt like it was still asleep.A bright morning sunlight was flooding the room. I'd gotten very little sleep in the previous night and My body obviously gave out. There was a fan on somewhere in the room, and after my eyes had some time to adjust, I found it and turned it off.Lying on the bed next to me, Sarah was still asleep. Her fingernails and toenails were painted a dark red. I didn't remember them being painted while we had dinner. I could barely remember having dinner.It seemed like so long ago that Angie was rubbing her cunt while Vera told us about Walter and the young waif from the beach.I could faintly hear moaning and grunting coming from somewhere around the cabin. Angie!I told her I would take care of her, and here I was asleep in a room with Sarah. I looked around and couldn't find any clothes. It was about that time that I noticed I was freshly shaved around my cock, balls, and asshole. No nipple rings; yet."Ready for some more?" Sarah asked, half asleep."Where's Angie?" I answered."She's probably with Walter and Ken. They were still going at it when we left." Sarah tugged at my cock. "I'm sure she's fine.""What the hell happened? Did I black out or something?" I asked Sarah."More like passed out. You must have fucked Vera and me five times each. We couldn't believe it. You went from my cunt back to hers, which was pretty wild. But when we turned over and you took turns with our asses..." Sarah whispered as she began fingering her cunt. cum dribbled out as she sank two fingers inside her."I was fucking you both in the ass?" I asked. My cock suddenly sprang back to life."Oh yeah. I guess that was just what ol' Walter needed for motivation." Sarah smiled. "I'm not surprised that it takes him so long to get a hard-on. That thing was as long and as thick as any cock I had ever seen.I think Angie must still be sweet on you, because it looked like she was just a little jealous watching us go at it." Sarah rubbed her come-covered fingers on my balls."Did she start blowing Ken again?" I asked. "Blow him? Between Ken and Walter, she must have swallowed about ten loads. The rest is probably in her cunt and ass." Sarah said as she stroked my growing cock."Ken fucked her in the ass?" I asked in disbelief."All three of them did." Sarah tugged more aggressively."Three of them?" I cried.Sarah continued her hot sexy story."Well, Vera put on a strap-on and got the whole thing started. She was so good with that thing; you'd thought she was born with it. “"Anyway, while Angie was sucking Ken's fat but-not-quite-ready dick, Walter got behind her and started rubbing his own veiny tool up and down her wet crack. Eventually, she opened up and Walter filled her cunt with his big ugly stick. It didn't take him long to come, but he didn't lose his growing hard-on. Angie didn't seem too affected by that big cock, and kept on sucking the head of Ken's French Cock. “Sarah was mesmerized by the event at retold it with passion; “Walter's cock looked like a tree limb, bumpy, crooked, and strangely stiff. About the only thing that looked normal on it was the head, which was almost as attractive as yours.”Sarah was getting to the good part; "I guess it was the biggest it's been in a while, and Vera couldn't wait any longer for her birthday present. With a little coaxing, Walter pulled out of Angie's cunt and plopped his cock into Vera. It was like a magic show watching that huge thing disappear deep inside the caverns of Vera's cunt. She took almost his entire length. I was worried one of them was going to have a heart attack. I thought I might have one, too.”“Oh” Sarah added; "Angie climbed on Ken, and was kissing him hard while she struggled to get his cock in her cunt. Ken helped her out and before long, she was bouncing on his cock like she knew what she was doing. Kenny put on a good show, too, and pulled Angie's cheeks apart as she bounced on his tool. Walter must have a thing for young, tight, assholes, because he came almost as soon as he had a good look at Angie's little anus."Vera was in synch with Walter because they gushed at almost the same instant. cum and cunt juice sprayed around Walter's cock. I never saw anything like it. Walter pulled his monster cock out of Vera's stretched cunt and moved behind Angie again. Vera moved over to me and began kissing me while I was pressed with my back against you, on this sofa. You'd finished fucking my ass. While I rode you reverse cowgirl. You'd blasted me to another orgasm, and after my climax I collapsed backward, laying on my back, flat on your chest, your cock still in my satisfied ass.”Sarah paused, and gave me a curious look; “You really don't remember, do you?“You lifted me up and eased your cock back into my cunt. Vera stepped next to where we laid on her sofa, and grabbed my hand and put it inside her cunt. I had half my hand up her sopping wet cunt as she kissed both of us. I've finger-fucked my share of girlfriends in high school and college, but I couldn't remember having half my hand inside anyone."Well, Vera came again, and she came hard. I thought for sure she was going to have a stroke with my fist in her cunt. She didn't. She kissed us both again, and then got up to take a shower. Walter was kneeling behind Angie and every once in a while Angie reached back to spread her cheeks and let him run his tongue along her ass crack. Ken slowed his pace with Angie, and was concentrating on getting as much of his short fat cock inside your girlfriend's cunt.”"When Vera returned, she was wearing high heels, a strap-on, and a tail. At first, I thought I was seeing things: seeing Vera with a hard-on and a tail. She walked over to you and me and asked if I'd ever been fucked with a strap-on. I jokingly told her I had, and never got tired of it. Her tail wagged behind her as she walked around seductively."She stepped forward and told me to suck her cock down my throat if I really wanted it, so I did. I hadn't been around anyone as kinky as Vera in a long time, and she was really turning me on. Either that or it was the wine. Maybe both?”"The dildo was about the same size as you, which was perfect. I guess she was happy with my efforts and stepped back as you pulled my legs up. She told you to keep your cock inside me as she stepped forward and slid her cock in my cunt next to yours."Before I knew it, you were both sliding your cocks in and out of me. The feeling was fantastic. Vera fucked like a pro, and you didn't disappoint, either. I came so hard, I felt faint."Vera pulled out of my cunt and moved between Walter and Angie. When she turned around, I could see the tail was really some kind of short whip that she had stuck in her ass. I thought I was kinky, but Vera was way out of my league."She pushed on Angie's back, making her ass stick out. She bent down and tongued Angie's asshole like it was candy. Then she stood up and pressed the strap-on dildo against Angie's sphincter. Not wanting to disappoint, and knowing this might help Kenny later, Angie relaxed and let Vera slide that thing all the way in her ass."The sight of Vera fucking Angie in the ass while her own ass-plug tail swayed back and forth was almost too much for poor Walter. He pulled Vera aside and stood behind Angie and began stroking his cock feverishly. Vera pulled the strap-on off and pulled the tail out of her ass. She immediately began sucking your cock while she rubbed my cunt."Walter's cock was long, stiff, and fully erect. He lifted Angie off Ken and turned her around. She looked a little surprised and disgusted all at the same time. She looked to you and you looked back at her. Then she dropped to her knees and began blowing Walter. Before I knew it, she was on top of Walter with her back to Ken. I was impressed that Angie was taking so much of that long, thick cock inside her cunt. Angie road Walter until he came, then she hopped back on Ken."I noticed she was kissing Ken quite a bit, and have to admit I might have been getting a little jealous. I kissed you hard, and you rolled me over and started pounding me almost as hard as Kenny. Vera pulled you out of my cunt and sucked your cock for a few seconds, then put it back inside me. Vera and I ended up lying beside each other with our legs up, letting you take turns with us. You came about five times fucking the two of us that way, and then Vera decided to get dirty."She turned over and begged you to fuck her ass. I didn't want your dirty cock in my cunt, so I turned over, too. You pounded the hell out of both of our asses while Angie continued to have her cunt filled with Walter and Ken's cum."You filled Vera's asshole with cum, and then the three of us got up and took a shower."Sarah stopped for a moment to cup my balls in her hands and began deep-throating me."Wait, what happened next?" I demanded."Well," Sarah sighed; "when we got back, Angie was on her back on the couch. Kenny was between her legs, fucking her hard; the way he likes to fuck me; and Walter was squatting over her face, making her lick his asshole. You asked her if she was all right, and she nodded from between Walter's old legs. She was licking his hairy ass and balls like they were ice cream.”"Walter stroked his cock into Angie's mouth and covered her face in cum. Kenny and Walter picked her up and carried her to the shower. She looked so tiny compared to their cocks. “"Vera and I began taking turns sucking your cock back to erection. Angie was pressed between Ken and Walter in the shower, and stood limp as she allowed herself to be washed by the two of them. She looked so pretty with their hands all over her."When they finished, they toweled dry and the three of them went to another room. You, being the protective one, insisted we follow them, so we did. We ended up in the master bedroom, and found a nice cozy corner of the giant bed. Walter pulled out an oversized ottoman and had Angie kneel between his legs while he lay on his back. She pushed his legs up and apart and licked his asshole some more, then kissed him up his hairy chest, finally kissing his old face. “"She seemed to be showing her newfound talents as she lifted her ass and managed to get Walter's cock in her cunt with just one hand. Kenny came behind her and licked at her asshole. She buried her face in Walter's hairy chest as she reached back and spread her cheeks for Kenny, rocking back and forth, and up and down on Walter's large cock.”"Kenny licked your girlfriends asshole until it was nice and wet, then stood up behind her. He leaned forward and let the tip of his cock sink into her anus. She paused for a moment, and then lowered herself on to Walter's cock. Kenny pushed forward a little more and she moaned as her asshole began to stretch.”"Vera jumped up and ran out of the room. She returned seconds later with a fresh tube of K Y and had Kenny pull out of Angie's asshole for just a moment. She pushed the head of the tube into Angie's asshole, and then squeezed in all of the tube's contents. She said that would help and gave Angie a quick kiss on the lips.”"Kenny moved back behind Angie and grabbed her hips as he pulled himself into her. She moaned and groaned, but this time, Kenny slid more than just the head of his cock inside her. He had about two inches of his fat cock buried in her ass and he knew she was going to try to take it all.”"Angie cried out in pain, but didn't want Kenny to pull out. She rocked back and forth and up and down, working these two large cocks inside her. Kenny pulled on her hips harder and another inch disappeared. He relaxed his grip and she moved forward slightly. He grabbed her again and pulled her down on his cock a little harder. He relaxed again, but this time Angie moved forward only slightly, then pushed back hard against Ken's fat cock.”"Angie looked over her shoulder at us as if she had something to prove, then leaned forward again. I think Kenny forgot whom he was fucking for a moment and grabbed Angie's hips hard enough to bruise. He pulled her down hard on his cock and Walter's as she let out a shriek followed by several "fuck's" and "yes's" and "oh shit's"."Kenny's cock isn't very long, but it's thick, and after a few minutes he managed to get that entire fat cock inside her.”"You seemed to like it because you came hard down my throat at the sight of it. Vera seemed a little left out, but she swallowed the next load as we both continued to keep you preoccupied. “Kenny looked like he was in heaven as he came in Angie's ass, and she farted as soon as he pulled his cock out. Angie didn't seem embarrassed, though. Instead, Angie told Kenny to go wash his cock because she wanted to suck it some more. Then she stood up over Walter, straddling the ottoman and Walter lying on it. She moved forward so that she had positioned her cunt and asshole right over Walter's face; his head hanging off the side of the ottoman.”"Angie asked Walter if he was having a good time, and he said "of course"."She asked if he wanted to stick that fucking ugly cock in her fanny, and he said; ‘love to'. Then Angie told him he'd have to lick it, first, and then squatted on his face. cum poured from her cunt and asshole as Walter licked and licked. Unbeknownst to Angie, behind her, Walter's cock was growing even larger. His cock was almost as wide as Ken's but seemed neither fat nor short. “"Angie orgasmed right on Walter's face and I thought she would break his neck if she collapsed on him. Sh

 Weekend Samplers: Part 3.A Trip to Walter & Vera's Lake house.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Ken and I tightened the moorings on the boat and decided the worst of the weather was over. We headed to the marina to find out the weather forecast, and it looked like it was going to rain the rest of the night, and into the morning. No campfire tonight.We grabbed a few six-packs and decided to check out the campground lodge. Ken's tow straps came in handy as we ended up helping the park staff clear the essential roads, on our way to the lodge. Twenty minutes of tugging and dodging felled trees later, we pulled up to the unusually crowded lodge. On an average weekend, you'd have trouble believing the lodge was open, but on this early night, even with the few campers that showed up yesterday, there were at least three families, a half dozen couples, and a church youth group.Heavy wind and rain didn't make camping in tents very fun, so most of the campers decided to head to the lodge to get out of the weather, enjoy some popcorn, and maybe catch a free movie. Herbie the Love Bug was playing on this particular evening.Mixed in the crowd, sitting in the back, were the older couple we met at the floating dock. The woman caught my eye, and apparently, I caught hers as she sprang up to greet me."I thought we might see you here!" she said happily. Her breath carried the smell of gin, which was almost expected, but her perfume smelled like something Angie wore whenever she wanted to get fucked. "I'm Vera," she held out her hand; "and this is my husband, Walter."I shook her hand and introduced Ken and myself. She bluntly asked if we were gay. After a little laughter, we explained that our "significant" others were taking a nap back in the camper. She asked if we were married, to which Ken reluctantly replied; "Just me.""Well, just because you're married doesn't mean you can't have any fun, right?" Walter asked."Oh, I still have fun. Sometimes more than I deserve. " Ken added.This last comment caused Vera to raise an eyebrow. She looked at me, then looked me over."How about you? Do you still have fun?" she asked. She had a disarming, flirtatious way of talking and moving. He body language was very provocative.“Yes we do.” I added. “There are some worn out women who would agree, if they weren't napping, just now.”Walter didn't appear to mind, or pay any attention to us. He was too busy looking at the female half of a young couple sitting across from us. The girl's bikini top was wet and probably cold by the look of her erect nipples."Yeah, I think I still have plenty of fun." I smiled and looked at Walter, trying to draw Vera's attention to his gaze."Plenty to go around?" Vera pursued. She moved closer to me and rubbed her cleavage onto my upper arm. She gently rested her hand on my ass, and pulled my hand onto hers. I instinctively gave her cheek a squeeze and was surprised at the firmness."Do you work out?" I asked."Once a day. Sometimes twice if I have a little extra energy" she smiled. She stepped away and gave a little turn like a runway model at the end of the runway. "What do you think?" she asked."I think whatever you're doing is working very well for you. Your husband must be very happy." I added."Walter?" she balked. "He's happy, alright, as long as I keep letting him jerk off to the likes of little miss nipples over there."I wasn't sure if I was playing into her hands or she was playing into mine, but I think we were thinking along the same lines. I looked her over and noticed she had done a very good job of maintaining a dark tan without letting her skin turn to leather. Her body was as firm and tight as a Dallas Cowboy's Cheerleader, but her face gave her age away, especially when she smiled, which unfortunately, was quite often."How old do you think I am?" she asked."I don't know, and it wouldn't be polite for me to guess." I said, trying to avoid a conflict."You're polite enough to grab my ass in front of my husband, so you can be polite enough to guess," she said without smiling.She had sharp wits and a very assertive nature."I don't know. Forty-five?” I asked.  “Fifty?""Ha!" she laughed. "I turn fifty-five this weekend. Not bad, for a Swedish gal, huh?""No,” I answered. "Not bad at all. Well, happy birthday!" She walked back to her husband to pull him into the conversation.It wasn't until she turned her back to me that I realized what great shape she was really in. From the back, she could have been one of Angie's friends from college. Her blond-white hair aside, the rest of her looked like she could be in her mid-twenties. She wore a linen shirt tied around the waist, khaki Capri pants, and very sexy sandals. Her calves bulged as she stepped away. Her feet were perfectly maintained, and she might have had work done to remove spider veins from her ankles and calves because they also looked picture-perfect.Her legs were toned like a gymnast, and her stomach was as flat as Angie's. Her breasts looked bigger than a C cup, but not quite as full as Sarah's. She turned back toward Ken and me, and we watched as her breasts bounced freely under her shirt. If they were fake, she really got her money's worth. Her arms were toned, and her wrists were covered in jewelry. She was probably quite rich, obviously pampered, unfortunately high-maintenance, but also extremely hot."I have a proposition for you," she whispered in my ear."We have a cabin not far from here. One of several properties Walter bought after he retired. It's nice, but it's too big for the two of us, with 4 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms, indoor Jacuzzi...""What about our significant others?" I interrupted."Silly, they're invited, too," she hushed. "It would be a lot nicer than spending the rest of the weekend cooped up in a camper, don't you think? Not much privacy, is there?"I explained that “Angie and I were originally sleeping in a tent, but the wind blew most of our gear away, and the camper became a nice alternative. The thought of sleeping on a real bed sounds good, though.”I talked to Ken about it briefly, and he gave the typical "Have to clear it with Sarah" answer."I tell you what," Vera continued. "You can ride with me back to your campground to get your girlfriends, or wives, or whatever. Ken can ride with Walter to clean the place up a bit."Ken looked a little disappointed, but she assured him we wouldn't be far behind. We finished our popcorn and headed outside into a light rain shower."Damn this rain," Vera said under her breath. She didn't seem to be afraid of the water, though. She got into her huge luxury Suburban and as she leaned over to unlock the passenger door, I could see that her shirt was soaked and her nipples were practically poking through. She caught me staring and smiled. Then I noticed she has power locks on her door panel. She just wanted me to admire the pendulous sway of her tanned braless tits.Ken and Walter turned right down the road from the lodge as we turned left. She turned down a trail I hadn't seen before, and parked the vehicle, in the solitude of that deserted, drizzly path."What's going on?" I asked."You like my tits?" she asked, as she turned to face me and started to unbutton her shirt. I felt my cock stiffen and she seemed to take notice. "I'll take that as a yes.""What are you doing, Vera?" I asked, knowing the answer."Let me tell you a little secret," she whispered as she slid off her shirt. "I watched your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning.""What are you talking about?" I asked."Well, I should say that I watched Walter, watching your girlfriend perform oral sex on you this morning. You know, on the floating dock." Vera unzipped her pants and flipped off her sandals. "He killed the motor and pulled out his cock as soon as she took off her bikini top. He didn't start stroking, though, until her head started bobbing up and down on your beautiful cock.""You saw all that?" I asked surprised."Oh yes!" She started pulling off her pants, and I helped her out of them. No underwear? No tan lines, either. There she sat, facing me in the driver's seat, as naked as the day she was born, but with a very blessed post-pubescent shapeliness; bedazzled with bling and a fantastic tan.As she seductively caressed her nipples, she continued;  "I grabbed another set of binoculars and watched for myself. It was a very, umm; motivating sight. What really got me going, though, was when you came in her mouth, and then she moved onto your friend."She was now pulling my clothes off. Her body was in better shape than most women half her age. My cock sprang out and hit her in the chin as she pulled my pants down. She reached for my cock with a jewelry-covered hand and began stroking it gently. She leaned over to kiss the head and then rub it along her cheeks. She continued to stroke me as she looked up."Weren't you jealous?" she asked in between kisses and licks on my shaft."No. It wasn't like that. We were all just friends goofing around and;" I stopped as she gently swallowed my cock. In one motion, my entire length was down her throat. She paused for a moment to let her stong tongue massage my hard shaft, and then slowly pulled her head back as if coming up for air."Just friends?" she asked, and then engulfed my cock again. This time, not quite all the way down her throat, but now she was actually sucking me off. She paused again."Well, things got a little out of control." I managed to say."You mean like this?" she said, just before twisting her head on my shaft each time she went down on me. She worked a hand around the base of my cock and twisted in the opposite direction, and then reached down with her other hand and began fingering her cunt. Seconds later she reached up to my mouth with those wet fingers, and asked me if I liked the way her fingers tasted. I licked her fingers, telling her she tasted nice, and she sucked harder. I told her that her cunt must taste even better.She slid her ass off the front bench seat and guided my shoulders down to the warm spot where her ass had been. I hooked an arm under her waist and pulled her cunt to my mouth, bringing her on top of me in a "69" position.Her cunt really did taste good. I'm not sure how some women manage that, but I found myself not wanting to take my mouth off of her. She sucked me to a full blasting orgasm, and; as expected; swallowed eagerly. She knelt up and on my face, grinding her cunt into my nose and mouth. A few minutes later she leaned against her driver's door and guided  me back up to a sitting position. She slumped down with her back and shoulders against the door, and spread her legs for me."You like it?" she asked shyly.For a 55 year-old cunt, it was not what I expected. The labia weren't stretched out at all, and her cunt hair was white and sorta long, but soft and straight. She kept it shaved on the sides (or maybe Walter had that honor), making it look like a Mohawk. I followed her cunt to her thighs, legs, calves, and pretty feet. She wore an ankle bracelet on one ankle. I moved on top of her and easily slid my cock into her."I'll take that as a yes,” she whispered and kissed me all over my face.I was worried that I might not be measuring up to her expectations, but I soon felt her cunt tighten around me. Her rhythm was a lot slower than Angie's or Sarah's, and I wasn't sure if I was doing anything for her. She was doing plenty for me, though; as her cunt continued to relax then tighten around my shaft with each thrust. Figuring there was no way I was going to get her pregnant, I quickened my pace and thrust harder and faster. She moaned and then clawed at my back as she felt me cum inside her. Her cunt tightened one more time and then something that felt like warm water gushed from her cunt."Oh shit," she cried. I thought she must have pissed on me. "That was just what I needed!" I looked down and what looked like watered-down jizz was all over my stomach."I'm a squirter," she smiled. Pulling a big beach towel from under my end of the bench seat. She gently wiped me dry; almost reverently fondling my semi-flaccid phallus. Then she wiped her crotch area."Sorry." She slid behind the wheel and started up the Suburban. "I guess we'd better go get your significant others, huh?" she smiled.I gave her directions to the parking area near the camper. She said she was very familiar with our particular campsite, so I relaxed. Vera was a site, as she drove the Suburban through the wooded campground; naked. I think I was hypnotized by her pendulous mammaries, because the next thing I noticed was her shutting the vehicle off. I scurried to redress."I don't know why you're bothering. They're probably going down on each other in there, anyway." Vera said. "We're just going to startle them, but maybe they'll let us join in." She smiled at me."Alright, Vera. For the emotional vulnerabilities of my teen girlfriend, you're going to have to put on your clothes, soaked or not." I informed her.She stepped out of the Suburban and began walking to the camper completely naked. It was probably an hour before sunset, but I could see her clearly. The contrast of her dark tan and Swedish white-blond hair was almost eerie.“Please, Vera.” I softly asked. “Help my woman get adjusted to this. Ken and Sarah have already shocked her sensibilities too much for one day.”The rain was barely a drizzle, and she got about halfway to the camper before she turned around."Oh, alright. There's nobody else out here, you know," she argued. I nodded and admired her tits as they swayed and bounced with each step as she walked back to the Suburban to get her clothes.She tied the bottom of her shirt around her waist, showing off an unusually well-toned six-pack. She could barely pull her pants up without falling over, and she decided to leave her expensive sandals in the vehicle. Her feet were old, but not unattractive. They weren't nearly as pretty as Sarah's, but almost as nice as Angie's.I decided to lead the way. Hoping to catch Angie and Sarah in a muff-diving session, I opened the door to the camper as quietly as possible. Unfortunately, Angie was still asleep on the bunk bed, and Sarah was back in the bedroom, naked and lying on her stomach with one hand between her legs."She hasn't been getting enough, huh?" Vera whispered. Her whisper startled Angie, who almost bumped her head as she sat up. Her bathrobe had come undone, and her tits were in plain view."Umm, Walter is going to like you, sweetheart." Vera said with a grin.Angie covered herself up. "Who is this?" she looked at me sternly."This is Vera, a friend we just met at the lodge. Her husband is Walter. They were on the boat that came by the floating dock this morning." I answered."Oh" Angie answered in a dream-like state. "Well, what's she doing here; and where's Ken?""Ken's on his way to her place with Walter. They were going to stop and get some food and drinks. We're going to go to their cabin until the weather gets better. Sound Okay to you?" I asked."Sounds good to me. The electricity went out again, right after you guys snuck out of here. I could use some air conditioning." Sarah joined in, putting the bathrobe back on and tying the terry cloth belt around her waist."Well, then. It's settled. Walter and I love to entertain guests, and you are such attractive couples." Vera added.I wasn't sure how long she would keep putting on the charade, but I was sure the girls knew Vera was a dirty ol' woman, rich or not.I went over everyone's names again, and Sarah and Angie started getting their clothes together. Most of our clothes were scattered around the campsite, so I picked up the cleanest clothes and put them in the Suburban, then put the rest of the muddy clothes in a garbage bag and threw them in the car. Angie put on a thin T-shirt and a bikini bottom while Sarah put on a bikini top and some denim cut-offs.We tried to clean up the campground as best we could, but knew we wouldn't be able to pick up everything before the next wave of rain.Angie couldn't help but notice Vera's tits as she walked around the campsite. "Are they real?" Angie asked Vera."Well, what do you think? Feel them." Vera said proudly, and untied her shirt.Sarah looked at Angie fondling Vera's tits, and walked over to feel them, too. Sarah caressed them from the bottom to the top, and then pinched one of Vera's nipples."Sarah, you are a naughty one, aren't you?" Vera said as she gently moved Sarah's hand away.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 2.Angie claims her just rights to Ken.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie finished giving me a very public blowjob in the middle of the lake, With Sarah and Ken just a few feet away, on that floating dock platform. Perhaps others were also watching, with high-power lenses?Ken applauded with whistles and clapping his hands while Sarah just looked at me and smiled. Angie was fingering her cunt while she gave me one of the best blowjobs of my life. Ken hopped onto the floating dock and dropped his shorts. He looked to Sarah with hope in his eyes, but Sarah just put her arms behind her head and laid back down. Ken directed his attention to Angie and me and began jerking off in front of us.I came sooner than I expected; and Angie, for the second time ever, swallowed everything. She looked at Ken jerking off and got up off her knees."No need for that, Ken" Angie said as she walked over to Ken. Sarah sat back up to see what was going on. Angie got on her knees in front of Ken and looked at Sarah and me."Objections? We're all friends, after all, right?" Angie said with a cum-covered smile."If it makes you happy, go for it" I answered. Angie looked at Sarah, almost as if she hoped she would stop her, but Sarah just smiled at her. Ken looked at me to make sure I was okay with it, and I just nodded to him.Angie looked pissed. When she put his short cock in her mouth, Ken winced as Angie let her teeth come down a little harder than expected. Was that a retribution for Ken's role in setting up her boyfriend with the buxom bimbo in camp? Within a minute, though, she changed her attitude as Ken's cock got wider and wider. Angie was trying to deep-throat Ken the same way she deep-throated me, but his cock curved up so sharply, she kept gagging. Cocks that curl up need to throated upside-down.Ken pulled away from her and suggested they try a different position. Angie, somewhat frustrated, agreed. When she saw Ken lay on his back, she stood up and stepped out of her bikini bottoms. She lay on top of him, never looking up at Sarah or me. In a perfect "69", Angie was able to straddle over him and get more of Ken's cock down her throat, and Ken was able to lick Angie's beautifully trimmed cunt. I had a perfect view of Angie's ass, and it was a great sight. Tan lines definitely worked for Angie.In the heat of the moment, Angie orgasmed, letting out a little cunt fart in Ken's face. Ken chuckled, embarrassing Angie. She hopped off of Ken and grabbed her bikini bottom, then hopped in the boat and put the rest of her clothes on. Ken, left high and dry again, shook his head, got up, pulled on his shorts and jumped back in the water."Guess that leaves you and me, huh?" Sarah asked me.Before I could answer, I noticed a big fancy boat approaching from the other side of the lake.As the stranger's boat approached, I realized my shorts were still around my ankles and my hard-on had not gone away. I quickly pulled up my shorts and hopped in the boat beside Angie. Ken swam around to the back of his boat and climbed the ladder. Sarah, completely nude, wrapped a towel around her, and carefully stepped into the boat and sat across from me with her back to the strangers. She lifted one leg, letting the towel separate from around her waist and exposing her perfectly hairless cunt. Angie looked at her in disgust."What? I need to make the most of the sun this morning. Don't be afraid, Angie. It won't bite. In fact, if you pet mine, I'll pet yours. What d'ya say?" Sarah asked jokingly.Angie looked away and pouted. Her nipples wanted to poke through her bikini top and T-shirt again. The little sun she had already absorbed made her legs look incredible. Her whole body was a thing of beauty and the memory of Ken's short but fat cock filling her mouth made my cock start to swell. I imagined Ken's fat cock filling Angie's cunt, and her moaning from never having had anything that wide inside her. Imagine a glass beer bottle, but only half the height. That's still a narrower girth than Ken's French cock.I could see how Ken could get off listening to me fuck his wife all night. I was starting to think Ken might be on to something. It was probably just a phase, but now  I really wanted to see Angie get fucked by Ken. Maybe it was just my guilt for fucking Sarah? Maybe Ken and I would both end up fucking my Angie at the same time? I caught myself reaching for my cock as I heard the sound of a coiled rope landing on the floating dock.The other boat pulled up to the floating dock and an older gentleman stepped out. His female companion, tanned almost to the point of Late-summer perfection, stepped up from below waiving a jewelry-covered arm and hand."Leaving so soon? We just got here." The man called to us. "You should stay out as long as you can. There's a storm headed this way that looks like it'll make the rest of the weekend pretty wet."Angie knew all about being pretty wet, but she wasn't in a very good mood at the moment."I think my girlfriend is feeling a little sick, so we're going to head back to shore,” I answered."Maybe it was something she ate?" the cheeky woman said with a grin."Maybe,” I smiled back, realizing the woman was staring at the bulge in my shorts. Had they been watching us all morning? What was she, 54? 55? As she stepped onto the dock, it was apparent that this woman still worked out and maintained the body of a 30 year old. Good for her; and for him. I determined that; given the chance; even I would be willing to fuck her.Ken started up the boat and we all waved goodbye as we headed back to the campground marina where Ken kept his boat. Ken barely had enough time to secure the boat when the sky started to get dark.The rain was about to be coming down, then coming down harder, and the wind would howl around the campground. Folding chairs and chez lounges were undoubtedly going to be tumbling through the woods.What had started out as a peaceful morning on the lake would quickly turn wild. Angie, my girlfriend-at-the-time, in an act of jealousy (or competition), blew one of my best friends right in front of me and his wife. Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy the sounds, too."Looks like this might be a good one. You guys might want to pack up your tent and stay in our camper tonight,” Ken said without any hidden agenda.Angie didn't answer. Ken felt bad for Angie and I could tell he wanted to give her a hug in a friendly way, but figured it was too soon to do anything physical with her.By the time we made it back to the campground, the rain was coming down hard. Thanks to Angie leaving our tent flap unzipped, all of the clothes inside were soaked. I rolled up the tent and its contents, grabbed Angie, and ran to the camper.Angie and I were both soaked. Ken had just finished a quick shower when we stepped in, and was in the process of finding a dry pair of shorts. Sarah handed him a towel and told him to save the shorts for later."We have plenty of towels, Ken, but, you forgot to pack plenty of shorts." Sarah half-heartedly complained. Sarah looked at Angie and me; "You two should take a shower and get out of those wet clothes." There was a moment of hesitation.  Angie froze."What's the big deal?” Sarah dismiss the shyness.”We've seen each other naked, now, so just go take a shower."Angie looked at me with puppy-dog eyes and I told her she could go first. Within a few minutes of her jumping in the shower, though, I decided to go in and try to smooth things over.Angie jumped when I got into the small shower with her. I gave her a hug and kiss, then held her close from behind. I wasn't sure what to say and was relieved when she decided to speak first."Are you mad at me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no". "Are you disappointed in me?" Angie asked. I shook my head "no" again."Are we okay?" I asked her. She nodded "yes", then turned and kissed me some more. We kissed for a few more minutes and then decided to actually try to clean each other up. I soaped her back, her ass, and her legs and within minutes had a full erection. Before I could do anything with it, she turned me around and soaped my back, ass, and legs. As she was working her way back up to my shoulders, she paused momentarily, and then continued washing me.We rinsed off and called for Sarah to bring us two more towels. Sarah gave Angie a short terry cloth bathrobe that barely covered her ass, and gave me a towel that barely reached around my waist. Velcro held the towel in place, but I could tell I wouldn't be able to conceal my erection.Sarah dropped the towel she had been wearing since coming back from the boat ride and stepped into the shower. Ken turned on the portable television. Ken had done a great job of stocking the coolers with beer and food, so there was no chance we were going to starve. He offered Angie and me a beer, which I accepted for both of us. Angie was slipping into a weird mood again, and I couldn't figure out why. I thought we smoothed things out while we were in the shower.  Angie finished the beer quickly, and grabbed another. The local news was giving a weather update: A steady line of thunder storms for the next 12 to 24 hours."That's fucking great!" Angie whined."I couldn't have said it better myself,” Sarah replied, stepping out of the shower. Her hair was up in a ponytail, and she opted to not cover herself. Angie looked at Sarah's full breasts, almost envious. Occasionally, I could see Angie stretching her neck just a little to get a glimpse of Sarah's hairless cunt.Sarah pretended to be looking for this or that, or reaching for something; bending over each time to give us an incredible view of her ass. Sarah was having fun again, but Angie tried to appear as if she wasn't amused. What Angie was doing, was finishing her 3rd beer of the day, and it was barely mid afternoon.We were seated on two cushion bench seats, which doubled as bunks, and a rectangular dining table was between the two benches. The table could also drop down to span the gap between the two benches, creating a kingsize bed.My cock slid out from under the skimpy towel. I slid the towel around my waist so my bare ass was exposed, but my cock was somewhat covered.Sarah looked at me and said; "Don't bother covering it up. Last I checked, Angie sucked Ken's cock in front of everybody. I think I owe you a blowjob, don't I?" Sarah asked.Ken already had opened his towel and was stroking his fat cock; which seemed to be a little fatter and longer than I had remembered.Sarah sat down next to Angie, put her hand on Angie's knee, and whispered into Angie's ear; "Sweetheart, if you didn't want me to blow your boyfriend, why did you blow my husband?"Angie pushed Sarah's hand aside and moved out of the seat, standing next to Ken. Her eyes opened wide when she got a full view of the size of Ken's unusually fat cock. It was probably only 5 inches long, but it was at least as thick as a Coke can, at the base. It gradually began curving up to a thin tipped head. She stood up and let the tiny terrycloth bathrobe fall to the floor. Her nipples were hard and erect, and the white triangles of her tits and above her cunt made her dark tan even more attractive to me."Ken,” Angie said in a tipsy sort of way; "As long as we're keeping score, I think I owe you a fuck, don't I?" She looked at Sarah; "If you don't want me to fuck your husband, why did you fuck my boyfriend?" she asked, stepping backward as if she was going to sit on Ken's lap, on the bench-bed.Sarah's nails were a little longer than Angie's. Was it possible she left some scratches on my back from the night before? Were we so loud that we woke up Angie?Before I had the chance to say anything, Angie had found a seat, and the head of Ken's cock was already in Angie's cunt. Ken pulled her legs up and back, giving Sarah and me a fantastic view of his fat cock inching its way up her cunt. For his size, Ken was very strong and had no problem lifting and lowering Angie onto his lap, in a smooth rocking motion.Ken's torso was almost completely motionless as he raised and lowered her. With every rise and fall, she gasped as she let a little more of my friend inside her. Angie spread her legs a little further and found a foothold on the edge of a bunk bed and the table, relieving him of the control of her rocking on his cock.Angie moved Ken's hands from under her legs and ass, to her tits. She looked at Sarah and me, and then lowered herself even further onto Ken's thick cock.Sarah looked 10 years younger with her hair in a ponytail, but I think the real reason was to keep her hair out of the way for what she was about to do next.Sarah pushed me back on the other bench across from Ken, and straddled on my lap. She kissed me long and hard, making my cock grow instantly. She pushed her tits into my mouth, running her fingers through my hair. She must have known I was getting close, so she pushed me back down on the bench. She shoved my legs back and rubbed her nose into my balls. After a few flicks of her tongue on my asshole, she licked my cock from base to tip and then swallowed its entire length all at once.Ken only had about half his cock up Angie's cunt, but that was apparently enough for him as he let out a groan and shot his load inside her. Angie kept moving up and down on him, continuing to give us an incredible view of her very stretched out, cum-filled cunt.Frantic, and somewhat frustrated Angie tried quickening the pace, but Ken's hard-on was quickly deflating. She hopped off his lap and turned to face him. She wasn't attracted to Ken, but she was definitely attracted to his cock. She knelt between his legs and tugged at his cock as best she could. Occasionally, she'd pop the head of his cock in her mouth and swirl her tongue around, but he was slow to regain his erection. As she panted and grunted, she would tighten her stomach muscles, forcing small gushes of Ken's cum from her cunt.Sarah was expertly blowing me and continued to suck and lick until I ejaculated on her cheek, on her nose, and down her throat. She knew it was a matter of seconds before my cock would be ready to fuck again, and patiently continued to coax another hard-on.The scores were now settled. Sarah claimed her right to blow me, and Angie claimed her right to fuck Ken.Did it end there? No one wanted it to end, so things accelerated. As soon as I was hard again, Sarah pushed me back onto the bunk bed and got on top of me. She lifted one knee to give Angie a clear view as she guided my cock into her hairless cunt, and then took all of my length inside her in one swift motion. I grabbed Sarah's ass cheeks and guided her up and down, impaling her on my cock. She grabbed my hands and guided my fingers to her asshole. I spread her ass cheeks farther, giving Angie and Ken a view of Sarah's open anus.Ken's gaze went from Angie, to his wife's asshole, back to Angie. It probably wasn't until this time that he realized I had fucked his wife up the ass the night before. His cock was beginning to thicken again and Angie pushed him back in much the same way that Sarah pushed me. Angie crawled on top of him, lifting a knee as Sarah did, to give us a view of her attempt to get Ken's fat cock back in her drenched cunt. She leaned forward, resting her head on Ken's chest. Ken thought she was being affectionate, but she had to use both hands to hold his thick shaft as she guided his cock into her sopping wet cunt. When she had about half of his cock inside her, she sat up and put his hands on her tits.She bounced up and down on his cock, but she couldn't get more than about 3 inches inside her. She was tight to begin with, so Ken was undoubtedly having the time of his life. He took his hands off her tits and grabbed her ass cheeks, pulling her onto his cock as I had done to his wife. Her hands found his and guided them toward the crack of her ass. Angie looked over her shoulder, watching as I fucked Sarah. She continued to look at us as she used Ken's hands to pull her cheeks apart. Her asshole opened wide as she tried to get more of his unbelievably fat cock inside her cunt.Sarah and I were definitely enjoying the show. Sarah's asshole dilated and contracted several times as I filled her cunt with cum. We French kissed and hugged while she stroked my cock to another erection.Angie's cunt looked about as stretched as a cunt could be without having given birth. Ken licked two fingers and slid them in her asshole. He was working them in and out of her while she continued to bounce on his cock. More and more of his cock disappeared inside her until she finally let out a yelp as Ken's cock impaled her cervix. Her tits glistened with sweat as her chest rose and fell with her heavy breaths. She fell forward and kissed Ken's hairy chest and nipples. Her ass cheeks shook as she enjoyed several waves of orgasm. The sight of her tanned, slender, 18 year-old frame resting on Ken's short, chubby, hairy body was like something out of a fairytale.Sarah, not one to leave "well-enough" alone, positioned me so I was sitting directly across from Angie and Ken. As she got up to fold the table between the bunk beds out of the way, cum dribbled down her leg.The smell of sex filled the camper. Thunder boomed in the distance, and the wind and rain continued to batter the campground.Angie got more than she bargained for, as she soon found my friend's cock to be a few inches shorter, but almost three times the girth of my own throbbing member.I'm not sure if it was because I was younger, in better shape, or not quite as thick-cocked as her husband, but Sarah really seemed to enjoy it when I fucked her. Her husband, Ken, seemed to enjoy watching us, too.Angie had practically passed out while lying on Ken's belly. Ken's cum was oozing from her stretched cunt. Ken had watched as his wife bounced on my cock only moments before, and our performance, coupled with Angie's 18-year-old cunt bouncing on his fat cock, must have given him the time of his life. He had wanted this weekend to be all about pleasing his wife, Sarah, but it was starting to look like he was getting the better end of the deal; although I wasn't complaining. I had fucked his wife the previous night and well into the morning, and it was starting to look like we were in for more of the same.Sarah moved the table out of the way, and slid the seat cushions of the camper so they were together on the floor. I sat across from Ken and Angie so they would have a clear, unobstructed view of whatever Sarah was going to do with me next.There was a sharp crack of lightning, and the power to the camper went out. Sarah stepped away to open a few of the windows, and then lit a fragrance candle to shed a little more light on us.Sarah disappeared into the bedroom at the other end of the camper and rustled through a few drawers under the bed. She came out moments later with a large, unused tube of K Y jelly.Sarah practically skipped back to the bunk bed end of the camper and gave me a big, toothy smile.She walked over to Angie, who was on her stomach, and kissed her shoulder very lightly. Angie lifted her head to see who was kissing her, and Sarah gently moved her hair off her forehead and kissed her on the mouth. Angie kissed her back, and their tongues swirled for a few seconds as Sarah's hand found the crack of Angie's ass.Sarah slid three fingers into Angie's wet cunt and pushed Angie's face back into Ken's hairy chest. Angie arched her back as Sarah slid her thumb into her asshole. Sarah bent over and lightly bit Angie's ass cheeks, leaving little bite marks on her tan-lined ass. She worked her fingers in and out of Angie's cunt, pulling out little puddles of Ken's cum as she slid her fingers deeper and deeper.Sarah moved between Angie's legs (and Ken's) and spread them as far as they could go. She dropped to her knees and gently blew on Angie's wet cunt. She moved closer and closer, until her nose was nestled into Angie's asshole and her long tongue was firmly on Angie's clit. Angie let out a moan as Sarah demonstrated her expert cunt-eating skills. As Angie was on the brink of orgasm, Sarah looked back at me."Squirt some of the K Y in my ass. It's still a little sore from last night, but I think I can handle some more." She said with a wink."Angie, you don't mind if your boyfriend puts his cock in my ass while I get you off, do you?" Sarah asked."What?" Angie almost objected. She looked exhausted, but she still had enough energy to enjoy having her cunt licked. "I don't care, just don't stop doing whatever you're doing!" Angie cried. Drunk and horny; Angie was helpless.

 Weekend Samplers: Part 1.Jack and Angie explore with friends at the campground.Based on posts by lckscknfck7, in 4 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Four-day weekends are always fun, but I rarely have the chance to take advantage of them. Fortunately, on one such weekend a few years ago, an older friend asked my 18 year old girlfriend and me to join him and his wife on a camping trip. It ended up being one of the wildest weekends of my life.My girlfriend, Angela (Angie, for short), had a reputation of being a bit of a slut before I met her, but I soon found out the reputation was undeserved. She didn't mind watching porn tapes, but when it came to acting out some of those scenes (anal, threesomes, toys), she said she wasn't interested. She preferred giving hand to giving head, and preferred giving head to fucking. I wasn't sure if that was because her previous boyfriends didn't know how to use the equipment they were given, or if she was just uptight about getting pregnant even though she was on the pill. When it came to sex, her options for positions could be counted on one hand.Although she lacked imagination during sex, she had a well-toned body that she managed to keep tan year-round. Angie looked a little bit like Jennifer Aniston in the face, but a little thinner in the body. She was blessed with long legs, small-but-perky tits, a beautiful ass, and a tight, attractive cunt. She could have been a runway model if she didn't have her heart set on being a veterinarian. Mine wasn't the only cock in her life. We both knew she'd had better looking boyfriends, but none of them bothered to get her off as well or as often. When it came to her receiving oral pleasure, though, she would find a way to let me get her off, no matter where we were. She may have been high maintenance, but I had the satisfaction of knowing I could get her off anytime, anywhere.My camping trip friends were a little different. I had just turned 18 when I first met them. At the time of this camping trip, I was a few months from my 21st birthday. They were both in their mid-thirties, but maintained a very youthful lifestyle.Ken was short, beefy, and masculine but a nice guy and usually funny. He reminded me of Ron Jeremy but with short hair and a much shorter pecker. His wife, Sarah, was a little shorter than Ken, natural, and pleasant to be around. As far as nice people to hang out with, I don't think I could have done better at the time.Sarah was a reasonably attractive woman. She looked a little bit like Dina Meyer with just a touch of baby fat and bigger tits. She had strawberry-blond hair, green eyes, and freckles across her nose and cheeks. She had a natural ‘playmate of the year' body. She also had a seductive and sultry nature that served her well when dealing with men, in general.Motherhood had been good to her, and she retained her full, round tits. Her waist was small, but widened to shapely hips, a beautiful ass and well-shaped legs. I teased her about how small her feet were, but I think she knew I thought they were pretty.She was shorter and had more curves than my Angie, but I thought she was still cute for her age. She wasn't a New York model, but she had what it took to turn heads in a good way. Sarah had had two teen kids (staying with their grandparents on this particular weekend), but her body bounced right back into shape. She worked out regularly, and rewarded herself (and the rest of us) by buying the skimpiest bikinis to wear while sunbathing. These were the days before Malibu Strings, but what she wore came pretty close. I asked Angie to buy similar "bathing suits" as all she had ever worn in the past were the standard bikinis. Sarah jokingly told me she'd see if she could help Angie (and me) out in that area.So we headed out of Savannah, to the Lake for a long Easter weekend. We'd been here last month with their kids.Their lot on the campground was very secluded, surrounded by trees, and only a quarter-mile from the lake where they kept their boat docked. It was still early in the season, and there were no other campers in our area. This was our 2nd time camping as a foursome.A normal weekend in the summer would have us take Ken's boat out on the lake, water ski all day with the kids, and have a nightly campfire. It wasn't unusual for Angie and Sarah to stay back at the campsite, where they could take their bikini tops off while tanning their back sides, but Sarah somehow managed to take it all off for that "all over tan" when she thought nobody else was around. Angie preferred the creamy white triangles of her tits, cunt, and above the crack of her ass.At the end of the evening, my girlfriend-at-the-time and I would go back to our tent for some quiet outdoor sex, and an envious Sarah and Ken would go back to their camper with their kids. Even though our tent was at least 40 feet from Ken's bedroom window, Ken would kid me the next morning, saying he could beat off 2 or 3 times for every orgasm I either had or gave to my girlfriend. If she were willing, I'd sometimes stand and have her blow me just outside the tent, knowing Ken was probably watching. What I didn't know was that sometimes Sarah was watching, too.Angie and I left Thursday afternoon and arrived at the campground just before sunset. Ken had already set up the campfire, and Sarah seemed to be enjoying the peace and quiet without the kids, as we pulled up. After the usual hugs and handshakes, Sarah and Angie quickly unpacked the car while I worked on setting up the tent. Something was a little different about Sarah, though. I don't know if it was the fact that her hair was a little longer, she looked a little thinner, or if she was wearing her clothing in a more revealing manner, but something about her kept catching my eye.The girls went in the camper to start preparing a late dinner. Ken handed me a beer and directed me to the campfire. When he thought we were far enough away from the camper, Ken decided it was time to get something off his chest. We've had personal conversations before, but it was usually me doing most of the talking, especially after a few beers. Ken knew about almost every girl I had ever been with; every position, good lays and bad. I figured I was in for a shock when it was going to be him doing most of the talking, and I was right.He told me his sex life was lacking, recently, and felt like he couldn't make Sarah happy anymore. I asked him if he talked to her about it, and he said she could only get off if she fantasized about someone else. I told him that was Okay, and that he shouldn't let that bother him. As long as they were still having sex, he should be happy and let things take their course.Then he said that a few weeks ago he overheard Angie telling his wife about how well I could get her off, and how since then, Sarah moaned ‘Jack' more than once in her sleep. I could feel my cock throb just at the thought of his wife dreaming about me. It was a strange feeling. At first I thought he was jealous, suspecting that I had been screwing his wife behind his back. (I hadn't). I was surprised to hear that Angie had even had a conversation about sex with Sarah. Maybe Angie still had a naughty side, after all.I felt a little awkward, but I told him to go on. The more Ken talked, the more I realized that this weekend was all part of his desperate plan to show his wife a good time. “Jack, I really want you to sleep with my wife! Maybe Angie, too!” I listened as he went into detail of everything he fantasized about; thinking it was the same that Sarah fantasized about. He didn't want me and/or Angie to fuck her just once, either.Ken finally pleaded; “I'm afraid that the only way for Sarah and I to be happy again was to have someone else join us.” I had told Ken about many of my raucous sexual adventures, and now he wanted Sarah to have the same experiences. Thinking he was probably just a little drunk, I told him; “We have all weekend and I'd like to sleep on it. We are good friends, and I don't want to ruin anything between you and Sarah. Angie is just a recent girlfriend that loves sex a lot, but Sarah is your wife.”The girls came out with the food, as if on cue. We grilled some of Ken's freshly caught Amber Jack,  and had a few more beers, and talked about the following day's options. All night, I found myself undressing busty Sarah with my eyes.We decided the weather looked good for taking the boat out for some early morning water skiing. We'd probably drop the girls off at our secluded campground to relax and enjoy the sun the rest of the afternoon. Us guys could then go around the lake to ‘fish', which was cover for checking out the other sunbathers, stop at the marina for more beer or food, and then head back to the campground. Sounded like a good plan.It had been a long day, followed by an interesting evening, and it was time to turn in. The water hook-up to the camper provided a never-ending supply of water. Unfortunately, it would be a few hours before it was warm enough for a shower. Ken and Sarah said they didn't mind the cold shower, but Angie and I agreed we would have to wait a few hours, or even until morning. We waived goodnight to Ken and Sarah as they closed the door to the camper.As soon as we got in our tent, I started to get a clue that Angie was on the prowl. She took off her clothes and pulled my face onto her cunt. Something had gotten her hot earlier, and she apparently needed relief. She had trimmed her pubic hair as short as it could be, and at first glance, her cunt looked practically shaved. It didn't look like that the last time I fucked her, so this must have been something special for the weekend. As I licked her to orgasm, I worked three fingers into her cunt, paying close attention to her G-spot. I was working on giving her another orgasm when she pulled my fingers out of her cunt and guided one of my fingers to her asshole. Our eyes were locked onto each other as I slid two fingers back in her cunt and the third carefully into her ass. She knew that I always wanted to try ass-play with her, but this was the first time she actually let me, no, provoked me; to put anything in her ass besides my tongue. I barely slid the first joint of my finger past her sphincter when she let out a yelp signaling another wave of orgasm. She slapped my dripping wet hand away from her crotch and rolled me onto my back. I still had most of my clothes on, but I'm sure she could feel the bulge in my shorts as she ground her ass onto my crotch. She leaned over and kissed me as deeply as I could be kissed. For a while I wasn't sure if this was the end of the evening's events or just the beginning.She pulled off my shorts and began what I thought was going to be the usual tug-job. She could see my disappointment, and quickly turned to inhale my growing cock. Her blowjobs in the past were rarely subtle, but she never sucked with as much enthusiasm as she was demonstrating now. She straddled my chest, facing toward my turgid pole, then bent down to impale her throat with my full shaft.I could feel her nose touching my balls as she deep-throated my cock for the first time. Obviously, she had been holding back. I tapped her on the shoulder to let her know I was about to cum (as she had asked me to do so many times before), but this time she ignored the tap and kept on sucking until my balls tightened up and I shot off in her mouth.I expected her to spit, complain, and spit again, but was surprised to feel her swallow my cum, then hold my softening head in her mouth, slowly swallowing the seeping jizz.  As my intense nerves relaxed, she increased her oral stimulations and begin coaxing another erection.Within seconds of attaining reasonable firmness, she turned around, impaling her beautiful cunt with my cock. She leaned over to kiss me as her ass bounced up and down behind her. The taste of my cum was still fresh on her lips.She was on the pill, so I wasn't completely concerned about coming inside her. Apparently, she wasn't either, which was also a first. It was only a matter of about five minutes of rhythmic riding before I realized I was ready to cum again, which was probably a good thing with all the noise Angie had been making. I expected her to hop off of me at the first sign of my orgasm, but instead she ground her pubic bone harder against mine, flattening her swollen clit against me. Within seconds of feeling the warm gush of cum inside her, her cunt tightened around my shaft, loosened for a second, and then tightened again. I could feel my cum drip from her cunt down to my balls and ass.We remained motionless for a few minutes, and then, in her formerly typical prudish fashion, she hopped off, got dressed, and ran into the camper for a quick shower, cold water or not. About fifteen minutes later, she was back in the tent wearing pajamas, and kissing me goodnight. She was asleep within seconds of her head touching the pillow.I put a towel around my waist and threw on a T-shirt. As I walked out of the tent, I could see Ken sitting by what was left of the campfire. He told me to have a seat, and handed me a beer.Ken's Proposal."I thought you went to bed." I asked."I did, but Sarah woke up while Angie was getting her rocks off for the third time,” Ken answered with a grin. "She started fingering her cunt so fast and so hard that by the time I realized what was happening, she was finished. She was nice enough to give me a hand job before falling asleep, though.""Well, that's good, right?" I asked.He shrugged his shoulders. He looked desperate. Ken knew that Sarah was hard-up, and he felt horrible that he couldn't rock her world as well as he did years ago. I figured it was just a phase they were going through, but it was affecting Ken's enjoyment, too. He almost felt guilty about Sarah not being satisfied by his efforts. Ken was hurting, maybe worse than his wife. He was being told he's not enough of a man to sexually satisfy his woman. It had to be crushing. Ken as desperate and sacrificing the last vestiges of his ego for the sake of his marriage.Ken pushed his idea again."You should fuck her tonight, Jack.” he said. "Fuck her face. Fuck her cunt. Hell, fuck her feet. I know you like them. She knows you like them.""And where are you going to be?" I asked."I'll wait right here, if you want. When you're done, take a shower and I'll know it's safe to go inside. I don't care. Just get in there!" he said. “If I have to share her with anyone, I need it to be you, my friend.”"What about Angie? What if she wakes up?" I asked."Fuck her, too. Or I'll fuck her; I don't care. She'll probably sleep right through it, after your fuck-session earlier,” he answered.My cock was almost erect and no longer concealed by the towel around my waist. Ken couldn't help but stare, and I thought he was a little concerned about me pushing too far into his wife's cunt. Little did I know? The thought of Ken offering his wife made my cock swell even larger. I couldn't hide it anymore. That busty woman was enough to make a priest leave his collar.I had no idea how this would work. I didn't even know if Sarah would go for it. What if she didn't?How would we act the rest of the weekend?What would I say to Angie if she found out?Did Ken want to fuck Angie?That would be interesting. Ken wasn't well endowed in length, but he had most guys beat in girth; including me. The thought of young Angie being fucked silly by a short stocky guy with a short fat cock amused me enough to make my cock spring up.I threw the towel over my shoulder, exposing my erect cock and shaved balls. Ken gave me a big grin and subconsciously put his hand down the front of his shorts. I walked toward the camper wearing nothing but a T-shirt, flip-flops, and a worried smile. I carefully opened the door so it wouldn't make any noise. The lights were all out except for the bathroom/shower light. This was an older camper, but it was a huge one. It had a master bedroom on one end, and two bunk beds on the other. In the middle, there was a kitchen/eating area and a small bathroom that housed a commode and shower. Ken had made a few modifications to the camper, and I was impressed every time I stepped into it.Sarah was asleep in the master bedroom. I decided to take a quick shower to wash the cum off my balls and ass crack and calm myself down. I hoped Ken would understand that this wasn't the "after I fucked Sarah" shower, and would stay outside. I didn't waste any time, and still had half an erection as I toweled myself dry.I came out of the little bathroom and turned out the light. I quietly stepped into the master bedroom and found Sarah asleep on her stomach, naked, and with one armed tucked under her. Her hand was between her legs and it looked like she had been fingering herself in her sleep.Jack and Sarah's not-so-private Tryst.I carefully got into bed with her, and slowly slid into position beside her, but a little lower. I put my hand on her leg and gently ran my fingers up and down, giving her goose bumps on her ass. At first she thought I was her husband and just moved over, and reached over to my hip.When she felt my pre-cum covered cock pressing against her, she was startled. Ken had a short, fat cock that curved up sharply making it look shorter than it probably really was. (I made that discovery when his shorts came off while waterskiing with a hard-on.) My cock was seven inches in length, thick as a cucumber, and stood straight out when erect. This definitely wasn't her husband's cock.She asked me; “ What do you think you are doing?” and drew the sheets up around her as she rolled on her back away from me. I thought I had ruined everything."Do you want me to leave?" I asked. I knelt up on the bed, making my cock bounce in front of me in the moonlight. She couldn't take her eyes off it."I don't know what I want, Jack.” she said. There was a long, uncomfortable pause. "But now that you're here, and you've crossed the line, I definitely don't want you to leave."She asked; “Did Ken put you up to this?”I said that Ken just wanted her to be happy; that he thought this might help.She asked; “What do you think would happen when I tell Angie that you fucked the shit out of me all night?” I knew she was playing with me and I told her; “You won't tell Angie anything with my cock in your mouth.”Sarah thought about it for a minute, and sat up, letting the sheets fall off her naturally large tits. My eyes were finally able to see in the darkness, and the moon was shining just enough to give me a great view of her incredible body. I leaned over to lightly kiss her, but she grabbed my face with both hands and kissed me hard on the mouth. Our tongues wound around each other like we were high school lovers. She reached down and grabbed the shaft of my cock while continuing to kiss my face, neck, and ears. She pushed me back down and kissed my chest, stomach, and legs. When she got to my feet, she put one toe at a time in her mouth and sucked and swirled her tongue around them. Then she rolled me onto my stomach and began kissing the back of my legs. She worked up my legs to my back, intentionally passing my ass, and then kissed me around my neck again. She lay on my back and worked her body between my legs, spreading them as she slid down my back with kisses along my spine.Clearly, she was living out her deeply held fantasy tryst with a man of her considerable desires.When she got to the crack of my ass, she spread my cheeks and began licking my crack lightly. I could feel her saliva dripping from her mouth as she began to concentrate on my asshole. She spread my cheeks further and pulled my ass up into the air, so that I was now kneeling, with my face still on the mattress, as her tongue found my sphincter again and again. Her fingers rubbed under my scrotum, working my prostate into high alert."Now, it's my turn" she said.I was seconds away from an incredible orgasm, but did as she asked. I kissed every inch of her body, in the exact order that she kissed mine, ending with her asshole. Her ass came up and her fingers found her clit while I tongued her anus. Within seconds, she was shuddering. She collapsed on her stomach, and then turned to give me a kiss goodnight."I'm not finished with you, yet, Sarah." I said. "Unless you really want to call it a night?" I asked."What else do you want to do? Aren't you exhausted, Jack?" she asked, almost whimpering. “I heard you rabbits fucking in the tent for nearly an hour.”"I know you've been talking to Angie, so you know I can fuck again and again." I said, kneeling again, straddles just over her waist with my bouncing cock tapping the cleavage of her tits. The tip was inches from her face.  "A friend asked me to fuck the shit out of his wife tonight, and that's what I'm going to do. We haven't fucked yet. Please tell me you aren't just a cock tease?”"Sarah looked like a girl on her birthday with a dozen presents left to open. She was glowing. She was now alive and wasn't sure where to begin. I helped her decide by holding the back of her head and gently pushing my cock in her mouth. She hadn't had to deal with a cock this long since her college days, and was a little out of practice. I let her gag a few times, then decided to give her a break and French-kissed her for a few minutes. While we kissed, I moved  down between her legs and pushed them apart and up so her feet were near her face. She guided my cock to her cunt and I easily slid inside her. I kissed her feet as she pulled me closer to her. Within minutes, she was clawing my thighs and muttering my name under her breath.I pulled out of her cunt and guided her legs back down. Kneeling, I got on top of her, and slid my cock between her tits. I knew I was only going to last a few more seconds, so I decided to give her tits a little attention before I came. As I moved forward, my knees pinned her arms down.“Drink it all, my buxom love bunny!” I said as I held her head back as I shot my full load in her mouth. Neither of us expected the amount of cum that I produced, but she winced and swallowed every drop like a college girl doing her first shot of tequila. Then she leaned in and captured the head of my cock in her lips. Her tongue went to work, polishing all the jizz off my glans.I carefully moved back down her body, kissing her forehead, nose, cheeks, and cum-covered lips. She ran her fingers through my hair as I kissed and sucked her nipples. I kissed her belly and worked my way down to her hairless cunt. I wasn't sure when she started waxing, but there were no bumps or razor burn.Just as I did to Angie

 Laying Pipe: Part 2John continued finding the depths of his neighbors.By Bitterjohnzim. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.  Beth crossed the dark guestroom and slapped me, snapping her hand across my left ear and cheek. I reeled away, half-falling to the bed. I caught her second swing, outlined, now, by the exterior lights.“Beth!” I exclaimed and she stopped straining to strike me. “What the hell are you doing?”Initially, she was silent, struggling to pull her arm from my hand. We both heard the low drone of the shower in the bathroom and she hissed at me, “You were mine.” I pushed her away and flipped the light switch by the veranda door. A lamp on either side of the bed flickered to life. In the low light of the guestroom, I knew how I would look, naked, muscular and hairy, cock still slick from congress with her daughter. Beth, a gorgeous brunette, was flush, her face red and the magnificent swell of her breasts heaving beneath a fitting tan top. Dark skinny jeans cupped her curves and legs, the outfit terminating functionally in dark tennis shoes“You're Tom's.” I stated simply, laying a calming hand on the woman's shoulder.A flash in her eyes- she was honestly angry, “We have an arrangement. Lacey, obviously, isn't a fucking part of it.”Shit. They were in an open marriage. She'd just been fucking around teasing me, before. Uh, until I put it to their daughter.“Beth, she's an adult, we had some fun, there's no reason to be tense, I'm just your friend.” I defended myself.Oh, man, that was the wrong thing to say. Beth jerked, and snagged my wavering dick. Twisting sharply, she demanded, “How are you my friend? We trusted you as a neighbor, I, might, have wanted to screw you, and I catch you fucking my daughter? Is that what friends do?”A moment after the sudden pain started, I wrapped a thick hand around Beth's throat and pushed her onto the bed. Her hand tightened until I squeezed her neck and both of her hands flew to my grip. The hot surge of adrenaline had me hard, and I momentarily felt the coarse denim of Beth's jeans beneath my cock. I was, now, choking a woman who had twisted my dick- after finding me nutting her daughter. What the fuck is my life?I pressed Beth into the bedding and she made, the single horniest noise I've ever heard from a woman. Somewhere between a groan and a purr, she glared at me through lusty eyes. Her breathing was fast and straining. Her flushed cheeks and expression rattled a memory of a deeply submissive former partner. I suddenly suspected Beth had been out on the twilight veranda longer than her surging, violent response implied.Listen to the rest of this story on the audio file.By Bitterjohnzim for Literotica

Never Have I Ever.Cass finds the stud in her buddy Andrew.Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess. Listen to the Podcast at My first Time.Cassie gasped, jumping in her seat as the clap of thunder and splitting bolt of lightning across the screen lit the theater like daylight for an instant. In her momentary panic, she grabbed at the armrest, the fingers of her left hand finding instead the warm forearm of her fellow movie-goer and best friend, Andrew.Their met eyes for a moment, hers still wide with residual surprise and his glittering with amusement. With a blush for her silly panic and for the unexpected touch, she took her hand away, crossing her arms across her stomach and turning her face back to the screen.Recently, for reasons she couldn't entirely understand, Cassie had begun to feel awkward around Andrew.Too often she found herself blushing for small things, or giggling nervously, or losing the courage to do things like brush a hand through his hair or jump on his back for a piggy-back ride; things that a few months earlier she would have done without thinking.It was their stupid friend Margaret who'd started it, with her talk of "friends with benefits." Cassie had never considered the idea that her tall, gangly Andy could be, as Margaret had put it, "a certified hottie." They'd been friends for so long that she could no longer hold herself far enough away from him to be able to see him with an objective, appraising eye.Andrew's lips suddenly brushed her ear as he leaned over close to whisper to her, and she nearly jumped again. "The scary part's coming," he murmured, offering his shoulder as a place for her to hide her eyes.Ah, this was why she loved him so. Who else would understand how much she loved horror films; and how deeply they terrified her? Who would take the time to go to these films first without her, then come back to see them a second time, ready to point out all the really horrific scenes so that she could hide her face and not be scarred beyond belief?No doubt he would also stay with her after the movie tonight, curled in an uncomfortable ball on the floor next to her bed to act as her protector. He snored and drooled and would probably sleep through the apocalypse, but somehow having him there still made her feel better.When the film ended, the heroine narrowly escaping by boat as the only survivor, Cassie and Andrew filed out into the chilly, early autumn night. Cassie shivered, and Andrew dropped a friendly arm around her shoulders."Did you like it?" Cassie asked."It was alright. Definitely better this time than when I watched it by myself. Your reactions are priceless," Andrew said with a laugh."I can't help it! I jump at the jumps, I'm scared of the scary parts; that's what's supposed to happen when you go see a horror movie!""I wasn't complaining. I'm amused.""Hey, I saw you jump a little when he came out from under the shed to grab that girl's ankles.""Strictly for your benefit. I am never scared.""Oh? Well, good. You can stay up and keep watch tonight. Make sure no creepers come in my house in the middle of the night to chop me up for their stew."Andrew stifled a yawn, shaking his head. "An all-night vigil? Fat chance of that. You'd have to stay up with me."Immediately, Cassie began to think of ways she might keep him awake, each a little more risqué than the last, and she blushed again. What was it about him tonight that made her think such silly thoughts? He was joking with her, being her almost-brotherly friend as he always had been. The flirtatious edge was something she was imagining, she knew."Whatever you want, just keep the monsters away from me!" Cassie cried with a melodramatic wave of her arms. She ducked out from under his arm, darted the last few feet to the door of his car and leapt inside.The drive to her house was quiet, each of them thinking their own private thoughts in companionable silence. Once they got to the house, Cassie began to feel again a twinge of that fear she had experienced in the theater. The darkness, the quiet, the sense of waiting, it unnerved her enough that she let Andrew lead the way through the front door, clinging to his arm as if that would save her if some slasher movie antagonist were waiting on the other side."I don't want to go to sleep yet," Cassie said as they marched to her room, Andrew turning on lights as they went. "I'm all antsy. Let's play a game or something, huh?"Cassie had a grand total of three board games, one of which was nothing more than a sticky Candy Land board, devoid of any cards or playing pieces; there was little there with which to while away the evening hours."Let's play Never Have I Ever," Cassie suggested, and Andrew shrugged, his preferred signal of acquiescence.They sat on either end of her bed, both cross-legged, facing each other and hugging pillows in their laps. Each of them held up all ten fingers, ready to play."Never have I ever...read Hamlet," Andrew said by way of starting. Cassie shook her head."No, that's boring!""What? We always do stuff like that.""I know! Let's talk about something more fun than our reading lists and bodily functions." She eyed him beadily, daring him to repeat his disgusting scatological comments from the last time they'd played this game."Like what?""Like..." Cassie considered and discarded a dozen suggestions instantly, filing them away as either too mild or far too dirty. "Like, never have I ever kissed someone below the chin.""Really, never?""Never ever.""I'm not putting a finger down for that. It's dumb. You can't seriously have gotten to be nearly twenty years old and never done that.""But I haven't!""Come here. Kiss me right here on the neck, and then think of another one." He was laughing, but he did lean forward and pull his shirt away from the side of his neck, clearly intending for her to follow through.With another blush; would they never stop?; she bent and pressed her lips quickly to the spot where his neck met his shoulder. It was brief, but she was still pleasantly surprised by how warm his skin was there."Alright, now think of a better one than that," Andrew said with another laugh, sitting back."I can't think of anything. You say one.""Alright, fine. Never have I ever...made out with a hot girl who was sober."It was Cassie's turn to laugh. "Wait, how many drunk hot girls have you made out with?""Just one, but she was scorching.""Oh, prettier than me, huh?" She meant it as a joke, but her tone fell a little short of the levity she was going for, and she ended up sounding a great deal more jealous than she felt."Well, no, I mean, not prettier than you, per se..."Cassie gave him her most dramatic look of mock-hurt. "You don't think I'm pretty, Andrew?""Are you kidding? You're beautiful, Cass. But you're...you know...you're Cassie."A jolt of something like fear, but entirely not, shot through Cassie's stomach. He'd never said that before, that she was beautiful. True, he'd qualified it, but at the same time...he thought she was beautiful. Her face warmed."I'm tempted to make you make out with me and pick another one, just because you were so obnoxious about mine," Cassie said, laughing.Andrew laughed once, but then his smile became something decidedly more inviting."Oh, really? That wasn't obnoxious. I was merely pointing out that there are things in this life that you should have done in your teenage years.""And making out with a girl with no alcohol involved is definitely something you should have done. I still have another couple months before I'm out of my teens. You've missed the boat already! Anything you do now is necessary just to catch up.""So you think I should have done...this?" He rolled up onto his hands and knees, which put his face directly in front of hers, an inch or two away. After a pause, their lips touched, and in her surprise at the suddenness of it she broke the kiss to suck in a startled breath.He backed away a couple of inches, thinking he'd startled her unpleasantly, but Cassie followed him, leaning forward until they were separated by a mere sliver of air. Andrew kissed her again, softly at first, but then inspiration seemed to strike, and he sat up a little, putting his hands on either side of her face to hold her to him. When he finally released her, both of them were breathing a little harder, eyes a little wide, movements a little uncertain."So," Andrew said, clearing his throat and sitting back. "So, I guess I can't use that one anymore. Unless you've been drinking, of course?" Still too stunned to react properly to his comic jabs, she merely shook her head. "I thought not. You're not alcoholic enough to sneak a flask into a movie theater. Well, is it your turn to think of one, then, or are you going to make me go again?""I, um..." Cassie shook her head a little, cleared her throat. "Well, let's see. Never have I ever..." She thought of the moment earlier when Andrew had pulled his shirt back from his neck, showing off the lovely, muscled shoulders he was secretly proud of. She wondered if the rest of him was as nice as his shoulders. "Never have I ever seen any of my friends naked."Andrew's eyebrows shot up. "What, you've never been in a locker room before?""When would I have been in a locker room?" Cassie laughed. She was not the athletic sort, as Andrew was well aware."Still, never? Like, you've never gone streaking, skinny dipping, changed in front of each other, anything?"Cassie shook her head, grinning. Andrew stood up next to the bed. "Well, I can't let that go unchanged. Seriously, nudity among friends; it's a rite of passage!"He seized the back of his shirt and tugged it over his head, dumping it unceremoniously on the floor before going to work on his belt. Cassie watched with a mixture of horrified amazement that he was actually stripping naked in her bedroom, laughable discomfort because it was Andrew, and a growing appetite for the new perspective she was gaining on him, this thought of him as a real, handsome, sexy boy; not just her buddy Andrew.His pants hit the floor and he stepped out of them, standing awkwardly in his boxers for a moment before seizing the waistband and tugging those down to his ankles, too. Cassie couldn't help but stare; she'd never seen any boy totally naked, and here was a very fine specimen of man, standing in front of her with much less self-consciousness than she would have expected.After a moment, he bent to pull his boxers and pants back on, but Cassie protested."Aw, you're going to put it all back on?" she asked jokingly. "Here I thought you were going to play the rest of the game that way."Shrugging, Andrew sat back at the end of the bed as he had been, with the notable difference that he was now stark naked. "This hardly seems fair.""What do you mean?""I'm totally hanging free here, and you're still bundled up like a nun. A little reciprocation would be fair, don't you think?"Cassie shuddered at the idea of Andrew seeing her naked. She was self-conscious enough about seeing herself in the mirror.But Andrew was staring at her expectantly, and she knew he would play along no more without this quid pro quo. She stood nervously, then pulled her shirt up over her head, dropping it beside her. Andrew just watched, expressionless except for his small smile, so she carried on.Her skirt followed her shirt to the floor, and then with a deep breath she unclasped her bra in the back and dropped that onto the pile as well. Without looking at Andrew, and with a face undoubtedly colored like a beet, she slipped her panties off, sliding them down her long bare legs and kicking them off onto the pile of discarded clothes.Andrew's eyes took in every inch of her nudity, and he sighed; she thought she heard him say "Cass" under his breath. When his eyes trailed back up to meet hers, he smiled. "And now neither of us can use that one."Cassie sat back down, a little closer to Andrew this time, their knees touching. "It's your turn."Andrew hadn't taken his eyes away from her yet, and still didn't as he answered without hesitation, "Never have I ever touched every inch of a girl's naked body." His hands were already reaching out to touch her shoulders, trail along her leg, cup her face. Grabbing her legs, he pulled her farther down on the bed so that she could fit lying down without hitting her head on the headboard. He took her face in his hands and kissed her sweetly."Andrew!" Cassie cried in a voice that was half a laugh when they paused to breathe. "What are you doing?""Not sure yet," Andrew said absently, tucking her hair behind her ears and kissing her soundly.Cassie could feel her heart beating in every extremity; had she ever been able to feel every inch of her hypersensitive skin the way she could now? Andrew did not stop kissing her as his hands fell away from her face, slipped down her neck and gently ran over her tits to her stomach. When his thumbs grazed over her nipples, a shock wave ran down through her torso, straight to that soft, dark place between her legs. She had never been as aware of that spot as she was at that instant.Andrew was kneeling over her now as she lay back on the bed, and in their mutual nudity it was impossible for him to hide his body's appreciation of this turn of events. His erection brushed against her thigh as he shifted, and she tensed, the unfamiliarity suddenly overwhelming her.The kissing stopped immediately; Andrew sat back, concern on his face. "Is this okay? Are you-- I mean, is this too weird?""No, no," she assured him, and she meant it. All this felt surprisingly natural, even as quickly as it was moving; as if this was the most obvious and right state for them to be in, and everything they had been and done before had been awkward and unsatisfying. "Please come back."He acquiesced with a vengeance, the force of his kiss pinning her to the bed as she wrapped one arm around his shoulders and grasped the back of his neck with the other. When he suddenly moved to change positions, he almost lifted her off the bed in his enthusiasm as she clung to him. She admired for a moment the powerful muscles of his abdomen and lower body when he sat up on his knees to shift, putting himself between her legs.She was unbelievably, overwhelmingly aroused, almost to the point of discomfort; she could feel the slickness of her own juices between her thighs as she moved over on the bed to center herself, and when she spread her legs apart to give Andrew a place to kneel, the cold air of the room was a shock on her wet flesh.Andrew's hands were on her hips, his thumbs tracing small circles on the skin of her stomach as his kisses began to trail downward; along her neck, across her collarbone, up the mound of her tit. His mouth closed over one nipple, his tongue moving torturously slowly in a narrowing spiral around it, ending at last in a fierce, cat-tongue lick and a small, playful nip.The muscles in Cassie's stomach tightened suddenly, jerking her, forcing a small gasp out from between her lips. Andrew smiled against her skin.One hand slid away from her hip, along the outside of her leg, fingers dragging lazily across the skin of her thigh. He folded his hand so that only his index finger pressed against her skin as he worked his way back up, running it along between her legs as she squirmed. At length, his finger found the already wet-slick folds of her nether lips, teasing them apart and sliding from her clit to her drenched opening.Her fingers tightened on the skin of his back, her mouth dropping open; it seemed suddenly as if there wasn't enough oxygen in the room, and the lack made her deliciously dizzy. He pulled back from her a little, watching her face as his finger slid up and down slowly.She couldn't get enough of his face, especially the tiny smile, like he had a secret and was going to tell her in little pieces, stretched out over the night. There was something strange and thrilling about watching him touch her; he seemed to waver between being the Andrew she'd always known and trusted more than anyone else in the world, and a completely different man, surprisingly sexy, totally aware of what she wanted and needed and ached for."Is this really happening?"She didn't realize she'd spoken the words aloud until Andrew paused in his finger's ministrations and bent to bury his face in her neck, whispering between kisses, "It must be, unless we're both sharing the best dream I've ever had."He sat up, eyes on her body like he was trying to memorize it. His hand started to move again, faster, his fingertip teasing her clit and sending alarmingly powerful jolts of pleasure through her body. Her toes and fingers were going numb in waves of tingles. She was blazing hot inside; her skin ought to be steaming in the air of the room.And at the core of her, so close to his hand, she began to feel an almost unbearable emptiness, as if he'd stolen a piece of her and he alone could return it. She closed her eyes, concentrated. She was so empty; she was a shell made only of feverish skin, holding nothing but this raging inferno and a desperate, gaping vacancy.

It Took Cupid's ArmyCan I woo the girl who knows my embarrassing childhood?Based on a post by Mac G. Listen to the podcast at Connected.Even though it is right in front of you, you don't always see what's good for you. Sometimes you need a little nudge. This is about a couple of mine.When I was five, Jenny's family moved in directly across the street from us. Our families became good friends right away. Due to the fact that there was nobody else our age living nearby (Jenny is three months older than I am), we soon became inseparable.She had no trouble keeping up with me in the rough and tumble things I wanted to do, and I had no problems playing house with her when she wanted. One of our parents always had to shoo us home at night because we would never think about it ourselves. I once tried to get my parents to let Jenny spend the night, but they said it was not right for girls to spend the night with boys.Although I missed it at the time, the first indication that Jenny and I would end up together came when we were fourteen. I was over at her house watching TV with her and her dad. As we sat there, the doorbell rang. Jenny got up to answer it. She came back a moment later followed by a policeman."Mr. Adams," he said, "I'm afraid I have some bad news."Jenny's dad got up to stand next to her. I stood a few feet behind them."I'm really sorry to say that there has been an accident. A drunk ran a red light and hit your wife's car," the policeman stated."What! When? Where? How is she?" Mr. Adams asked."The paramedics did their best, but I'm afraid she didn't make it. I am truly sorry."At this point, Jenny turned around and looked at me, tears pouring from her eyes. She ran to me, buried her head in my shoulder and sobbed. I guided her to the couch and sat her down. Holding her gently, I let her cry herself out, trying to soothe her as best as I could.After about fifteen minutes, Mr. Adams finished up with the policeman and came over to sit next to us. Jenny had calmed down a little and was just crying lightly. He took Jenny in his arms and held her. I got up and called my parents telling them what had happened. They both came right over.After a lot of consoling and grief, Dad left with Mr. Adams to tend to the body while Mom stayed with Jenny and I. Mom told me later how proud she was of me and for handling the situation and comforting Jenny so well. Years later, Mr. Adams said he'd kill me if I told Jenny, but that it hurt a little when Jenny turned to me, instead of him, for comfort upon hearing the news about her mom.The First NudgeI have always thought differently about Jenny than anyone else. Even during those awkward adolescent times all boys go through in which girls are gross and have cooties, I never felt that way about Jenny. It was like my mind thought, 'That's not a girl, that's Jenny'. The trouble was that as I grew into a teenager and began to notice girls, it was the same thing; I didn't realize just how beautiful Jenny was becoming.Ironically, it was on a date with someone else in the summer between our Junior and Senior years that her beauty was pointed out to me. We had been having a great time: Dinner, movie, and ice cream afterwards. It was close to time to take my date home."Anne, can I ask you a question?" I asked."Sure, what's up?""Well, when I asked you out, you seemed a little surprised. Pleased, but surprised. I got the same response from Sarah Jansen last month, and I was wondering if it was true you were surprised, and if so, why?"Anne smiled and hesitated a moment before answering."Yes, it's true I was a little surprised and I'm sure Sarah was as well. The reason is we keep expecting you two knuckleheads to wake up and see what a good thing you've got.""Knuckleheads? What two knuckleheads?" I asked."Okay, it looks like it's up to me to straighten you out, although I really shouldn't," she sighed. "I'm going to do this in a roundabout way. I'm going to ask you a bunch of questions. Some of them may seem silly, and some might be embarrassing, but I need you to trust me and answer them all honestly.""Okay, I'll try.""Good. Now first question: Do you think I'm pretty?""Of course I do. Most guys in school do.""Thank you," she said, blushing a little, "Now, I know all guys have different ideas about the ideal woman, but am I your ideal? Be honest.""No, you're not." I said a little chagrinned."Hey, don't worry about it. I asked for honesty. I'm somebody's ideal and I'll find them one day. Let's concentrate on your ideal woman. I'll say an attribute and you tell me what you like. You okay with this?""I guess.""Ok, height?""Your height, perhaps a little taller.""Hair?""Red, long and straight.""Longer than my shoulder length?" Anne asked."Yes.""Eyes?""Green.""Mouth?""Don't know. Never thought about that.""Not a problem. Now, don't get embarrassed, but look at my tits."I couldn't help it, I turned crimson, but I looked briefly. She had very nice tits."That's what I like about you, Tony; even with permission you don't ogle at a girl's chest. Most guys would be glued there right now. Ok, what would you change?""Nothing, I really like your tits," I said, turning even redder, if that were possible."Thanks, so do I. There's definitely something there to attract attention, but not too much. What about the butt? Do you like big butts?""Not really.""What about legs?""Long, with a good muscle structure.""Great. Now, here is what you just told me is your ideal woman; 5'9" or 5'10" tall, long, straight red hair, green eyes, an athletic build, long muscular legs leading up to a nice tight butt. Is that an accurate description?""Yes, that would be correct.""And you still don't see it do you?""I guess not. See what?""You just perfectly described Jenny Adams."I sat there for a moment. She was right of course, but I had never made the connection."Did you know that most guys think Jenny is the best looking girl in school? Many also think you are an idiot for not dating her. You've been best friends for so long you two cannot see it any other way. You should start looking at Jenny as the beautiful woman she is. With the great friendship you've already built, you two would make a perfect couple. Think about it, you dope," Anne ordered with a grin."I will, I promise," I said. "Now, I'd better get you home before your dad sends out the posse."I drove her home in silence. When I walked her to the door, I said, "Thanks a lot for telling me that, Anne. I guess it's true it's sometimes hard to see what is right in front of your nose.""You're welcome. I'm sure you two will be very happy together. Now, I don't usually do this on a first date, but as I'm pretty sure I've just ensured there won't be a second one, kiss me good night.""Gladly."I leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss. She was having none of that. Throwing her arms around my neck she pulled me in for a nice, hard kiss. It seemed to last forever, breaking only when we ran out of air."Thanks, that's just what I wanted," she said smiling. "Now, go get her, Tiger!" With that, she turned and went inside.It's a good thing the route home was so familiar, as I was not paying too much attention to where I was going; I was thinking about Jenny. She was beautiful. She was also a great person. She was funny and fun to be around; kind to everyone; caring with genuine compassion; helpful whenever you needed her. She had so many wonderful qualities that it's hard to think of them all.Two days later, Jenny was over at my house watching TV. As the movie ended, she turned to me, saying, "Okay, Tony, what's up? You've been quiet all day and you've been giving me some funny looks."I hesitated before answering, unsure as to how to answer. I was really nervous about how this would go. I took a deep breath."Jenny, will you go out with me on Friday?" I asked her."Sure, we can get together and...""No, please, that's not what I mean. I don't want to just get together; I want to go on a date, a real date."She looked at me with her eyebrows raised. I could see the wonder in her eyes."Look, Jenny, I know we've been friends for a long time, you've always been my best friend, but lately I've been seeing you in a different light. I've always known you were pretty, but I'm starting to see just how beautiful you really are. I've always known you were a girl, but now I'm seeing you as a woman. We're friends but I'd like to see if maybe we could be more."She sat there, deep in thought. I waited for her to decide.After several minutes I added, "I know this is sudden. You don't have to answer now if you want to think about it for a while. Don't be afraid to say no. Nothing will change if you say no."She smiled at me and said, "I don't need to wait. Of course I'll go on a date with you. I just wasn't expecting it. What brought this about?""I'll tell you, I promise, but not right now. What time do you want to start?""Um, I'll let you know.""Fine. Want a Coke?""Sure."I went a got one for each of us. We watched some more TV, neither one of us talking much. When she left to go home, she paused at the door and gave me a long look, smiling slightly.The rest of the week seemed to last forever. Jenny must have said something to her dad, and he spoke to my parents, because on Wednesday evening Mom came into my room, announcing, "Let me know what you plan on wearing for your big date Friday, and I'll make sure it's clean and nicely pressed.""Okay, Mom, thanks. I'm not sure...wait, how did you know about Friday?""Moms just know," she said, grinning. "If there's anything else I can do for you, let me know."When Friday came, I had still not told her what I wanted to wear, having changed my mind several times. I went out in the afternoon to get a haircut. When I got back home, there was a brand new outfit laying on my bed waiting. It was perfect. As I was getting ready, my dad came in my room."Here, try some of this," he said, handing me a bottle of cologne. "It's a very popular scent.""Thanks, Dad.""Also, a good date needs a good ride. Take my car tonight."I was stunned. Dad rarely let's anyone drive his car. He had saved for years to afford it. "Are you sure?" I asked."Yes, I'm sure. I got it cleaned up nicely today and it's got a full tank of gas. Enjoy yourself.""Wow, thanks, Dad! You're awesome."When the time came, I walked across to her house and knocked. Mr. Adams answered."Come on in Tony, she'll be right down. Where are you going tonight?" he asked."I made a reservation at that new Italian place south of the mall. After that, we'll just see. Probably a movie later on," I answered.We heard the sound of Jenny coming down the stairs. I turned to see her and was stunned. She was wearing a light green sun dress that stopped just above her knees. Her legs looked great, tapering to a pair of strappy sandals with a 2½-inch heel. Her red hair cascaded down over the front of her shoulders, framing her face nicely. Jenny's eyes were sparkling and she was grinning from ear to ear.I walked up to her as she got to the bottom of the stairs."I've never seen you look more beautiful," I said.She blushed a little and said, "Thanks, you look great, too."We walked back to her dad."Have fun tonight you two," he said. "I've talked to your parents, Tony, and for tonight, and tonight only, there is no curfew for you two - just don't push it too far.""We won't, Mr. Adams, I promise," I said.We walked across the street to the car. Jenny's eyes got huge when she saw we were heading to Dad's car. We drove to the restaurant in an awkward silence. As we were waiting for the table, I reached out and took her hand in mine. I wasn't sure if it was a good idea, as I figured she could feel that my heart was beating about 200 times a minute. Jenny just smiled at me and squeezed it gently.Dinner went well. The talking started slow, but we loosened up some as things went on. By the end I think I had my heart down to about 150.

 Being PreparedGirl Scouts Venture Into A Boy Scout Camp.Based on a post by Dimension Of Desire. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.It was Summer in the early 70's, and I was away at Boy Scout camp. I was still a virgin. The camp was large and sprawling, located deep in a remote forest. Aside from the main camp building that stood adjacent to a large lake, there were individual campsites for each troop. The camp was so large that it required a fair hike to get to the next troop's campsite.My own troop was camped high on a ridge in the forest. Roughly a dozen boy scouts with raging hormones shared six over-sized tents, two campers per tent, with each tent mounted on a large wooden platform. Nights were spent talking about girls of course, which only stoked those raging hormones. The talk was explicit, as long as our scout leader, who was camped slightly downhill from us, wasn't within earshot.Two weeks of camp in the remote forest passed painfully slow. I was quite tall and lean, not as athletic as my counterparts, and took a bit more ribbing and abuse than average from my peers. We were among the more senior scouts. It was the summer between high school and my first year of college. I had just turned eighteen and was looking forward to autumn when I could enter the next phase of scouting, which was called Explorers. I loved scouting, but the thought of becoming an Explorer was intriguing, more so because Explorers were co-ed.The ribbing got so bad one day that I went for a hike alone in the forest. I came upon an unoccupied campsite with a large platform tent that had a steel cot with a thick, clean mattress. Over the next several days I made it my own secret getaway. It was a comfortable escape where I could enjoy solo time with a few books that I had brought with me. I was a bit of a bookworm back then.Back at camp we sat around the fire after returning from lunch at the mess hall. The mess hall was on the second floor of the main camp building which overlooked the massive lake below. The Director gave announcements and recognized several schouts who complete merit badges and a bunch of us who'd successfully earned our mile swim badges.We sang the scout motto song as we cleared our tables and departed.Be be be prepared,The motto of the Boy Scouts.Be be be prepared,The motto of the scouts!Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the boy scouts.Prepared! Prepared!The motto of the scouts. Hey!After an uneventful lunch we headed back to our campsite which required a two mile hike. There wasn't much to do that afternoon. The lakefront had been shut down to prepare for a camp-wide water competition the next day.Time passed slowly. Back at our campsite we noticed another troop hiking through the other side of the ravine at a distance, but didn't take much notice. It was probably just another group of campers passing through for their backpacking or Orienteering merit badges.But then I noticed that something was different about the hikers; they weren't boys!I snatched a pair of binoculars from my tent. Sure enough, they weren't boys, they were Senior Girl Scouts. My heart raced, and I felt something automatically stirring down below. I could hardly get the words out of my mouth to my comrades; "gurr; ga ga, girls!"In an instant there were twelve horny boys hanging precipitously over a long rock ledge, each with binoculars, spying about a dozen or so very cute girls hiking down slope from us. Their trajectory led right towards our scout leader's tent. From a distance, the girls looked pretty, about the same age range as ourselves, guided by a pretty blonde Girl Scout leader that appeared to be in her mid- to late 20's.To describe the boys as being excited would be an understatement. Their eyes were glued to their binoculars. One boy even set up a telescope on a tripod to get a better view. He positioned himself in a prone position, and looked like a machine gunner preparing to fire. I am sure he wanted to fire his live bullets up inside their fertile bellies.Of course the discussion quickly turned to sex. Most of the boys were focused on the hot blonde Girl Scout leader who wore rather tiny, tight green shorts. Her white short-sleeve blouse was tied under her large tits, exposing her incredibly narrow, bare waist. Every one of boys had some sort of comment, each expressing essentially the same thing; they all wanted to fuck her. I could see one boy stroking himself in his sweatpants, and trying to hide it. He never did live that one down. Suffice to say, every one of us had a massive hard-on.What seemed to be a typical hot, boring, mid-summer afternoon isolated deep in the remote forest had suddenly become every teenage boy's fantasy come to life. We had a perfect view of some of the cutest girls we had ever seen. We were all high on the thought of what each one of us imagined we'd like to do with them. Our primitive male instincts naturally kicked into high gear.We scurried back to our tents as soon as we noticed our scout leader heading for our campsite. We did a good job not being caught spying. He called to wake us from our supposed siesta, and sat us around the camp fire. He explained that a troop of Girl Scouts were hiking through the area en route to the far side of the lake where other Girl Scout troops were holding their summer camp several miles to the East. Aware that we were a cauldron of hormones ready to erupt, he issued strict orders to keep our distance from the girls. He had arranged to put the troop of girls up for the night at an adjacent campsite about a quarter mile from ours. Anyone caught anywhere close to the girls camp site would result in immediate termination of their summer stay.As if that was going to work; ha! He left us and returned to his own camp site. The troop of girls had disappeared by then, but about an hour later one of the boys noticed the Girl Scout leader returning, alone, to our scout leader's campsite. The two of them sat side-by-side on a large log and talked. We were beyond earshot to hear anything except the rustling of the leaves around us. Of course we all high-fived each other about our scout leader, who was single and in his late twenties. A good-looking stud in his own right, he was studying to become a minister. We just couldn't see him as one, and don't think he became one after that event.The pair disappeared into his tent. We were beyond giddy imagining what they might be doing with each other, but quickly realized that it was the perfect opportunity to go find the girl's camp. We knew that it wouldn't take long for the news of the girl's presence to spread like wildfire throughout the rest of the camp, after which the area would become strictly off-limits, and guarded like Fort Knox. We had to act fast.We made our way through the backwoods and quickly found the girl's camp. We made sure to wear backpacks to make it look like we just happened to come upon their camp while hiking. It worked. When we emerged from the trail, there, in the isolated camp site, stood twelve of the prettiest girls, all dressed in their regulation Girl Scout uniforms, and us boys wearing our regulation Boy Scout uniforms. I don't think you could find a single girl or boy at that moment that was disappointed. At first the girls looked slightly alarmed, but after they huddled for a few moments their frowns quickly turned to big smiles. The girls then scurried to offer us a place to rest and pampered us with snacks, drinks, and lots of attention.  I even charted our compass settings and paces, under the guise of preparing for a test.We mentioned that when we left our campsite, their Girl Scout leared was still in our scoutmaster's tent, with just him. Eyebrows raised and girls chuckled.It was the only time in my young existence that I can recall a place where a group of teen boys and girls were practically drowning in a sea or raging hormones. It was difficult to conceal the large bulges in our Boy Scout trousers. We wore the classic tan Boy Scout pants and tan short-sleeve shirts, complete with badge-laden sashes, canvas belts, neckerchiefs and clasps. Be Prepared was our motto, but we were certainly not prepared for this! That garb was only worn at official ceremonies, but we were too stupid to know the girls figured we were just trying to impress them. They played along.After a bit of banter, the boys and girls naturally split up into pairs or foursomes, having conversations with each other. Flirting was on display, but nothing else happened at first. Everyone was on the lookout for the scout leaders; thank goodness for walkie-talkies.One Girl Scout in particular sparked my interest. To me she was a little goddess. I was tall, approaching six feet, and she was a petite little thing, standing all of five feet tall, if that. I felt my heart drop into the pit my gut when our eyes met. She appeared to be about my age with big green eyes and silky straight auburn hair with long, straight bangs.All of the girls were Senior Girl scouts. Senior Girl Scouts were more mature Girl Scouts that wore dark green skirts with the Girl Scout emblem prominently displayed on the left waistband of their skirt. They all wore tight white button-down short-sleeve shirts with the green Girl Scout clover embroidered on the shirt pocket, very sexy. Some of the girls were more developed than others, but the one that caught my eye was clearly well endowed.I knew our time was short. After some initial talk and innocent flirting, it was clear that the two of us had made an instant and powerful connection. Our hearts raced, practically beating right through our uniforms. My cock was rock hard and throbbing. I practically came when she leaned into me and placed her hand high on my upper thigh only an inch or so from my crotch. She uttered something about primitive camping in the wild. That's exactly what I was thinking; wild!We were fortunate to enjoy almost two full hours with the girls. Some of the boys began making out with the girls in their tents. Mine leaned in for a kiss; I was more than happy to oblige. As her lips made contact with mine I discovered heaven on earth. Her lips were soft and thick; utter perfection as mine melted into hers. Her name was Rebecca. She asked me to call her Becky.The fun didn't last long enough. We were alerted that the scout leaders had emerged from their little nookie nest. That was our cue to make a quick exit and evacuate before the enemy returned. As we concluded yet another long, slow kiss I peered into the deep pools of Becky's bright green eyes and informed her, regretfully, that we had to part. We were resigned to the notion that this would be the first and last time we'd ever see each other, but as I prepared to bid her farewell, I took both of her hands in mine and told her about my secret enclave. I explained where it was in the unlikely event that she could break free later that evening.Behind a large tent I gave Becky a final farewell kiss, told her that she was the most beautiful and amazing girl I had ever met, and then bolted in an effort to catch up with the other boys. We escaped just moments before the Girl Scout leader returned.Back at our camp we gathered around the fire once more; boys feeling they had become men in just a short time. The boisterous talk was instantly curtailed when our scout leader approached, clueless about our afternoon shenanigans. We kept our secret well, and ribbed him about his extended visit with the hot-looking Girl Scout leader. One boy that acted as our lookout said that the Girl Scout leader appeared quite disheveled when she emerged from his tent, and he had been tucking his shirt and zipping up his pants. He insisted that they had only talked and discussed scout leader things, but we had fun insinuating more, after which he abruptly shut down our conversation and barked orders to prepare for the long hike to the mess hall for dinner. The mess hall was in the main building where roughly a thousand boys converged for meals twice daily.I suggested a friendly game of ‘capture the flag' between the two troops. But our scoutmaster strictly forbid any contact with the girls.We arrived at the mess hall. Scouts were required to show-up in full dress uniform, well pressed, and well groomed. When we entered the soaring mess hall with its massive wooden beams, there was a rather unusual hush. There, not far from our assigned table, sat the group of Girl Scouts. Hundreds of young guys and a handful of pretty gals, all dressed in their official Girl Scout uniforms. You could hear a pin drop. One of the boys sitting an adjacent table leaned over to me and muttered something crass about what he'd like to do to a few of them. I just smiled in response before returning to my meal, trying conceal occasional attempts to catch a glimpse of Becky.I was quick to arrange a swap of KP duty. That's kitchen patrol. We volunteer one person from each table, to help clean up and scrub the dishes.Looking toward the girl scout table, our eyes met and the two of us fell into a trance. I could visibly see the want in Becky's eyes, and a bit of sadness in her pouty lips. The sound of utensils clanging on dishes and discussions receded into the distance, becoming only a faint echo in my head. Only a few feet separated me from my entire world; though it might as well have been half a world away. There was nothing I could do to get any closer. My mind began to wander.I thought, if only I could muster enough courage to make some sort of grand gesture. I imagined myself pushing away from the table, walking straight over to Becky, lifting her high into my arms, and kissing her while the entire legion of boys erupted in cheers. Then again, I knew I'd more likely end-up unconscious and horizontal on a stretcher if I did, or worse.Whack! A slap from one of my buddies snapped me back to reality from my zombie state."What the fuck is wrong with you?" he asked, for which I had no ready response. As Becky's face came back into focus I could see her laughing. I blushed with embarrassment.I went back to the counter for a refill of my drink. That's when Becky decided she too, needed more fluids. As I stood at the dispenser, she silently stood next to me. I mumbled just loud enough; “Volunteer for KP duty.”Dinner ended and I sadly found out the girls were honored guests, not required to serve KP. Oh well, it was a long shot. But the camp cook gave the girls a guided tour of the lodge, so I did get to wink at her twice, while washing down the tables and sweeping the floor.I made my way back to camp. When dusk began to fall I exited the rear of my tent with my day pack; and slipped undetected into the thick forest. The scout with whom I bunked had gone to the infirmary after becoming ill from dinner. That allowed me to escape unnoticed. I made it to my private enclave just as dusk settled in.Night was falling and I soon realized that I was going to remain there, alone. I began to pack up my things to return to my troop's campsite. Just as I emerged from the tent, there stood Becky, like an angel from heaven wearing a smile larger than the full moon that softly lit the landscape around us. Becky approached me, slowly, held out her hands, and grasped both of mine."I couldn't bear to leave here tomorrow without seeing you again." she said in a soft and sincere voice.There we stood, our hands clasped, and our eyes fixated upon each other. She was the ultimate image of sexy standing there in front of me. She wore the classic green socks embroidered with the Girl Scout emblem on each side, along with bright yellow flash garters that held them up. Her black patent Mary Janes were so shiny they reflected a little bit of her white panties from beneath her green Girl Scout skirt, which was now much shorter than I had recalled earlier that day.Becky looked up at me with those big green eyes which were slightly covered by her long silky straight bangs. Around her neck she wore a Girl Scout locket. I could partially see down her blouse and caught a brief glimpse of her cleavage.There we stood, silent. We didn't want to move, we just stared at each other and drank each other in. The look in her eyes was dreamy. That a girl could gaze upon me with such adoration was mind-blowing. I was falling in love for the first time in my young life.I had packed my tent lantern, but a fire within me was far hotter than any fire I could ever make with conventional wood. I took her hand in mine and gently led her into my tent. The tent was roomy and cozy. I had made it quite homey with a sleeping bag, blankets, and two pillows on the sturdy cot. We sat side-by-side, both feeling a little awkward, not knowing where to start or what to do next.I slipped my hand into hers, lifted my other hand, placed it gently on her cheek, and then brushed back her soft hair while bringing my lips close to hers, but not yet touching. My hand slipped down to her neck. Only our hot steamy breath separated our parted lips by mere millimeters. She closed her eyes; there wasn't anything either of us ever wanted more than to feel each other's lips touch at that moment.And they did. Our hearts connected as our lips met. We felt one with each other. Our sweet soft kisses said everything that needed to be said. Our kisses became deeper, longer, and more passionate as our tongues gently entangled. We never wanted this evening to end.She slowly raised her hands up to each side my face, paused, and made me look directly into her eyes. Now face-to-face, she pulled back slightly."I want you!" she asserted with absolute certainty.Becky stood up, her tight young body only inches in front of me. I remained seated. She backed away slightly, still grasping both of my hands. There she stood, the cutest, sexiest young lady that was beyond any divine creature I could ever conjure up in my dreams.I couldn't believe that this incredible sexy girl was standing there, right in front of me. Her cute round face, small slightly upturned nose, flawless complexion, and perfect body glowed in the moonlight. Her perky round tits protruded through her tight-fitting white blouse, partially obscured by the long green Girl Scout sash laden with merit badges that stretched from the top of her shoulder on one side, down to her opposite hip. She also wore the classic green Girl Scout necktie. Becky teasingly pointed to a patch on my own uniform that read "Be Prepared" and asked me if I was. Completely entranced and under her spell, I nodded to affirm.She began to dance in slow motion, teasing me with her tight curvy body, first moving in closer, then further away, almost like a seasoned stripper but remaining fully clothed. She leaned one shoulder into me. On the crest of her shoulder attached to her white blouse was a patch that read Girl Scouts U.S.A. I thought to myself, thank God for Girl Scouts!"Do you like Girl Scouts?" She quizzed in a teasing and seductive tone."I, I love one Girl Scout, I mean, I love this Girl Scout." quickly correcting myself."Right answer!" Becky shot back, moving in closer and sporting a broad smile.Truth be told, I always had it in for girls in uniform, especially girl scouts. I had attended private school for most of my youth, and the girls were allowed to wear their uniforms on days when they held meetings after school in the gym. I couldn't help but notice them every time. I am certain they knew the effect that they had on us boys. I would often head home after school and masturbate to the thought of fucking at least one of them, and I am sure that was par for most boys my age. And now here was my dream Girl Scout standing right in front of me, alone, on a warm summer night. My cock was rock hard, massive, and throbbing with only one desire, to impale this little vixen on it.Her writhing body made me melt. She spun around and leaned her back into my chest, slid down and then settled her tiny round ass squarely in my lap. She began grinding her cute bottom into my groin, leaned her head back to steal a kiss, but then feigned and pulled away. She did that repeatedly, teasing me, and taking me to the brink. This girl was quite the skilled temptress."Where did you learn to do that?" I asked."I have two older sisters, they showed me how to be with a boy" she shot back with a carefree chuckle.She spun around and pushed her tits into my chest, slithering up and landing a deep, wet kiss on my lips before standing up again between my parted legs. She then placed her hands on my knees and leaned down just far enough to make sure I could see her cleavage, then gently dropped to her knees between my legs. Her hands began to caress the bulge tenting through my trousers. Becky looked up at me through her long bangs."Hmmm, what do we have here?" asked the little temptress, rhetorically, as a wicked grin broke out on her face while her tiny hand caressed the erection in my pants.Becky slowly unzipped my trousers, pulled out my large, long cock, and began to stroke it. Her eyes bulged wide when she saw the actual size of my Boy Scout gear. Quite pleased, she lowered her head and wrapped her soft lips around it. Becky slid both lips over the tip of my tool and encircled it with her young skillful tongue. At one point she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth, her eyes peering through her long straight bangs, and then plunged back down on it. She did that repeatedly, sucking my cock with wanton delight, slowly at first, then faster."Hmm!" she moaned as her hungry mouth devoured my cock.Becky's moans were muted with her mouth full of my manhood, but the vibration only served to make me even harder. I was amazed watching this little girl take all eight inches of my hard cock down her throat. I did all I could to keep from ejaculating but it was mighty difficult. Becky had a skillful tongue that brought me to the brink of ejaculation multiple times. It became a bit of a game and challenge between us. She giggled because she knew I was about to explode. I resisted by resting my groin muscles each time I reached the brink, but she was determined to make me cum.Becky suddenly stood-up again, lifted my legs sideways, and stretched me horizontal on the mattress. She then straddled my hips, lifted her short green skirt, and pulled aside her white satin panties exposing her perfect teenage Twaut. The folds of her moist womanhood hovered only millimeters above the head of my cock, just waiting to be split open by it. She rolled her head back over her shoulders and played with her Twaut using two fingers, exhaling with pleasure. She then lowered one hand and gripped my hard shaft while simultaneously caressing her tits over her Girl Scout blouse, which appeared to be at least a size or two too small.We both remained fully dressed, maybe because we were worried that we might have to make a quick exit in the event an unwanted intruder should happen upon us, but we were quite remote and far from where anyone could see or hear us. She continued stroking my cock and looked directly into my eyes with steadfast determination."Do you want this?" she asked mischievously.

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 3Karen Embarks on a cure campaign.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Karen sighed, "Might as well. Let's go kill the libido of an entire civilization, Holland."Holland took her arm and soon the cell where she was held disappeared and another space formed around them. Captain Hemsworth and several crew members from the ship stood nearby, as well as Ensign Holland who was still holding her arm, reassuringly. Looking around, Karen saw that they were in what appeared to be a sound-booth of sorts. One crewmember activated some equipment and moved one protruding tentacle closer to Karen's mouth and another toward Captain Hemsworth's."Are we ready, Ellis?" Captain Hemsworth asked, clearing his throat. Ellis nodded and stepped back from the tentacles. Hemsworth tapped the end of the tentacle and a booming noise reverberated around the room. He cleared his throat several more times and straightened his collar. "People of Priam! Your deliverance has come! You sent us forth among the stars to find the cure to the horrid addiction of filth that has infiltrated our minds and we have not failed you! We have dedicated our lives to this effort, foregone having families, and any comforts of home to bring you this salvation! Behold; The Karen!" he proclaimed, gesturing for Karen to speak."Um; hi?" Karen said, unsurely. Hemsworth glanced at Ellis who was reading some type of display. Ellis frowned and motioned for her to continue speaking. "Um; my name is Karen;""Hi Karen;” several crew members responded unanimously before Captain Hemsworth cut them off with a gesture."Um; I'm not quite sure what I'm supposed to say. I heard you're all having some troubles. I'm sorry. I know what that's like. I've had some troubles, too. I married the wrong person; someone who didn't really love me. I wasn't brave and I tried to avoid trouble too much. I had four kids, but they grew up seeing me treated badly, so they don't really see me as being worth much; if they don't need me to be a mom anymore, what good am I to them? I love them, but; I wish I had done more with my life. Now, I'm getting a divorce; and now that I'm in my 50's, I'm not young and beautiful anymore, so it's like I'm invisible to most people. My body hurts more than it used to; and I'm afraid most days. I don't know what's going to happen to me. Everything keeps changing and I don't know where I belong. I feel like I've failed all the time. But, they said that maybe I could help you, so; I hope I can help make things better for you. I'd like to see something good come out of all this," Karen said, wiping some tears off her cheeks. Holland stepped next to her and took her hand. She smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder."Ellis?" Hemsworth asked.Ellis looked up from the display, a disconcerted expression on his face. "I don't understand;” he murmured, leaning down and feverishly working on the equipment. "They're hearing it. I know they're hearing it;”"It's not working? She just spoke more than it took to knock out the entire bridge crew! What do you mean it's not working?" Hemsworth said, frustrated. Karen looked at Holland, who simply shrugged.Captain Hemsworth frowned with determination and motioned to Karen, "Speak again. Louder. Talk about the cobb salad! Men, brace yourselves!" he ordered."Cobb salad?" Karen repeated, surprised. "Oh, well, um; it's just yummy. It's got hard boiled eggs, tomatoes, bacon, and avocado on a bed of lettuce; chives and bleu cheese over the top is good, too. The nice thing is that all the ingredients are put into neat little rows across the lettuce, so you can choose exactly what you want in each bite! It's not just a big mess like other salads. You know, I could make you one ; do you guys have avocadoes?" she said enthusiastically, looking to Holland.Holland immediately began looking up something on his hand-held computer. "Av-o-ca-does; do they yield their young willingly, or do we need to;""What the hell is going on???" Captain Hemsworth yelled, grabbing Holland's ear and looking inside. "Holland! You're not wearing protection! Why aren't you unconscious on the floor?""Oh, um; they were kind of uncomfortable, and they made it hard to hear what she was remembering, and;""You Remembered With The Karen? What Is Wrong With You?" Hemsworth shouted, before calming himself. "Momoa, get some caffeline ready. I need to hear her again," he said, bracing himself as he pulled what looked like slugs out of his ears. "Speak again about the salad;”"Okay, uh; most like to eat it with a vinaigrette? I think that gets to be a bit too much if there's bleu cheese on top, though. Sometimes I'll get it with ranch or something creamy because then;""What the hell, Holland! What did you do to The Karen? I barely feel anything!" Hemsworth yelled, grabbing Holland by the uniform."Um; I don't know; we just talked and remembered; you know, she's really nice, if you get to;""Dammit, You've Broken The Karen, Holland! How Are We Supposed To;" Captain Hemsworth yelled until he was interrupted by a knock nearby.Lieutenant Ellis activated a control on his display and a hole formed in the wall of the room. An assembly of Priamites entered the room, as smoothly as if they were rolled in on a platform together. The crew of the Onan immediately fell prostrate on the floor before them. Karen, unwilling to lie face-down on a floor she hadn't cleaned herself, looked around uncomfortably and gave the assembly a small wave. One Priamite raised her hand to return the gesture but was quickly stopped by her neighbor."Welcome, crew of the Onan," one of the assembly said, followed by the rest of the assembly nodding agreeably. "We are most appreciative of all your; efforts. We realize that you have dedicated several of your lifetimes to freeing our civilization from the throes of pornographic addiction, and for your many sacrifices, we thank you," the speaker said, then glanced around uncomfortably at the others. "Most unexpectedly, ah; while the Eros Curse was most distressing to the initial generations, the subsequent generations acclimated to it rather quickly. Then, as fashions changed, the Eros Curse became more of a joke, really; dance mixes were made, memes;”"Excuse me?" Captain Hemsworth said, lifting his face from the floor."I mean, sure, the Eros Curse is still out there. It's just that it's just become something people live with. It doesn't take over our lives, but some indulge in it a little after the kids have gone to bed for the night. I mean, it's not really such a big deal. It adds a little spice to an otherwise boring life, you know?""Boring life?" Hemsworth repeated, rising to his feet. "Are you telling me that all of Priam just walks around, living life, thinking about; that?""Well, yes, but we are very grateful for all you and your crew have done for us. We express our thanks to all the crews of the ships we loaded up with uptight intellectuals that were determined to rid our civilization of; alternative thoughts. We have come here to present you and your crew with a commemorative plaque for all your;""Is this some kind of joke?" Hemsworth said, pacing around. "I've been trekking throughout the universe looking for a cure to your abhorrent lust-filled thoughts and now you just want to give me a plaque for a lifetime of sacrifice because you don't see a problem with your disgusting sticky existence?""Well, there's no need to kink-shame;” the assembly spokesperson muttered, "Honestly, you never wondered why they sent the most uptight assholes on the planet off on a vague 'mission' and never really asked for progress reports?""I don't believe this;” Hemsworth said, his eyes bulging, nostrils flaring. "We've sacrificed our lives for nothing???""Oh, I see where this is going;” Karen said to Holland, who seemed to be trying to assume a duck-and-cover position."How could you do this to us???" Hemsworth yelled."Use the diaphragm for projection, baby; you can do it;” Karen encouraged."I Want; To See; The Manager!" Captain Hemsworth yelled at the top of his lungs, causing a feedback loop to screech throughout the room. The last thing Karen saw before falling unconscious was the sight of every Priamite in the room projectile vomiting on each other. The stench was overwhelming.Karen's Humility.Karen lifted her face off the bathroom floor, overwhelmed by the stench. She brushed off a spare piece of toilet paper stuck to her face, as she tried to remember what had happened. Her lungs burned from what she slowly recognized as pepper spray. She gathered her purse and stumbled out of the stall and looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were red, and a bruise was swelling where her cheek hit the floor. She splashed some cold water on her face and wiped off the makeup that streaked in the process. This was Snookers; not Baker's Pie. She had just ripped a kid a new asshole for not having cobb salad on the menu. What was she doing with her life?Upon exiting the bathroom, she ran into Travis the Waiter, who looked like he had just splashed water on his face, too. Dread and unease filled his face upon seeing her before it was quickly masked into concern. "Oh, um; are you okay? Can I get you some ice for that?" he asked, looking at the bruise on her cheek."What? Oh, no, honey. I'm okay. I just fell," she said, before meeting his eyes and taking his hand in hers. "Travis, I'm so sorry about the way I treated you. That was awful, and I have no excuse. You didn't deserve that.""It's okay; it happens," Travis said, carefully."It shouldn't, though. I was wrong, and I'm sorry. Would you mind if I just gave you some cash to cover the meal and snuck out of here? God knows what that group of biddies will gossip about when I go out there like this," Karen said, gesturing to herself."Yeah, that should be no problem," Travis said, taking the money she offered. "Are you sure you're okay?"Karen nodded, "I'm fine. I've just got some things to do. You've got a sweet heart, honey. Keep listening to it."Karen swallowed nervously as she went up the walkway to the small suburban house. She hadn't called before coming. It was rude of her not to call ahead of time, but then again, she was pretty sure that her number had been blocked. She didn't know if her oldest son had gone "no contact" or just "low contact" with her, but she was pretty sure her daughter-in-law would threaten to call the police within five minutes of her ringing the doorbell. Nevertheless, when she got up to the door, Karen put her finger forward and rang the bell."What do you want, Karen?" Hailey's terse voice came through the doorbell."Oh; you got one of those camera doorbell things; that's nice;” she began, unsure of how to say what was in her heart without a face in front of her."What do you want?" Hailey repeated."Um; I wanted to talk with you;""The last time you wanted to 'talk' with me, you just wanted to see my kids while you criticized my inadequate housekeeping, my inept child-rearing, and my unattractive post-pregnancy body. So, forgive me if I'd prefer not to have a heart-to-heart, Karen," Hailey interrupted."You're right," Karen said, looking at the dark circle holding the doorbell's camera. "I did that. I did that. I have not been kind to you. When Cal Jr. brought you home, I was not welcoming. I should have been; because you deserved that. You deserved it because you made my son happy. You have made him happier than I've ever known him to be; and that's what I've always wanted for him. If you were just like me, if you did all the things that I obnoxiously told you to do; he wouldn't be half as happy as he is with you; just as you are. If for no other reason than my son's happiness, you have my gratitude. I'm sorry that I've wasted the chances you've given me to know you better. You're brave and confident and funny. Honestly, I think you're the person I wished I could have been at your age. I'm sorry for a lot of things but being wasteful; saying thoughtless things that hardened people's hearts; those are the things that I wish I could take back the most. So, um;” Karen said, checking her notes on her phone's notepad to make sure she got all the points she wanted, "that's pretty much it. Oh, and I put that chocolate mousse recipe you liked on this index card so you can make it, but feel free to call me if you can't read my writing; or if you, you know, ever need anything."Karen nodded at the doorbell and started back down the walkway toward her car, blinking back tears. She had wasted so much time, so many chances. She didn't know if there was a point in trying again now, but she had to. She wasn't getting any younger.As she reached the end of the walkway, she was nearly knocked over by two little bodies running into her and grabbing onto her legs. Tears fell freely down her cheeks as she bent down to pick up her grandchildren, kissing them until they tried to wiggle away. As they started simultaneously telling her everything they had been doing while she was away, Karen's eyes drifted up to the doorway where her pierced and tattooed daughter-in-law stood. "Thank you" Karen mouthed silently over her grandchildren's backs.Karen pushed open the doors of Forest Glenn Hospice Care, her bag stuffed with an array of items and went up to the front desk. "Karen Weaver. I'm here for Dana Stevens," she said.The new girl at the reception desk looked at Karen with quiet unease. "Um; Ms. Stevens has requested only visitors who have;" Karen smirked and lifted the wig off her head, revealing her clean-shaven head. "Oh! Great! Go right in," she said, relieved.The corridor of the hospice facility was peaceful and quiet; exactly the kind of thing the old Dana would hate. Entering her room, Karen looked for any signs that other visitors had been to see Dana but saw nothing. Dana was napping again, her face drawn and gaunt, but thankfully not in pain. Karen put down her bag in a nearby chair and took out a rolled-up electronic piano keyboard and unfurled it on a table next to the hospital bed. As she was on her hands and knees trying to find an outlet to use, she heard Dana clear her throat. "What the hell is that?" she asked, smirking as she nodded at the keyboard."Your afternoon's entertainment. I ordered it on Amazon; you should have seen the bitchy reviews. Reminded me of you. Mind you, I haven't played since Cal got rid of the piano when it didn't fit in the Brooklyn apartment, so you're in for a treat," Karen said, rubbing her hands together and moving her glasses on top of her head so she could see the keyboard controls."Calvin Carmichael in a Brooklyn apartment. My god. What was it that emptied the Carmichael family coffers after they stole you away from me, again?" Dana asked, her sunken eyes taking in every detail of Karen's face as she hovered over the keyboard."Bernie Madoff; cleaned 'em dry. His parents were ever so shocked when they had to sell their properties and move to Florida," Karen said. "They weren't poor; they had enough to retire, but; they were horridly middle class.""Karma's a bitch," Dana said, pushing back against her pillows to sit up more. "Kare; I'm so sorry I didn't talk with you when you came back to the apartment. I could have helped you; we both would have helped you."Karen's smile faded, remembering and wondering what might have been. Dana would have helped her, but she was certain Dana's help would be help to get an abortion; and then she would never have had the joy of knowing her grandchildren. Dean would have; well, it was impossible to know what he would have done, but he would have helped. "Well, consider this your punishment," Karen said, stretching her fingers. "Are you ready?""I'm on opiates, baby. Bring it on;” Dana said, a smile moving across her face.Karen's fingers moved across the keys, and at first, she was put off by the strangeness of the keys and the sensation of tapping on something flat instead of the feel of a piano. Then, memory took over and her hands remembered the dance. Years fell away as she was filled again with the joy of making music. She started with "Clair de lune," a gentle Debussy chosen to respect the frailty of her friend's condition.Upon playing the final chords, she looked up for her friend's reaction to see that Dana had covered her face with a pillow in an attempt to smother herself. "God, you're rusty. You used to be better than me. What have you been doing with those hands?" she complained."Raising kids; kneading dough; finding random women's' panties when I changed sheets on the bed," Karen said, ruefully."Should've jumped Dean while you had the chance;” Dana murmured.Karen bit her lips and closed her eyes. "Um; how; how is he?"Dana stared into Karen's eyes for a painfully long moment, then looked out the window, away from Karen. "Life; life wasn't kind to him. After I graduated, he moved back home to take care of Nana. He only came to the city to look after me, anyway. Living alone hardened him. I haven't seen him in years; not that I'd want to see what he's become. Sometimes you just need to let people go, Kare," she said, sighing sadly. "Anyway; I need a laugh. Show me how pathetic your Jerry Lee Lewis catalog is.""Yes, ma'am," Karen said, blinking back tears and starting into "Great Balls of Fire."The wind coming through the drivers' side window ruffled the inch-long cap of vivid red hair that had grown on Karen's head as she drove down the winding West Virginia roads that she hadn't seen in 30 years. The beauty of this place still softened and relaxed her as much as it had, oh so long ago. Despite Dana's warnings, Karen's heart demanded that she make this trip; and after all she had lost, she was determined to listen to her heart from now on, until she could no longer hear it.She frowned at her passenger and began coughing as a noxious odor swirled around, filling her SUV. She rolled her window down further in self-preservation. This was probably a bad idea; but after all these years of thinking things through and being sensible, she felt entitled to indulge in a few harebrained schemes."Country road; take me home; to the place; I belong; West Virginia; mountain mama; take me home; country road;” she sang, smiling as the wooded foothills rose up in the distance. The path became rough when she turned by the Stevens mailbox and began bouncing up through the woods toward the cozy home. Her passenger surveyed the woods around the vehicle with increasing excitement.Karen started doubting herself, though. It was ridiculous, the more she thought about it. All her emails had gone unanswered. The phone number she was given was out of service. Three decades had passed since she came here; why would he want to see a 50-something woman with an unflattering haircut and stretch marks just because he had fallen in love with the 20-something version of her? Would Dean even remember her at all? She ran through her plan again in her mind again. It sounded really stupid, now. At least it would let her make a quick exit if things didn't work out, though.She broke out in a cold sweat when the house came into view. It was just as she had remembered it, maintained well, but not changed. It was like a holy place, kept perfectly through the ages in reverence for what it represented.She pulled up to the house and parked. No one emerged, so she would have to go in. She would have to go knock on that door and see the unrecognition or even disappointment in his eyes. She needed to go tell him about his sister. Opening the door, she slid out and hopped to the ground and stretched her legs. Suddenly, a braying roar filled the air and a wall of fur launched itself from behind the house and came for her. "SIT!" Karen yelled. Her command, though impressive, appeared only to be a gentle suggestion to the monster that continued to charge her. "STAY!" Karen shouted. This recommendation also appeared to go unheeded."BUSTER, NO!" a voice from the porch yelled, and Karen couldn't help but stare at her first glimpse of Dean in decades. He looked wild. Wild hair, wild beard, a body that had to be formed by the wilderness, itself. Not a drop of civilization tainted the essence of this man; and it made her want to laugh and cry at the same time. Karen began walking toward him, completely forgetting about the fearsome beast avalanche coming to bury her. Dean jumped down from the porch and began running toward the flurry of fur and teeth that had bent its path upon Karen's destruction.A split second before Buster reached Karen, the passenger of her vehicle silently flew out, tackled him with a full-body slam and the two went rolling back from where Karen now stood next to Dean. The two tumbled, tearing up the grass and knocking over the woodpile in the commotion. Buster yelped loudly and jumped free of the massive shaggy-furred beast that was still intent upon teaching him some manners. "Judith, come!" Karen called, and with a final snarl at Buster, Judith returned to where Karen stood and sat by her side, still glaring to where Buster stood looking dumbfounded."Well, I'll be damned;” Dean murmured, looking at the still-cowed Buster in wonder."Girl dog privilege," Karen replied simply. "What is that thing, anyway?" she asked, nodding to where Buster now stood whining and trying to approach the growling Judith."Bernese Mountain Dog; Great Pyrenees; and probably a bit of German Shepherd;” Dean murmured, turning toward her. His eyes traveled over her slowly and boldly."Judith's Akita and Malamute; she was turned into the shelter because she always thinks she's right," Karen said. "That, and she farts something awful."

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 2Can a strange marriage survive?Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I want you, Red. I need to make you mine; mine forever. I've never felt like this before; I know I never will again. Marry me." Cal pleaded."I;” Karen murmured, glancing around their group to make sure she wouldn't be overheard, "I don't know what to say. You're wonderful; and you've done so much for me, but this has all been so fast. We're still just getting to know each other; and half the time it doesn't even make sense to me why you would want me; but I; I just; can I just finish school?" she asked."How you can even think about school when someone like me is ready to give you everything you ever wanted, to take care of you completely, it's just crazy;” Cal murmured, sliding his hand up between her legs and brushing along the edge of her panties.Karen blushed and squeezed her thighs together, looking around embarrassed. "I just; I just worked so hard to get in. Juilliard's been my whole life for so long," she said, looking up into his eyes pleading.Cal looked at her through hooded eyes, "Keep looking at me like that and we won't be waiting for anything." His eyes heated as he pulled her closer, dominating her with a hungry kiss while she squirmed self-consciously. The couples around the table smirked as Cal grew even more bold in his explorations.When he released her, Karen hid her face in his neck as the others cheered. They were his friends, happy to see him happy. Cal glanced at a waiter nearby and gestured for more drinks for the table. The opening act on the stage below finished its last set, but the crowd refused to let the show end. Cheers filled the club, with the crowd demanding an encore.Castor, the lead singer, waited for the crowd to quiet with a grin, then his eyes drifted upward and his face lit with excitement. "Thank you, thanks guys, you're a great audience. For an encore, we'd love to give you a taste of our next album. We've been banging it out in the studio and I can't tell you how excited we are for it to be released. Problem is, it's got this insane keys part that can't be played by just anyone, but I think I see our studio angel in the audience tonight. Kare, baby; will you come help us out?" he asked, reaching upward to where Karen sat.Cal's friends turned to look at Karen in surprise. "You play? Like, for real?" Cal's friend Tony yelled across the table to her in surprise. Karen nodded in embarrassment, glancing at Cal.Everything suddenly froze as Karen rose and walked over to the table, standing over her younger self looking at Cal's face. "Look, you little dummy; look at it! It's right there!" she yelled at Young Karen."What's there?" Holland asked, craning his neck to try to see what she was yelling about."Cal, for all his big words, rich gifts, and grand gestures; he hadn't told his friends anything about me; because nothing of who I really was mattered to him. Only the things he wanted about me mattered to him ; that I was shy, and submissive, and just grateful to have someone pay attention to me. And here ; look at his face! It fell!" she yelled, gesturing to where Cal sat, leaning back in his chair."His face appears still to be attached, to me;” Holland said, doubtfully."It's just a phrase. His face didn't actually fall, but his eyes; look, he's still smiling, but you see it in his eyes. He's not happy for me. He's not happy because the moment stopped being about Cal and how he was the great boyfriend spoiling his new stupid girlfriend on her birthday. Once the moment became about me; that I was asked up on stage; that I could do something his friends admired; ugh, why didn't I see it?" she moaned."What happened?" Holland asked.Karen rubbed her eyes with her hand. "I was young. I was asked to do something. I was asked for help. I was a stupid ninny that had absolutely no ability to say 'no' without thinking the world would end; so, I went up and played with the band.""Oh; was that bad?" Holland asked."No, it wasn't bad. It was a great song. I played well and I was just tipsy enough to not feel all the eyes that were looking at me, making my skin crawl. And you know; some part of me; I wanted to do it. I wanted to show myself that I could play for people; outside a quiet studio," Karen admitted. "Everyone always went on and on about how I needed to get over being so self-conscious and how it would hold my career back. That, and part of me wanted to show Cal's friends that I was more than just another girl in the long line of girls that he had gone through; that I was worth something.""Sometimes I wish our crew would see that I was worth something more;” Holland said, ruefully."Yeah; it's hard when you're young. You're dying to show the world what you're worth, how you're special, but they mostly just need you to work hard and do as you're told," Karen sighed, looking around the club. "Some people will never see what's special about you. They see what they want and they really don't care about the rest. It's those people that see who you really are; without wanting anything from you; those are the ones you need to hang onto."Karen turned her back on the club and the room re-formed into her Newark apartment. The intercom buzzed and Dana rolled out of bed to answer it. "What's up?" she asked."Hey; um, I don't have my keys. Can you buzz me in?" Karen's voice shakily asked through the intercom. Dana frowned in confusion and pressed the button to allow her entry. Soon, she opened the door after Karen's tentative knock."What happened, Kare? I thought you'd be gone all weekend," Dana said, taking in her roommate's appearance. Karen looked unharmed, but her face was puffy and her makeup was streaked from crying and trying to wipe it away."I; uh; I played at the club tonight. Castor Graham was the opening act and he asked me to come up for the encore, so I did.""You played in front of rowdy drunk people? That's fantastic! How did it feel?" Dana asked, offering her back for Karen to lean on while she took off her heels."I was scared; but after a while it was fun. The keyboard was facing the crowd and after a while I looked out over the people and; they looked happy. They liked it. It felt good, then.""God, I wish I'd been there. I'm so proud of you! What did Cal and the entourage say?""Um; I; don't know," Karen blinked and looked around the apartment. "When, uh; when I um; when I got back to the table, they were all gone." Karen wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and cleared her throat."Wait, what?" Dana said, her tone darkening like a storm cloud, threatening imminent destruction. "Say that again. You get called up on stage to perform, you play in front of all those people; like the freakin' keyboard genius you are; and when you got back, those motherfuckers were gone?""I; I think they were gone? The table was empty from what I could see; and the, uh, the security guy; he couldn't let me into the area. He really only knew Cal, and um;” Karen choked and turned her face away, trying to breathe through it and stop herself from crying."Karen; that's not; wait, how did you even get home?" Dana asked, unzipping Karen's dress and grabbing a pair of yoga pants for her."Well, my purse and phone were gone from the table, so I couldn't call anybody and I didn't have any money;” Karen choked. "The security guy was really nice and said I could use his MetroCard if I returned it, so;”"Oh, Christ On A Crotch-Rocket!" Dana yelled, throwing a sweatshirt at Karen, who caught it and pulled it over her head. "Kare. You gotta stop dating this guy. He's a piece of shit. Trust me. I didn't know it when I sent you over there to play, but he's walking excrement;""It's probably just a misunderstand;""And believe me, I'm sure he'll come back with some half-assed explanation, because that's what they all do;""And he tells me all the time that he;""Yeah. He ‘tells ‘; you pretty stuff. He ‘buys ‘; you pretty stuff. Problem is, words and money are nothing to him. Where the hell is he when you're walking home in fuck-me club clothes from the train station and trying not to lose your virginity, huh? Kare. I know you've been through hell, but you are worth more than this. You need a guy that walks you down the sidewalk and puts himself on the traffic side; just in case, because that's who he is. You deserve that. Don't you get it?" Dana asked, taking Karen's hair down and brushing it out, gently."Cal isn't; it's probably just; something;” Karen whispered, biting her lips closed.Dana stopped brushing and wrapped her arms around her roommate, squeezing her hard. "There is real love out there, Kare; and if you don't deserve it, I don't know who does. Someday, you're going to meet a guy that actually loves you and it's going to blow your mind when the games and bullshit are gone. It's like; when a guy is in love, gravity changes for them, or something;”Holland jumped up and pointed excitedly at Dana. "She's right! When I met the Zendayans, my tongue swelled up and;""Are you listening to my story at all, or are you just fantasizing about pretty girls?" Karen huffed."Um; both?" Holland replied, smirking. "I mean, you and Dana were really pretty; and there's just one bed here, and;"Karen shot him an exasperated look and he shrank back behind the bulkhead. "Anyway;” she said.The room dissolved and re-formed, both girls sleeping in the queen-sized bed they shared, morning sunlight streaming in through the dirty window, when the buzzer sounded. "Day, c'mon time to go," a man's voice sounded from the intercom. Karen's head peered out from under the blanket and she ran over to the intercom, tripping over some bottles of wine that they (mostly Dana) had consumed the previous night, trying to rid Karen of her birthday misery."Um; she's almost ready!" Karen replied, then ran to the bed and shook her hungover roommate awake. "Day, someone's here for you; they say it's time to go."Dana grunted and turned over, away from Karen. "Go do it for me; just say you're me again," Dana grumbled into her pillow.Karen swallowed nervously, but gamely grabbed Dana's dress, quickly got ready, and ran out the door. Upon leaving the building, she stumbled into the guy waiting outside. "Um; I'm ready! I'm ready! Dana Stevens. Thanks for waiting;” she panted.The man gave her a quick considering look, then walked her to a large extended-cab pickup truck that looked ridiculously out of place on the streets of Newark. "Miss Stevens," he said, opening the passenger side door and offering his hand to help her up into the vehicle."Thanks. Thank you;” she said, precariously climbing up the runner board in her heels until she settled herself up onto the seat."Just wait there, a bit," he said, after closing the door. Walking back to the building, he selected a key from his collection, opened the building door and walked in. Not long after, he emerged from the building carrying Dana over his shoulder and carrying a bag stuffed haphazardly with clothes. Opening the door behind Karen, he dumped Dana unceremoniously into the back seat and tossed the bag of clothes on top of her. Dana, still in her pajamas, put the bag under her head and turned away from the sunlight streaming into the cab."Dean, this is Karen. Karen, my brother Dean," Dana mumbled, as she draped a pair of sweatpants over her head to block the light."Oh; um, sorry," Karen said, flushing red as she glanced over at Dean's face. "I didn't mean to; um, I'll just go;""Lock the doors, and get us out of the city, Dean. She's coming with us," Dana ordered. "She's on asshole detox!"Karen jumped as the truck's doors locked and Dean wordlessly pulled out into the street and started out. She clasped her hands in her lap nervously. She hadn't packed anything. She had no phone. She didn't have time to let Dana drag her to West Virginia for a visit. Dana had been trying to talk her into coming with her to where she had grown up with her grandparents, but in the excitement of her birthday, Karen had forgotten the trip was this week. She knew better than to say anything, though. Dana wouldn't care, and Dean; who knew what Dean Stevens the brother would think. He didn't say much, but he obviously knew better than to argue with hungover Dana, which was something they had in common."She knows where we're goin?" Dean asked, checking his mirrors as he merged onto the freeway. Dana grunted in assent. "Why ain't she singin' it, yet?" he rumbled, seemingly amused."Because She's Not A Drunk College Kid, Idiot!" Dana howled, holding her head in pain.Dean smirked and started humming "Country Roads" to himself."I hate you so much;” Dana growled, pulling the bag of clothes over her head again. Dean only laughed.After a few miles of road, Karen looked at her roommate in the back seat, and unbuckled her seatbelt. She began to turn to lean over the front seat when Dean reached over and pushed her back down and pointed at her seatbelt. "Um sorry; I just;” Karen trailed off, horrified that she had done something wrong. She couldn't finish her sentence and sat back down, blinking back tears as she put her seatbelt back on.Dean glanced over, looking her up and down for a moment. With a sigh, he put his turn signal on and pulled off the road into a gas station at the next exit. "Do what you need to do," he said, curtly.Karen jumped up, turned around and loosely buckled the seatbelt across the sleeping Dana's hips, then turned, sat down again, and buckled her seatbelt. "Thank you," she mumbled. Dean turned to the back seat where his sister continued sleeping and his face softened. He looked at Karen a second time, sitting with her hands in her lap again, clenched like she expected a tongue-lashing from him for delaying the trip. His eyes drifted down to her feet, where her cold toes were turning pink in the strappy, uncomfortable-looking heels she wore when she came running out of the apartment building on his sister's fool errand. Reaching back, he grabbed a pair of thick socks that had fallen out of the bag of clothes and tossed them to her. Smiling gratefully, Karen removed the strappy heels and pulled on the warm socks as he pulled out onto the road again.The road stretched on. The scenery gradually becoming more rural, the traffic less crowded. Karen found herself relaxing and breathing more slowly as the land passed by. She occasionally glanced at the gas gauge and compared them to the passing road signs to try to discern when they might be pulling over to refill the tank. The third time she did it, Dean shook his head. "Bedford, hon," he chuckled. "You know, you could just ask me. I might be a longshoreman, but I don't bite.""Not like Dana, then," Karen replied, biting her lips so she didn't smile."Hm. Sounds like a story," he said.Karen nodded. "The first time we met, I was waiting to audition for our agency and I was almost going to leave, I was so scared. Day asked to see what I was playing and I handed her the music. Instead of looking at it, she took my hand and bit me. Said it was 'for luck,'" Karen said, laughing to herself."It worked, too. Kare needed to get of her head. She plays better when you throw her off balance, first," Dana said, rising to a sitting position and running her fingers through her hair."Is that so?" Dean asked, looking over at Karen."Yeah. I think too much. My teacher always said I played things perfectly, but he could hear me thinking about it the whole time. Day's a true performer, though. She doesn't think at all - she plays with her feelings, and that's what an audience connects with," Karen said, smiling proudly at Dana."Thoughtlessly playing with feelings; sounds about right," Dean said, chuckling when Dana punched him in the shoulder. "Speaking of, we're coming up on Bedford. Let me know if you need anything."Dana growled at this but said nothing as Karen blinked in confusion. Soon, Dean pulled off the interstate into a gas station and up to a gas pump. Dean hopped out of the truck and began filling the tank. After noticing the bug-splattered windshield, Karen changed back into her strappy heels and walked over to where the island held the squeegee and mop. Dean watched, bemused, as she diligently scrubbed the dried carcasses of insects off the glass while dressed to the nines. Karen finished and climbed back into the truck, only to have Dana grab her shoulder and start whispering in her ear and pointing at the convenience store. Karen, appearing distressed, blushed and said something back to Dana, who gestured emphatically.Dean kept watching as Karen seemed to screw up her courage, took her purse, and walked quickly into the store. He shot his sister a flat look. Dana only grinned, stretched, and put her feet up on the front seat. Shaking his head, he followed into the store."And what would you be needing all those for, hon?" the guy at the till asked while ogling Karen, who looked like she wanted to disappear under the rug."Um; it's uh;” Karen stammered."I need to ask for state regulatory purposes," the guy continued, as he put a large box of condoms on the counter and rang it up."They're for me," Dean said, as he tossed some drinks, chips and cookies on the counter. "Uncut and hangs to the left. Anything else the state needs to know about my cock?" The till guy cleared his throat and began ringing up the additional items and bagging them without further comment. Annoyed, Dean grabbed the bagged items in one hand and took Karen's hand in the other and left the store. "You know, you don't have to do everything my little sister tells you," he said under his breath as they walked to the truck."Then why'd you buy them? Seems like you can't tell her 'no' any more than I can," Karen replied, a little surprised that she had the guts to argue with him.Dean laughed, "I don't want her knocked up any more than you do." He helped her up into the truck and tossed the bag of items to his sister.Dana went digging through the bag and retrieved the box. "Wait a minute, these are just regular. Didn't they have lubricated?" she complained. Karen swallowed uncomfortably, searching for an answer as Dean pulled her seatbelt out and buckled it around her."Don't need lubricated if the guy does his job right," Dean said, grinning at her cheerfully. "Raise your standards and you won't need so many, either.""Hum; lower yours, and maybe you'll actually need some," Dana retorted, opening the package of cookies. Karen just shrank in her seat and covered her flaming cheeks as they pulled back onto the freeway.The scenery turned into wooded hills with mountains growing in the distance. Steering down the curved roads, Dean sighed quietly, a peaceful smile on his face. Karen leaned forward in her seat, trying to see everything as it passed, excitement lighting her face. Dana had fallen asleep again.Near evening, Dean turned the truck down a long, dirt road and reached behind him to shake Dana awake. "Watch for him, Day;” he said. Dana sat up, suddenly alert and scanning the darkening woods around them."What are we looking for?" Karen asked.

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 1Desperate aliens kidnap a Karen to save their world!Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.On the starship Onan, the Priamites dubiously watched the screen display the creature. Dr. Fehr's algorithm had brought them trekking across the galaxy to a smallish, blue planet around an unimpressive star. While there was no denying the power emitted by the angry, festering organic matter before them, the thought of containing it and bringing it back to Priam was daunting. Still, the fate of their world hung upon the success of their mission."Do we have; uh; audio yet, Lieutenant Cavill?" Captain Hemsworth said, pausing briefly to joylessly ejaculate into his cumsuit, which quickly reclaimed the essence he emitted and channeled it into one of the suit's containment pouches to be resorbed as nourishment.Ever since the people of Eros had unleashed their horrific weapon on them, the Priamites orgasmed almost constantly. The Eros Curse, which seemed like a gift at first, became a tool of enslavement and oppression as the great Priam civilization devolved into listless people who passed the time sitting and staring at nothing in particular. Even special holidays were simply spent gathered in each other's' houses, grunting intermittently. The children of Priam, spared by the curse of Eros by living in growth pods, were never exposed to the disease or its effects until the seemingly arbitrary age of 18, so at least there was no trouble with the censors. The demands of orgasming so frequently took its toll on the Priamite's bodies. Dehydration, muscle spasms, and fatigue were common. The effects on the mind were worse. It wasn't until the invention of the cumsuit, which not only reclaimed the fluid loss and prevented dehydration, but also reduced arousing sensations until the wearer was nearly numb, that it was possible for them to journey out into the stars in search of a cure.Guided by the ancient journals of the revered Dr. Fehr, the Priamites had come to a small planet where it was foretold that there was a force of great and terrible power. It was hoped that this force could be used to break free of the cruel Eros Curse, but time was running out. Even wearing the cumsuits, the crew of the Onan, who were the most stoic, intellectual and sexless men of Priam, felt themselves progressively weakening to the Curse. It was only a matter of time until they lost all sense of duty and simply went adrift through the universe."No audio yet, Captain. The resonant frequency is so shrill that if we don't modulate the pitch; uh;” Lieutenant Cavill replied, closing his eyes and shaking as he orgasmed, then collapsed and stared blankly at the control panels as he recovered.Another crewman took over at the panel, "Captain, I can give you audio, but only for a short time. Even on their planet, they; they; oh; oh fuck;” the replacement said, stiffening as he spurted inside his suit, then shook his head to clear it and looked to their leader for orders. Captain Hemsworth braced himself in his chair and nodded for him to activate audio.A horrendous braying screech filled the bridge, “ No Idea Why You People Can't Even Take An Order Right! I Ordered The Cobb Salad With Extra Avocado! I Don't Care If It's Not On There Or Not! Fix The Damn Menu! I Have Been Coming Here For Over 15 Years And I Know For A Fact That You People Had Cobb Salad On There Two Years Ago When You Were Called Baker's Pie;"Another voice interjected, soft and conciliatory, "Oh, yes, ma'am; I see the confusion. The Baker's Pie that was here went out of business. This restaurant is Snooker's, now, so we don't have the same menu, but our club salad is very similar to;""Are You Actually Interrupting Me? Get. Me. A. Cobb. Salad. Extra Avocado! Do You Understand? Extra Avocado! Mucho Amortado! Comprendo Estupido?"Even in that short interlude, most of the Onan's bridge crew had begun bleeding from their ears and collapsing onto the deck. Captain Hemsworth, a man of rare tolerance and stamina, struggled past their unconscious bodies to the control panel and lowered the volume until it was barely audible. "Computer, disburse caffeline into bridge life support systems, 15 parts per million," he mumbled, leaning on the control panel for support as the strong stimulant hissed into the room. He didn't like to use the drug, because the heightened energy it gave often led to periods of prolonged involuntary masturbation, but he couldn't afford to waste time for the crewmen to awaken naturally. Not when conditions were so dire on Priam.Lieutenant Cavill groaned and rose weakly, climbing back into his console chair and checking the readings. "What happened, Captain? Our scans showed a primitive civilization on the planet without any meaningful defenses. What was that? Some kind of weapon?" he asked.Captain Hemsworth did a double-take at the crewman in wonder, but he said nothing. All around him, he watched the rest of the crew slowly getting to their feet and going back to their positions. All the men were alert, aware, and focused on their duties. Several of them were talking to each other; in full uninterrupted sentences. No one drooled, no one's eyes rolled back; not one of them stared off into space, as if dully re-living the curse that had infected their brains. He, himself, had not even felt the urge to sexually relieve himself once, even with the high levels of caffeline in the air. Indeed, he had not felt anything below the waist; not since he heard that voice. He doubted whether he would have the urge to orgasm ever again. They had finally done it."That was no weapon, Cavill; it is what we came here to find. It's the cure that Dr. Fehr told us was here all along. Contact High Command and tell them; tell them we found it. Tell them we have found; The Karen.The man-eating woman.After straightening out the incompetent waiter on her order, Karen Carmichael excused herself from her prayer group's table and walked to the restrooms, incensed. What kind of man actually cries when taking an order for a salad? Probably gay; or whatever kids were calling themselves these days. Was there such a thing as "gay" anymore, when people "identified" themselves as whatever the hell occurred to them? What was the point of picking a sexuality when people didn't even have a species anymore?Of course, Travis the Waiter had to play the victim about it, too, making the entire restaurant gawk over at their table like they were monsters. He probably knew they were a nice church group and went out of his way to make trouble. Sure, they all scream for "tolerance," but their types couldn't wait to attack nice people of faith like her who showed the world what it was to be decent and pure of heart. Well, he could just kiss his tip money goodbye! Tipping had gotten ridiculous anyway; a generation of whiny babies feeling entitled to extra money just for doing their jobs. ‘If ‘; they did their jobs. She couldn't even get a salad; and, by God, if the Manager didn't make things right, her Yelp review on this place would burn a hole through people's screens!Karen pushed on the door to the restroom tightly clutching her can of pepper spray, because sexual predators were always trying to rape women like her in public restrooms, and she nearly screamed when the door opened. Wet paper towels were everywhere. The garbage bin was overflowing, and some slob had splashed water all over the sink area! Now, she'd have to make the Manager take care of this, too! More drama, when she just wanted to have a nice lunch with her friends. And, of course, the Manager would just try to ‘handle ‘; her; as if she was some unreasonable bitch just for wanting to use a facility that wasn't absolutely disgusting! Then looking near her, but not at her, the Manager would apologize in that fake-nice voice and offer to comp her meal; offering her even more of what was bad in the first place. Managers and their fake apologies. They weren't sorry. The soulless jerks never meant it. They just wanted her to go away; acting like she was a scamming thief instead of someone who just wanted to be treated decently.She settled on the toilet and tried to calm herself. Lately, half the time she wanted to cry, or scream, or tear out her hair; but it wouldn't matter. Nothing would change. Everything changed around her, though. Menus; her children; hairstyles; prices; everything changed. It felt like everything had just left her behind. She looked everywhere for the things she used to love, but she couldn't find them anymore; and if she did find them, they weren't the same as they once were. Nothing made her feel her joy like she used to. That was it. Maybe she was done; that her turn at having any real joy was over. Now, the only time anyone tried to make her happy, or even looked at her, was when she screamed at them.Karen opened her eyes to a rattling sound at the door of her long, handicapped-bathroom stall. "Occupied!" she called out. To her dismay, the dial holding the sliding bolt turned all by itself and the door unlocked. "Hey! Get out!" she yelled, grabbing her pepper spray and holding it in front of her while she tried to stand and pull up her yoga pants."Nice human; good human;” a vaguely disembodied male voice said as a dark, hooded figure in a bizarre form-fitting spacesuit stepped into her stall holding what looked like a staff with a flexible loop affixed to the end of it. It slowly stepped toward her, as cautiously as one might approach a spooked animal. "Human want a nice piece of kale? Yes you do! Yes you do! Who's a good human?" it asked, holding out a curly dark green leaf to her and shaking it temptingly."What the hell?" she yelled, fumbling with the pepper spray can and trying to figure out how to make it work, just as the loop at the end of the staff went down over her head and around her neck, cinching tight.Karen choked, clutching at the loop with one hand, trying to loosen it so she could breathe, and with the other she emptied the can of pepper spray into the hooded face of her attacker. She struggled wildly, but the staff with the loop effectively controlled her and prevented her from landing any punches or kicks on her attacker. As darkness started creeping in on her vision, the last thing she saw was the figure deeply inhale the cloud of pepper spray and hold its breath, then say in a choked voice, "Ready for transport, sir; and man, they've got some good shit down here;”The forgotten leaf of kale fell down next to where Karen's cheek was pressed against the filthy bathroom floor, and with what she feared was her dying breath she choked out, "I want; to see; the; Manager;”Karen's ne victim."I used kale, Sir. Worked like a charm. It's one of the most nutritionally dense materials on the planet, so naturally, it was irresistible," a larger Priamite said to Captain Hemsworth, as he stripped out of his protective suit in a small enclave, bathed in an undulating light.Captain Hemsworth nodded. "Good work, Commander Momoa. Decontaminate for a full four cycles and I want protective measures in place for all personnel. God knows what this thing is capable of when it wakes."Karen heard garbled voices nearby, but kept her eyes closed and tried to steady her breathing. What had happened? The air smelled odd; almost crackling with ozone and energy, like a storm coming. The ambient sounds of the room told her she was not in Snookers anymore. Probably human traffickers. She saw a whole show about it. The bastards kidnapped her and were going to sell her into sexual slavery; except that she wasn't a teenager. She was 51 years old. Nobody would pay for sex with her, much less risk a felony conviction for it. Any ransom demands sent to her husband were going to have disappointing results, as well. So, what was going on? Why was she here? The kids were in college and wouldn't even notice she was gone until Christmas came. Her friends; her passive-aggressive competitors, if she was being honest; they'd just assume she left in a huff and stiffed them on the lunch check. The cold, hard truth was: nobody cared about her anymore and she knew it. That meant, if she was going to get out of this, she would have to do it herself. Her cheek hurt where it had hit that disgusting bathroom floor and she reached her hand up to touch it. The voices yelped in alarm and Karen opened her eyes to see two figures backing away from the enclosure she was imprisoned in."Who the hell are you, and what have you done with my purse?" she yelled, pushing herself to her feet. She walked toward them, crossing her arms and glaring. "I want whoever is in charge over here right now! I mean it!" she yelled, pointing as she walked toward them. One of the figures screamed, clutched at his ears and doubled over, staggering around the room dramatically. The other, larger one she recognized from the restaurant bathroom was in some tanning-booth-looking-thing, half naked and gorgeous in a likely-sexual-predator kind of way. Rather than flailing around the room, he seemed to have gone into a catatonic trance. God, people were useless. "You! Himbo!" she shouted, pointing at him. "Where is my purse? Did you even think to get it when you kidnapped me, or am I going to miss my Ozempic shot? I hope to God you assholes have good lawyers!"The beefy kidnapper in the tanning booth wobbled, then vomited loudly. Karen snorted as he slid down to the floor, unconscious. Pathetic. The smaller figure dove toward a panel on the wall next to her enclosure and pressed a few buttons and she heard the ambient noise of her room change, like it was encased, somehow."I've muted it. It's become even stronger than before;” Captain Hemsworth gasped, helping Commander Momoa to his feet again."How are we going to get it back to Priam? We could choke it out again every time it awakens; give the privilege out as a reward to the crew?" Commander Momoa suggested eagerly."No," Captain Hemsworth said, coming closer to the force field separating him from the angry Karen still yelling and pointing from inside the enclosure. "The cumulative effects of throttling it constantly might affect its functioning. We need The Karen at full power if we are to rescue Priam. We need to keep it conscious. We must feed it, provide it breathing gasses, and keep it clean; it appears to be constantly decaying. That reminds me ; cleaning duty goes to Ensign Holland. He's still on my shit list after the incident with the Zendayans.""Aye, sir."Captain Hemsworth cleared his throat and pressed another button on the side panel. "Hail Karen, bringer of blessed flaccidity, destroyer of abhorrent lust, and banisher of all erotic thought. We are men of the planet Priam. We mean you no harm. We come to you seeking aid, and we come in peace. Actually, until we found you, we would come almost constantly. It was disgusting. Everything was sticky. You see, our enemies from Eros sent us the most perfect pornographic images disguised in an innocent-looking email attachment. Once they were seen, they could not be unseen. They were burned into our brains, cursing us with perpetual arousal. The first wave of Priamites were taken by surprise once they activated the link. The next wave fell victim when the first wave posted the link on their social media because it was just so unbelievably; anyway, after the rest of our population fell out of curiosity or boredom, our civilization was nearly destroyed. We have been searching the stars for a cure, but to no avail. Then, just as all hope seemed lost, we found you; we heard your voice; and our loins finally withered. You are now a guest on my ship, The Onan, en route to my homeworld Priam. There, we will deliver your noxious, strident sounds to everyone, freeing them from their intransigent arousal. Then, after we are assured that all have been cured, we shall return you to your home."At this, Karen made an unpleasant face and began breathing on the clear wall of her enclosure, fogging it. Then, she quickly wrote a short message. "What does it mean?" Commander Momoa said, squinting at the squiggling lines she had made.At this, the computer made a chirp and began speaking, "The message, from the American dialect of the language English translates to: Why didn't you just make a recording?"Captain Hemsworth's shoulders slumped and he closed his eyes with a sigh. Commander Momoa's eyes went wide and he clapped his hand over his face in exasperation. "Fuck;” Momoa said in realization. "A recording;”"Dammit. We didn't have to take her at all, did we?" Captain Hemsworth groaned.Karen glared at them and wrote another word on the wall. As certain as Captain Hemsworth was that he did not need or want the translation, the computer was already on the job. "'Dumbasses,'" the computer cheerfully intoned, "a colloquial phrase, plural of the insult 'dumbass,' meaning 'a foolish or stupid person.'""End translation. Yes, Karen, if we had thought to record your voice instead of kidnapping you, this might have been a much shorter story, and considerably less inconvenient, but as it is, we are closer to Priam than Earth at this point, and our course is set. We will bring you to Priam and then return you home. Perhaps kidnapping you was not the most well-considered solution, but I defy you to think clearly after constantly watching porn for eons and let me know if you do any better."Karen's new calling.Great; as if getting old wasn't insult enough, I've actually become an intergalactic sexual repellent, Karen thought to herself as she paced around her cell. A lifetime of trying to do things right, and this is what it gets me. She wasn't so surprised that there were aliens in the universe, or that they had somehow weaponized porn, but that with all their advancements they were still so stupid!Sighing, she closed her eyes and listened to the ambient sounds of her cell. Life had been so noisy, the last 30 years. Everyone needing her, pulling on her for one thing or another. No peace. Lately though, with the kids gone and Cal; otherwise occupied; life had gone silent. The silence that she had wished for held no peace when it finally came. It just reverberated with the memory of things that had left her behind, making her anxious to fill the emptiness with noise. Nothing came to lure her mind away from the silence, no pleasurable temptations; her duties were done and it felt wrong to do, or even think about, anything else. My god, she had been kidnapped, was flying through the galaxy, and was surrounded by beefcake aliens and she was still thinking about that stupid loose tile in the master bathroom; she needed to get it fixed before the house was sold.A slight sound outside her cell drew her attention. "Who's there?" Karen asked, softly, opening her eyes.A wide-eyed figure peered around the edge of her cell, moving with cautious curiosity. It seemed younger than the other ones. It moved with a sense of barely-restrained eagerness, adorable and earnest. It also held a curved sort of wand in its hand."Honey, if you're here to anally probe me, I'll pass. I already had a colonoscopy this year, I'll have them send you the records;” she murmured, not expecting an answer.After a pause as the figure listened to the translation, its large eyes got even wider. "Is that how you poop?" he asked."What?" she asked, looking more closely at the young alien."I'm supposed to clean your cell when you poop; but you haven't pooped yet; wait, do colonoscopies make you poop?" it asked, scandalized.Karen closed her eyes and shook her head, "No. Colonoscopies put a small camera up your ass so that we can pay a doctor to do what we were afraid aliens like you would do to us if we got drunk in cornfields too much. They don't make us poop. In fact; well, never mind;” she trailed off, embarrassed.She still had vivid memories of her first colonoscopy earlier in the year, drinking gallons of preparatory laxatives, and the resulting quality time with her phone on the toilet. It was an odd experience; not awful, but not one that she could talk to anyone about. Her friends only talked about their kids and their successes, or whose husband cheated on them with some young thing, viciously salivating over their friends' misery with barely concealed glee. Forget about talking through her fears about it with Cal; that wasn't something he was interested in. Not anymore.After the procedure, she had been scared and disoriented from the sedation. For whatever reason, Cal hadn't shown up to give her a ride home. The stupid clinic wouldn't let her leave until someone could drive her home and take care of her. She just sat there getting more and more anxious. Eventually, she called an Uber and begged Xabiib the driver to pretend to be her neighbor; or just someone who cared about her. She spent the ride home trying to say his name correctly while he chuckled and repeated it for her. It was so horrifyingly embarrassing. It's one thing to have no one care about you, but another thing to have the whole world know about it when you were helpless and confused.Tears had rolled down her cheeks and she absently wiped them off with her hand. The young alien sat up and craned his head to look at the liquid on her hand. Karen snorted, "At ease, Holland. It's not poop. You're not getting anything out of me unless you have some heavy-duty magnesium supplements or yogurt."Holland's eyes went wide, "Are humans telepathic???" he gasped. "How did you know my name? Wow, that's so cool! Do it again! What am I thinking about now?"Karen suppressed a smile. Closing her eyes, she pressed her fingers to her temples and swayed from side to side, mysteriously. "I see something; something in the mist; something about; could it be; no, it makes no sense. Is it; a Zen; Zendayan? Does that make any sense to you?" she asked.Holland dropped his curved instrument in shock. "Yes! Yes! We just met them! We negotiated with them for supplies! I was there to carry stuff and; and;” he paused, shrinking in on himself a bit. "They are so beautiful. The Zendayans? So beautiful; and super nice; and just; like wow; I was supposed to just stand there until they were done with the talking and bowing and stuff, but they were just like so beautiful.""Well, what happened?" Karen asked."Captain introduced me and I bowed to them. I was feeling dizzy because, you know, their beautifulness just keeps radiating off them. Then; then; the most beautiful of them; she smiled." Holland stared at nothing, immersed in the memory, then wobbled, tipped over, and lay on the floor staring at the ceiling.Karen bit her lips in amusement. "I see. What did you do then?""I; I; I started talking and then I just couldn't stop because I was just trying to say how beautiful she was and how it just made my mind explode when she smiled and then I might have peed on the floor.""Oh dear," Karen said, cringing in sympathy. "We don't always put forward the face we want to when we are in our feelings, do we?" she said, quietly."Yeah; I've been cleaning poop ever since;” Holland sighed. After a while he sat back up, picked up the curved instrument and began twirling it in his hands. "So, like; what about you? Have you always made horrible noises?" he asked.Karen huffed, but then she saw the oblivious earnestness in Holland's face and sighed. "No; I wasn't always; like this. In fact, until about 30 years ago, I made beautiful noises. I was a pianist," she said."But, wait, they said you were a female;” Holland said, confused."Pee, an, ist," Karen repeated slowly. "I played the piano. It's an instrument; I was a musician. I was a student at Juilliard. It's a school on Earth; it was like a dream to even get in. I was on a scholarship, living in this shoddy apartment with my roommate Dana;” she trailed off, thinking about those days when everything seemed possible."Wait! Are you remembering?" Holland asked, breaking her reverie. "Can I remember it, too? Nobody wants to remember with me ever since the Zendayans, so I'm just left with my own memories and it gets so boring.""What are you talking about?""Well, it's kinda like; um; let me just show you. Computer, scan The Karen and project her memories," Holland ordered. A humming noise filled the room and a beam of light shot out of the wall and passed over her several times. Suddenly, her cell transformed into her shoddy apartment in Newark, New Jersey."Oh my gosh; it's just like it," Karen gasped looking around."Humans dream of getting into this?" Holland said, scrutinizing a cockroach scurrying along the floor."No, silly. This was our apartment across the river. We lived here when we weren't at school. Dana and I moved off campus in our second year. We took jobs on the side through an agency. That was when;” she sat down and a phone in the apartment's bedroom began ringing.A long, pale arm reached out of a pile of blankets on the bed and grabbed the phone. "Hullo?" Dana mumbled. A voice on the phone sounded irate. "Yeah, I'm almost there," she said and hung up.

Matching Day: Part 2The struggle for honesty, and the grace to accept..Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected."So, tell me about your family, Mason," Livia said, tracing the lines of his palm with one finger. How long had they been out there? Although it felt like she'd been with Mason for only a few minutes, at most, she was deathly afraid that dawn would break soon, and they would have to part ways, sneaking back into their respective beds."Oh, they're nothing special," he said with a shrug. "My father's done pretty well for us with inter-community trade, and my mother's a self-proclaimed busybody. I have two little sisters who must hate me, for all the grief they cause me, and a cat that only eats because I ask him to every day."Livia sympathized with the cat; she would follow Mason to the ends of the earth, if he asked her to and really meant it. She wouldn't tell him that, though. He still believed that the answer to all their problems was to run off into the wilderness and never look back."They must love you a lot, to plan a big wedding for you - and build you a house! My father expected my match to do that with his own two hands.""Nah, they mostly just like being a spectacle in town, and a big wedding's the best way to ensure that everyone's talking about you. As for the house, I'd rather build it myself, honestly. I feel like a child with them paving the way for me like this.""I'll bet Salvia's bragging to everyone who'll listen about her fairy-tale wedding and big stone house - at eighteen!"Mason shrugged, looking stormy. "She keeps asking me when we can have our first baby boy. A baby? I'm not ready for a baby. I could go another decade before I would even think about having kids. I'll be nineteen when we get married, for gods' sake.""Nineteen?""I barely missed the cutoff for the last age group, so I think I'm probably the oldest in ours."A chill wind snuck down Livia's collar, and she shuddered, enjoying Mason's immediate response of wrapping his arms around her and pulling her back up against his chest. She could get used to being held that way. She lay her head back against his shoulder, and he sighed happily."Mason?""Hmm?""Do you still intend to marry her?"He shook his head, tousling her hair where his chin rested on it. "That big house will be ours - yours and mine - or they can give it to one of my sisters, for all I care. All I want is you."The chuckling scream of an owl broke the silence of the night, foreboding as the lustrous moon lay silver-lined shadows over the pair. "What are we going to do, Mason?""What do you mean?""What are you we going to do? I mean, you're supposed to get married in a month, to Salvia, and I'm supposed to spend the rest of my life unhappy and alone. People are going to notice if either of those things don't happen.""We could tell them that I prefer you to Salvia, " Mason said doubtfully, and Livia didn't even bother to reply. That was clearly not an option. "Or we could run, like I said originally.""There's nowhere to run," Livia murmured."Then, I suppose, this is our only option.""What is?""This. Meetings, like this.""What, you mean you want to keep meeting me in secret like this?""Sure, why not?""Won't someone in Salvia's house notice that you sneak out every night?" Mason was living with Salvia's family until his own house was built in Micrague, but, to Salvia's dismay, he was not taking advantage of sleeping just down the hall from her."Probably not, and even if they do, I told them the very first day I went home with her that sometimes I preferred to sleep outside, under the stars." He chuckled. "They probably think I'm quite odd, but it really is nice, sometimes, to just lay out here and look up at them."Livia snuggled closer to him and followed his eyes up to the dancing points of light in the rich blue-violet night. "But then, what happens next month, when your family send word for you to come home with her?""Hmm, the guys from Micrague probably don't remember what my match looked like, and you could answer to Salvia for the rest of your life, ""But the girls who matched those boys would know I didn't match you. They'll definitely remember that I was the one who ended up with no one to love but a dead boy I never met.""Gods, Livia, I don't know," he said, sounding frustrated. "What do you want me to say? That this can only go on until I'm called home?""Can't it?""Maybe it'll have to stop when I'm called home," he said, then shook his head fiercely. "No. No, one way or another, I'm going to marry you someday, Livia Russing."Hearing her last name from his lips sent a jolt of reality through her system. "I don't know your last name, Mason," she said, eyes still fixed on the glittering treasure of the heavens."It's Griersley. Don't let that be the deciding point against me when you're deciding whether or not you want to marry me," he said with a grin."It's not bad.""Is bad enough.""But I still don't know you well enough to say that I love you, Mr. Griersley," she said, grinning a little herself. "For all I know, you could be an axe murderer.""Well, you've been alone with me for hours now. Have you seen any signs that I'm going to be a danger to you?"She giggled, then settled into seriousness. "No, I don't think you would hurt me."He was still in a silly mood, grabbing her lightly around the neck and cackling evilly. "Now I've got you, princess!" he said in a nasal, grating voice. "You only thought I asked you here because I'm falling for you. In fact, I'm a hideous villain, bent on killing the loveliest and most brilliant girls in every community. You're my next victim!"Livia laughed, twisting to kiss him again. It felt more natural every time their lips met; after hours of it, she felt like she'd been born to kiss him.Dawn bleached the horizon and made the trees stand like motionless skeletons. Livia savored the taste of Mason's lips on hers as she clambered back into bed, wishing her quilt-shrouded mattress was half as comfortable as his arms.With the promise of seeing him again that night, having him all to herself for hours and hours, she could make it through another day. She just wished night would come a little sooner.There were moments, in the next few weeks, that made Livia wonder if the gods were making up for tormenting her with Bracken's death by saturating every moment with exhilarating euphoria.Mason, his face glowing with the radiance of the simple joy her presence brought him, danced with her in the moon's spotlight, humming a song he made up on the spot, her twirling feet sending leaves spinning all around them and making the breeze whirl and seethe with jealousy.His teeth stood like pearly bits of star against his tan skin as he laughed, dipping her low enough that her hair brushed the dirt forest floor, then bringing her lightly back to her feet with an easy, undemanding kiss.Combing his fingers through her hair, he poured nonsense pieces of poetry into the night, laughing occasionally at a particularly horrible rhyme, calling for her to contribute as well. But she wouldn't interrupt the uninhibited rhythm of his deep, pleasant voice; she let his words roll pleasantly over her soul while his fingers did the same to her scalp.Electricity lanced the night as their lips mimicked each other's shape, and each of them drew life from the other's wholehearted ardor.Livia whispered, "I do, after all.""Do what?""Love you."Mason wrapped around her, keeping her warm as her discarded clothes could not. His lips were drawing a lazy line of kisses from her forehead down her nose, over her lips and onto her neck. He sucked gently at the spot where her neck ended and shoulder began, then dusted kisses across her collarbones.His hands ran lightly along her sides, fingers brushing her skin from tits to hips and back again. She brushed her fingers through his hair, tugged on it in a mute request for him to make his way back to her mouth and kiss her as he had been for weeks, but his mouth was quite busy venturing to previously unexplored territory.Mason's lips pressed against her sternum, and the softness just above her belly button, and then the softness just below. He shifted back onto his heels so he could more easily massage his way down her thighs and to her knees. Hungrily, he eyed her body."Mason?" She could barely manage the breath to whisper his name. Something was making her chest tight, making it hard to bring in air; she realized after a moment that it was fear. That was the thing with Mason ,  he frightened her. Not because he would ever hurt her, but because he looked at life and asked for more than he was given. He pushed boundaries.His fingers were testing her boundaries now, working their way back up the inside of her legs and finding the intersection of her legs. He bent low, kissing her thigh just south of where his fingers rested, and his breath was both hot and cold on her body. It made her suddenly aware of a dampness there she did not recognize."Mason," she said again, more forcefully this time, and his eyes met hers."Yes?"She licked her lips, trembling as he continued to breathe on her slick folds. "Are you planning to do what I think you're planning to do?""Only if you want it," Mason replied. He stared up at her for at least a minute before she realized she was meant to respond positively or negatively, but she had no answer. How could she think with his mouth practically pressed to her lips there? "Livia? Do you want to?""I, " She observed the tenderness with which he was stroking her thigh, and melted a bit. "Yes. Please."Mason grinned. He leaned in just a bit closer and touched his lips to her, then slid his tongue between her folds, trailing it up to the nub of her clitoris ,  she gasped and tried to keep from shuddering, not wanting to break the contact ,  and then down until he circled her slit. His eyes sought hers, looking for approval; he must have seen it in her face, because he began to move his tongue in earnest, sliding it up and down, then delving into her opening as deeply as he could.Livia squeezed her eyes shut to concentrate on the feelings, but the intensity gave her a sense of vertigo so intense she almost felt herself sliding along the forest floor, as though the world had tipped off its axis. She clutched at Mason's shoulders to steady herself, digging her nails in harder than she realized.As Mason's warm mouth moved against her most sensitive places, she began to feel something completely new. It was a need she had never experienced before, an urgent and desperate desire so foreign that she could hardly guess how to fulfill it. She would have thought that Mason's current activity would relieve it somehow, but it was only sharpening the edge on her hunger."Mason, I need;” she started. She wasn't sure how to finish. Mason stopped immediately, sensing her distress, sitting up and wiping his mouth."What? What do you need?""I don't, know." She spoke quietly, distractedly. When Mason sat up, he revealed the entirety of his nude form, and Livia found her attention drawn to his sizable manhood, standing at attention. She stared, beginning to get an idea of what it was she needed.Picking up on her thoughts as though she was speaking them aloud, Mason abandoned his eager, if inexperienced, efforts to please her with his mouth and bent to press his body against hers again. He held himself just far enough off her that his weight would not oppress her, but the full length of his feverishly warm body covered hers, and the full length of his member pressed against her mound, pulsing slightly with each heartbeat.Slowly, painfully slowly, Mason slid his hips down, pulling his cock down her body until the head rested just where her lower lips parted, and then gravity and her own moisture pulled it the rest of the way. It came to rest just where it belonged, against her opening."Is this what you want?" Mason asked. With his mouth on her throat as it was, she felt more than heard his words.She nodded, eyes closed. "Yes."There was really no pain. Livia was surprised; she had heard from other girls that it was quite unpleasant the first time, sometimes even traumatic, but perhaps they had not had such tender first lovers, or perhaps they had not been so achingly, drenchedly eager to have their lover inside them. Livia hadn't even been aware of how badly she wanted Mason within her until he was, and all her tension drained out of her with a long sigh."It's perfect," she said, marveling at the fit of him in her. They were made for each other.For many long minutes they were motionless, sharing each other ,  they were no longer two people, but a single entity, joined intimately."I'm yours, Livia." Mason's voice was husky, and Livia saw that it was costing him something to remain still, not to just claim her from the inside out; she saw also in the way he wrapped his arms tightly around her and squeezed as if he would never let go that he was happy to remain frozen in place and share the moment, happy even as he strained for more."And I'm yours. Take me, Mason."And he did.Eventually they fell asleep, still connected, and didn't wake until larks' songs began to break the stillness of the air with the dawn.Just when she thought nothing could be more perfect, more beautiful, the gods realized their carelessness in letting too much rapture concentrate in just two small hearts, and they began to set things back to rights.Livia picked her way through the now-familiar path from her house to their meeting place in the trees, stepping lightly over fallen branches and dodging snags and thorns with ease. She'd sat at her window all afternoon, watching the sun in its path, wishing it haste as it progressed toward the horizon. Her mother wondered what had gotten into her, but didn't mourn the change. It had been painful to see her daughter in such misery after Matching Day.Just a little ways now, she thought cheerfully, wanting to whistle but deciding that would be imprudent. The fear of what they were doing didn't eat at her anymore, and she could almost forget, in the flawless moments with Mason, that there was anything wrong in what they did. When she saw Salvia, her face did not burn with blood, as it did at the beginning, and she did not hunch her shoulders against imagined accusations as she crossed the town now.At the very moment it always seemed she had been walking too far, that she must have passed the clearing completely and needed to turn around, she saw Mason.He was standing much as he had been the first night they'd met here, his hands balled into fists in his pockets, his eyes on the sky, standing in what she now recognized was his tensest stance, directly in the center of the clearing. He was wholly illuminated by a moon that approached full, and she could see the glistening tracks of tears on both cheeks, the slightest quiver to his bottom lip. Pain spiked just beneath her breastbone as she wondered distressedly what had upset him."Mason?" she called, tumbling out of the trees and into his arms. He barely caught her as she tripped over the undergrowth, landing ungracefully against his chest, and when she looked up into his face, she had never seen such despair."You came," he said brokenly. "I hoped you wouldn't.""What?"Rustling footsteps all around them told of the presence of others, and Mason's hands tightened on her upper arms as if he could somehow squeeze her out of sight.Livia's head swiveled frantically from side to side as she tried to see each face as they appeared, grimacing, out of the shadows; at the front of them all, she saw Salvia's triumphant countenance.And Mason's eyes never l

Matching Day: Part 1To love risks more than just her heart.Based on a post by SmallTownPrincess, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.Girls spend their entire lives looking forward to the fateful Matching Day - and whether or not they will admit it, boys, too, have at least a healthy curiosity. It's so reassuring, knowing that in your eighteenth year, you and your age-mates will be paired off, brought together with another from their own community or a surrounding one that match them perfectly. No song-and-dance dating rituals, like the ones in the books Livia liked to read, no old maids, no riotous bachelors; just simple, comforting compatibility."Have you heard?" The hushed, conspiratorial tones issued from the pink-lacquered lips of Livia's best friend, Mara."What?" Livia's low-pitched voice always made her sound disinterested, but she paid close attention to Mara when her friend sounded this urgent."There was a big accident over in Micrague. One guy died!""Oh, that's terrible," Livia murmured, letting her eyelashes drop and rise again to half-mast in a brief show of empathy. It was all she had time for, as Mara leaned suddenly, ever more urgently forward, gripping Livia's arm in both hands."That's not the worst thing," she rolled on. "The guy who was killed? He just turned eighteen. That makes the numbers for tomorrow's Matching uneven!"Two full breaths, painful to the impatient Mara, passed before Livia spoke in response. "So, what, someone won't be paired? A girl will be left without her match?""Whoever matched with him will have no pair on Matching Day," Mara proclaimed ominously. Her eyes were wide and glittering with morbid excitement."What do they do about that?" It was unheard of, as far as Livia knew; there were always even numbers, always a perfect match for everyone.Mara gave an exaggerated shrug. "Maybe she'll never be matched."Livia was surprised into laughter. "They can't leave her without a match forever," she said with certainty. "Maybe they'll search out another community for someone that fits even better than that poor boy who died."Her reassuring confidence sent Mara, humming, away to terrify someone else with proclamations of an eternity alone for some poor girl. The thought nagged at Livia for the rest of the afternoon, though. What if he was matched with me?"Verin Massada," the stern voice called from the central platform, and a stick-thin brunette drifted toward the three steps that lifted her above the circle of impatient teenagers."Philip Pressia." The broad-shouldered redhead that stepped up to take Verin's hand smirked and bowed at the polite smattering of applause that ushered the happy new couple off the stage. Livia smiled approvingly; Verin needed a little more humor in her life.Livia watched each girl she'd grown up with walk back into the circle, shyly clutching the hand of her new mate, and twisted her skirt nervously in her fingers. It seemed forever before the 'R's were called, and the wad of boys brought in from all the different communities steadily shrank. She met the clear grey eyes of one of the remaining boys as Clanley Ritchell was met by a generic-looking, dark-haired boy, and she thought fleetingly, I hope I'm matched with him. He seemed to be thinking the same thing; his face fell a little when he was called up to greet a willowy blond on the dais."Danica Soress," the voice demanded, and Livia stood a little straighter with a sharp intake of breath. Had she been skipped?All the vague, incoherent fears that had accompanied Mara's morbid pronouncement coursed through Livia, charged with shame as some girls recognized the omission and turned to look at her with expressions of varying pity. Livia felt on the edge of tears.She saw the blond - that wretched Salvia - pull the grey-eyed boy down to whisper cruelly in his ear and point in Livia's direction, and she contemplated melting into the dirt.With the blood roaring loudly in her ears, she heard no other names called, and stared fixedly at a nondescript blade of grass in front of her to avoid the glances that were flickering toward her. How can this be? she thought frantically. How can I not have a match?"Livia, what's going on?" Mara's face held ghoulish curiosity with only an edge of concern for her friend, and Livia couldn't deal with her. She turned without a word and marched to the fountain a good distance away from the platform. People were breaking off now, finding secluded spots to get to know this person with whom they'd be partnered forever. Livia, wrapping her arms tightly around her gut, had never felt so alone.How could she have lost a lifetime of companionship without ever tasting it? It was too, too cruel. What right did that boy have to take away everything in one fell swoop? How could he die? She wanted to shake her fist at the heavens, demand an explanation, but she just trailed her fingers through the rippling water in the fountain basin, swallowing hard against the wave of emotions that threatened to show itself grotesquely in her features."His name was Bracken, if that helps," said a voice behind her, and she jumped, throwing water onto her dress. She turned to see that grey-eyed boy approaching, and she prepared herself for the humiliation she was sure to experience at his hands; he had, after all, been matched like everyone else, and she was alone - possibly forever.He did not mock her, though; his eyes held the soft, cautious understanding of someone who pitied another, but was not sure whether that person desired sympathy or not. When she said nothing, he shrugged self-consciously. "Sorry, I realize you might not have wanted to know. I just, he was my best friend. I thought if you did want to know about him, I'd at least let you know who you could ask."A flood of gratitude made it temporarily impossible for her to speak, and then she forced a smile. "I think I'd like to know," she said hesitantly. She wasn't sure; would it be better to know nothing about what she'd never have, or to at least have pleasant thoughts about what could've been? "Can I ask you something now?""Absolutely.""Would I have liked him?"The boy nodded. "I think so. He was quiet at first, it took a while to get to know him. But once you did, there was no one you trusted more." He added, with the hesitation of an afterthought but the seriousness of something he'd intended to say all along, "Seeing you here, there's no doubt that he would have liked you."He gave Livia one last smile and lay his hand over hers for a moment, ignoring the water droplets that sat on it like dew. For a warm second, she felt a rush of what it might have been like to have someone get to know her intimately over a lifetime, to love and understand her and for her to love back, and then the grey-eyed boy was walking with wide strides back to Salvia, and nothing but a hollow sadness remained beneath her breastbone.Livia hated them. All of them.The girls with their softly rolling curls, teased and coached for hours in order to look casually delicate when the boys, their shirts tucked in and their shoes shined, arrived at their doorsteps carrying one or two or twenty flowers in one hand and a shining invitation in the other. They walked with springing steps the short distance to the gathering hall in the center of town, hand in hand or arm in arm, and Livia wanted to throw rocks at the whole lot of them.She had been invited, sort of, to join in on the festivities. The community officials, not sure what to do with the first single person over eighteen in a century, had hesitantly allowed for her participation in all the new couples' activities; so far, she had partaken in none of them.Desperately, she wanted to be a part of the revelry, but she could not force herself to walk into the rooms full of happy girls and their happy boys, and have nothing herself. Her mother, unable to comfort her, had begged her to go to the dance. It was the last night before all the boys would be returning to their own communities, taking their matches with them. It was the last night she would seek Mara, who had paired with a boy from Onek.And she'd tried: she'd gotten dressed, piled her hair up on top of her head and pulled her elbow-length gloves on, but nothing could motivate her to step outside her house as streams of giggling lovebirds trickled by on the way to the hall."Go, Livia," her mother said, coming up behind her with a basket of laundry on her hip. "You should at least go long enough to say goodbye to Mara.""I can't, Mama. Think of how they'll look at me!"Her mother bent Livia's head down to kiss her on the forehead. "It's not your fault, Neinei, and they know that. They feel bad for you. They all want to see you. The world didn't end when that poor boy died.""Bracken," Livia said defiantly. Her mother had refused to say his name, insisting that it was better for Livia to know nothing about what she had lost.Patting her daughter's shoulder, she adjusted her basket and turned to leave. "Go."Livia had retreated around the side of the gathering hall, standing just outside the golden pool of light that poured like honey from the windows. Sobs caught in her throat and were choked down, unvoiced, as she watched Mara and Verin and Danica and dozens of others receive chaste pecks from shy boys as they spun by in their brightly-colored dresses, waving fluted, bubbling glasses and laughing with abandon.And there, the grey-eyed boy, Bracken's best friend, was seated quietly with his hands folded in his lap, listening politely to an enthusiastic rendition of some trivial event or another by Salvia. It was always easy to tell when she was excited about something, as her arms pinwheeled and hands fluttered with no thought to how the gestures went along with the story.He glanced up, and his eyes met, for a moment, Livia's. He looked surprised to see her there, and then a bit sad, and then his gaze drifted back to Salvia, who had grabbed his knee in her earnestness.This infinitesimal rejection, the refusal to even meet her eyes for more than a moment, pushed Livia over the edge. Tears, burning like acid, washed over her face, and she stumbled away from the window, crying with pitiful lack of restraint.She staggered into the sparse forest, the trees providing scattered shelter from curious eyes, if any should choose to drift away from the golden party, and the darkness of the night fit her mood, a strangely soothing thought."Are you alright?" For the second time, the grey-eyed boy's voice jolted her out of her own misery. She would not face him; not now, when her eyes were puffy and irritated, her nose red and her face streaked with dirty tear tracks. He would see her and compare her to Salvia, and she would fall short; she could not handle right now seeing him weigh her that way and find her lacking.His hand on her back was another surprise, and then both his hands weighing down on her shoulders as he stepped closer behind her. "Hey," he said gently. "Everything will turn out fine. Maybe, maybe you'll find someone better than Bracken could have been for you."She forgot her resolution not to face him then, turning toward him with her eyes narrowed to angry slits. "How could I, when everyone is paired already? Besides, I had my chance - he just managed to get himself killed before I could even meet him!" The words came out much harsher than she intended, and the young man in front of her actually took a step back from her ferocity, hunching like she'd landed a blow to his gut. "I'm sorry," she said immediately, automatically. "I shouldn't have said that. He was your friend, ""It's alright," he said, giving her a ghost of a smile and waving his hand with a nonchalance that didn't show in his eyes. He had that gentle look of quiet appreciation of life that came to some people who lost loved ones, but knew that lost friend would be offended if they did not continue to smile. "I know it's probably really hard on you, seeing everyone so, happy." He trailed off, not looking happy in the least."Speaking of happy people, shouldn't you be in there with Salvia?"His face took on the contemplative expression of someone deciding how to phrase something delicately. "Salvia, she's not quite what I expected to find, on my Matching Day. She's, ""Lively?" Livia suggested. "Brazen? Exuberant?" obnoxious," the grey-eyed boy said decisively. "I don't like her at all."Livia smirked. "Well, you have to like her. She's your match. You love her."He shook his head. "No," he said quietly. "I don't.""But she's your perfect match," Livia insisted."But what if she's not?"Livia heard her heart beat twice before she asked, "What?""What if Salvia is not the perfect girl for me? What if the girl that I would love more than anyone else in the world couldn't be matched with me because, there was someone else our age who she would like a little bit better?""That doesn't even make sense," Livia said, shaking her head. "The matches have always been perfect: even numbers, complete compatibility;”"But this time they messed up, right? I mean, you should know. You're the person who's affected more than anyone else.""Well, yes, but;”"So why isn't it possible that they aren't right on everything else? What if they didn't match this girl with me because she would love this other guy more?""Well, so, maybe they did. But if you would love her so much, surely you would want to see her happy, with the man she was meant to be with, right?""Yes," he said, very seriously. "I would want to see her happy.""Then you should leave her in peace with the person she was matched with, and focus on learning to love the girl you were paired with."The interminable silence stretched between them as the grey-eyed boy stared down at the leafy ground and Livia watched the way his hair blew across his forehead in the breeze. At last he said, "What if she wasn't matched with anyone?"Livia's heart sped up, beating double time as she realized what he'd been saying all along, what she'd been too dim to put together until he'd spelled it out. "But you are matched," she said numbly. "Salvia has you."He leaned dangerously far forward, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered into it, "I don't want Salvia."Livia shrank back, confused. These were dangerous words he uttered, dangerous thoughts. People were matched with the people they were meant to be with. How could there be any other way? They couldn't be wrong; there'd been no divorce, no infidelity, no broken hearts in the decades people had been paired this way. Surely it was the right way. It had to be."I don't even know your name," Livia said resolutely, as though that settled the matter and proved him wrong. She pushed against his chest to force him back, feeling the blazing heat of his heart under her palm."It's Mason," he said quietly, and his words had the sound of discussion-ending power to them too. Livia was conscious of the fact that she had not moved her hand from his chest; her fingers curled slightly, enjoying the silky feeling of his shirt over his skin, and the warmth that radiated from his flesh."Go back to Salvia, Mason," she whispered. She realized she was shaking from head to toe, and not from cold. Here was everything she had ever wanted, everything she had imagined when she thought of her Matching Day, but he was not hers. "Please, go back to the party."With a sigh, Mason touched her cheek briefly, the lightest of butterfly wing contacts, and then he turned and vanished into the night, not toward the party, but deeper into the forest. Livia stood for a long time without moving, her mind racing and her heart pounding like a runner's feet, and then she walked, slowly, directly away from Mason."You didn't come to the party last night," Mara said, breaking the silence that stood like frosted glass between her and Livia."No." Livia had gotten no sleep the night before; lying in bed, replaying continually the frightening moments with Mason, her heart had never slowed."Well, I just wanted to say goodbye, " Mara twisted her hands for a moment before wrapping Livia up in a warm and desperate hug. "I'm sorry, Lenny. I'm going to miss you so much."The tension between them melted, and Livia returned the hug tightly, sighing. "It's hard to believe I'll never see any of you again - all the girls I've known all my life! Except for Maize and Crista, they're the only ones who matched with boys from here, right? And I don't really even know them.""Well, you'll see Salvia too, for a little while."Breathe in. Breathe out. "Why's that?""Oh, that fellow she paired with - Mason, isn't it? - his parents have some sort of huge wedding ceremony planned, and they've got a house mostly built for the two of them. They told him to stay here a while, get to know his partner's family for a bit, let her spend some more time with them, and then head back once the house and all the plans were done."Wedding were an extravagance, a luxury that most people went without, especially if they didn't have the means to make it a massive event. The fact that Mason's family was going to such lengths meant they must be well off indeed."So Mason, and Salvia, will be around for a while?""Yeah, at least a month, I'd say."A buzzing numbness in her extremities made it difficult for Livia to respond. She had thought Mason would be gone today, that she'd never have to see him and Salvia together again. But they would be here for a month,"Speak of the devil," Mara said cheerfully, skipping over to greet Salvia as she pranced up the path with Mason's hand gripped in her own vice-like claw. The dark circles under his eyes said that he, too, had had a night with little sleep.

 The Funeral CourtshipAbandoned Childhood wishes, finally fulfilled.Based on a post by secret sexy writer. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.I had known Alex Newberry my entire life. He was the boy down the street during my childhood, the boy behind me throughout school, and the boy who I always wished would see me as more than just "one of the boys." Especially since I was a girl.But I'd never pressed for anything more. I didn't want to ruin our friendship. His family was my second family. Even his nana considered me as her granddaughter.We'd stayed in touch even after I left town to pursue a new career. Throughout the year, we would exchange Emails and sometimes the occasional text. Only at my birthday and on Christmas did I receive snail mail from him. They were always hilarious and always perfect.The day I received the small envelope in early Fall threw me for a loop. It was written in Alex's neat print and had a pre-printed return label with his address, so I knew it was from him. I just didn't know why. I was even more stunned when I slid my finger under the flap and pulled out the single sheet of paper folded in half.I had been standing by the sofa in the living room when I opened the envelope. My eyes scanned the brief note inside, and my knees gave out. I collapsed to the sofa, tears rimming my eyes.Alex's grandmother, Nana Newberry, had passed away.Visions played in my head like an old home movie. Mostly, they were of the summers swimming in the pond behind her house and the day-trips she'd invite me to go on with Alex. Both of my own grandmothers had passed away when I was still too young to remember them much. My loss was almost as deep as Alex's was.Almost.Once I'd caught my breath, I reached for my cell phone and pulled up his number. I tried to swallow my tears as I heard the line ring. I wasn't surprised to receive his voicemail. He was probably busy making arrangements and handling family."Hey, Alex. It's Jaynie. I got your letter. I'm so sorry. I'm booking a flight out tonight, and I'll be there as soon as I can. If there's anything you need, let me know. See you soon."I was already halfway to my bedroom when I clicked off the phone and shoved it into my pocket. My brain was on autopilot as I dragged my suitcase from the closet and gathered the necessary toiletries from the bathroom cabinets and drawers. I was folding socks and panties when I realized I should call the airport.Less than an hour later, I was in the backseat of a cab and leaving a message on my boss's phone telling him I would be out of town for a couple of days due to a family emergency. I arranged for a rental car and for nightly accommodations nearest to my hometown. I knew there was no place in town to stay, the population being barely just under five hundred. If anything had changed over the years, that definitely wasn't one of them.It wasn't until I was seated on the plane, the city's lights fading into dots below me that I let myself think about Nana again. I missed her hugs the most. Her squishy arms always surrounded me with such love. I felt protected. Wanted. My parents were always busy working. Nana was so much more than just an adoptive grandparent.My mind wandered, and I remembered Alex's hugs. I smiled, laughing softly at the memory of him hugging me tight with a toothy grin while Nana took our picture. Then he pushed me into the pond; with my clothes on. We were only six. But I was old enough to know that I liked Alex more than I liked other boys.I was the only girl in the neighborhood, so I either had to adapt to being a tomboy or be left out. I chose the former, much to my mother's dismay. I allowed her to enroll me in dance classes when she insisted I act more like a girl, but I secretly enjoyed playing with the boys more. I didn't mind being the Indian the cowboys always captured and tied up. Or the robber they arrested with the plastic set of handcuffs. Or even Princess Leia, when they wanted to re-enact Star Wars, especially when Alex got to be Han Solo and rescue me.I must have drifted off because the next thing I heard was the announcement to fasten our seatbelts and put seats and tray-tables in the upright position for landing. The plane was only half-full, so I was soon strolling through the nearly empty terminal and heading downstairs to collect my baggage and rental car. I grabbed a cup of coffee from the only open vendor and asked the information desk for directions to the hotel where I'd made reservations. There was nothing more I could do for Alex tonight.But once I'd reached my destination, the last thing on my mind was sleep. My accommodations were comfortable, but not even a hot shower seemed to help. I crawled beneath the covers and turned on the TV, hoping I'd just fall asleep from boredom and get some rest before the hour drive to my hometown in the morning.A ringing phone and the incessant chatter of a woman and man pulled me out of the strangest dream. I'd been fully dressed and standing by Nana's pond, but I was thirty-four years old, not six. Alex walked towards me, his hands in the front pockets of his jeans, and he flashed his toothy grin at me. I reached for his hand, and I swear I stepped forward, but the next thing I knew, I was falling backwards into the pond. I struggled to swim, the weight of my clothes pulling me underwater. Someone grabbed my hand, and then I woke up.An automated wake-up call answered my sleepy greeting, and I clumsily set the receiver back on the handset and rolled over, groaning. That's when I realized the morning news was playing on the TV. My body felt like it had been through a 5K run; or maybe it had struggled to stay above water. In either case, I dragged myself to the bathroom for another shower.I decided on a simple navy pantsuit and crimson camisole blouse. It was cool but dark enough for the funeral, yet I didn't feel completely dreary in it. Plus it emphasized my curves and long legs. Today, I felt like I wanted to be a girl in front of Alex. Not that it would matter.After securing another cup of coffee, I took a deep breath and pointed the rental car towards my hometown. I remembered where the only funeral home was, and I had plenty of time before the services started. Yet, I was suddenly nervous. I hadn't actually seen Alex in several years, despite our constant contact. I hated the fact that it took something like this to bring us together again. I promised myself that I would visit more often.The parking lot was overflowing when I finally pulled up to the funeral home. I ended up parking half a block away on a side street and walking back to the large Victorian-style house that had been converted into the place where we said goodbye to our loved ones. Trees adorned with vibrantly colored leaves decorated the front yard. It looked like something out of a Norman Rockwell painting, set right in the heart of my hometown.I joined the throng of people who had come to pay their respects, and managed to find a seat in the back of the largest room that was always used for services. The belief in the community was that our two churches were for worship and weddings. Funerals were held at Thompkins & Sons, no matter if you were Catholic or Baptist.I didn't recognize a single person near me, but I was sure that Nana had known most of the town and then some, and I'd been a teenager when I'd left for college. I settled myself in and made sure I had my tissues accessible.The service itself was lovely, and there were lots of tears from everyone. Alex even got up and made a speech at one point. While I knew I was there because of Nana, I couldn't help staring at her grown grandson. His stature had reached at least six feet. He towered over me by at least five inches.I don't remember a word he said, but I could describe him with my eyes closed. His short brown hair, his tailored black suit and tie, the dimple in his right cheek when he smiled. He had green eyes, and I could imagine them sparkling while he talked about his grandmother, the corner of his eyes crinkling with his laughter.People were standing up around me and talking, and I blinked, realizing that the service was over. I wiped at my eyes and stood, not sure what to do now. I slipped out of the row and away from the crowd. It was then that I noticed no one was by the open casket. I quietly made my way to the front of the room and stopped before Nana's permanent expression of peace.Tears tugged at the back of my throat, and I had to stop myself from reaching out to grasp her folded hands. The purple dress she was wearing went well with her silvery hair, and she looked as if she were asleep. I silently thanked her for all the good times we'd had together, for accepting me as one of her grandchildren, for making me feel wanted.I don't know how long I stood there, but I had the feeling that someone was watching me. I needed to move on. I kissed my fingertips and gently pressed them to her rubbery cheek. When I turned to leave, blazing green eyes met mine, and I gasped."Jaynie, you came."And then Alex's arms pulled me against his hard body.I wrapped him in my arms and held him tight, resting my cheek on his shoulder. I couldn't believe how good he felt. Something deep inside of me stirred, and I had to force it back down. He was my best friend. It would never be anything more than that."Of course I came. I left you a message. I took the red-eye last night.""I'm sorry, I haven't checked my phone. I hoped you'd come, but I wasn't counting on it. "I pulled away to look at his face. Our eyes met again, and I groaned inwardly. "I wouldn't have missed this for anything. She was like my own grandmother. Thank you for letting me know.""What about work?""They'll survive without me for a couple of days." I laughed and before I could wipe away my tears, his thumb brushed my cheek. I sucked back my breath and hid my surprise with a smile. "What can I do to help now that I'm here?"Alex stared at me for a moment, a lopsided grin on his face. He blinked, and then his toothy grin came out full force, dimple included. "There's a dinner at Nana's house after we go to the cemetery. Do you have a car?""I have a rental. I'm staying in Rosewood at the Holiday Inn.""Let me tell Mom and Dad I'll meet them. Do you mind driving?""No, lead the way." I smiled and even felt a little giddy when he grabbed my hand and pulled me through the crowd that was slowly filtering out the front doors. I barely had a chance to say hello to his parents before he was heading in the direction where I said I'd parked my car. And then we were pulling out to line up behind the black sedan his parents were riding in and the hearse idling before them.It suddenly occurred me to that everyone else was going to be following me. I must have looked nervous because Alex grasped my hand on the gearshift between us and squeezed it."I'm glad you're here."I swallowed heavily and turned to smile at him. He was watching me, something unreadable in those green eyes. I opened my mouth to ask him what he was thinking, but nothing came out. And then he let go of my hand and motioned that we should move.I was in a daze as I drove to the cemetery, sat through the rest of the ceremony, and climbed back into my car and drove us to Nana's house. It wasn't until we were sitting in her driveway that I felt the tears return. I hadn't been here in so many years I couldn't count them. I had been a horrible granddaughter, adopted or not."I know. I miss her, too." Alex squeezed my hand again and then got out.I swiped the back of my hand across my eyes and climbed out, automatically locking the car."No one's going to steal it," Alex laughed. It was a deep, comforting sound.I shrugged. "It's just a habit."He laughed again and wrapped an arm around my shoulders, guiding me up the drive. People were mingling on the wrap-around front porch, and the smell of fried chicken wafted out the screen on the front door.It felt and smelled like home.I had eaten my share of food and then some. At some point, Alex and I became separated amongst all the guests. I took the opportunity to sneak upstairs to use the larger bathroom. On my way back, I passed the room Nana used to sit in and work on projects. I remember her teaching me how to sew as I sat on a little cushioned stool.I smiled, knowing I could sew a button back onto a blouse or a pair of pants, but that was all now. The sound from downstairs grew fainter as I moved closer to the window on the far side of the room. The pond in the backyard glittered back under the noon sun. Weeping Willows outlined the oasis of my youth, and for a moment, I longed for those days.I longed to have Nana hug me one more time. The last time she had, I was leaving for college. She told me to be a good girl and make my parents proud. I couldn't remember the last time I'd hugged my parents. Or seen them face-to-face. We talked about once a month, but they were always traveling now that they were retired. I bit back a laugh at the irony.I wandered back downstairs, smiling and nodding at people who recognized me, although I couldn't say who they were. That was the problem with small towns, and with moving away. All of the elderly people remembered when you were born and whom your parents were, but you rarely remembered anything about them, much less their names.The crowd was smaller now, and I heard several women in the dining room and kitchen cleaning up the dishes. I hugged my arms to my chest and slowly walked down the long hallway to the back of the house. Framed photos hung on both sides of the wall, and I suddenly wished I'd had a grandmother growing up who'd had pictures of me on display. As much as Nana had tried to make me feel accepted in her home, I really wasn't a part of her family.I pushed pending tears away and stepped out the back door and down the steps to the yard. The sun was warm, and the pond beckoned me to it. I found myself standing on the small wooden dock Alex's dad had built. One of the boards was broken, and the weather had done a good job fading the stain, but otherwise it was still sturdy.A warm breeze blew up off the water, rustling through the switches on the Willow. I stretched out my arms to feel it, and took a big sigh. I hadn't felt so relaxed in a long time. While I didn't mind my job, I didn't love it. While I loved traveling, I didn't like having to do it for work.What I wouldn't give to be able to come home at the end of the day and sit out on a porch like the one at Nana's and watch the sun go down instead of watching it from the sixth-floor balcony of my high-rise in the city. To hear the sound of crickets in the evening instead of the rush of traffic.A board creaked behind me, and I spun around. Someone grabbed my hand as I stepped back, and I was suddenly back in my dream. I gasped and struggled to regain my balance. Instead of falling backwards into the water, I was jerked forward and into Alex's strong embrace."Whoa! You okay, Jaynie?"I caught my breath and swallowed, blinking away the remnants of my dream. "Yeah. Thanks. I must have slipped.""Everyone's gone home." He dropped his arms but didn't move away."I'm sorry, I didn't realize. I'll be on my way." I started to walk past him, but he grabbed my wrist."Stay." He released my hand and cleared his throat. "Please stay."I lifted my eyes to his and held his gaze. I wanted to reach out to touch him, to caress his cheek, to run my fingers through his hair. But I refrained and kept my hands at my sides. "Okay."His smile lit up his whole face, but there was a shadow in his eyes. He stared at me a moment longer and then said, "Let's go back to my place so we can talk."I blinked, realizing what he'd said, and then I brushed away any ulterior motives. Of course, we'd go back to his place. We couldn't stay at Nana's. He'd be most comfortable in his home. And I wanted to see it. I really did.We said goodbye to his parents inside, and then I followed his car across town to his small house. I parked behind him in a gravel driveway overgrown with weeds and stared at the weather-beaten boards of the house, the crooked front steps, the boards over one of the windows."It's just a rental," Alex laughed. He climbed out and ran his hand back through his hair as he headed back to my car. "I've actually been living with Nana, taking care of her. When she had to go to the hospital, I got this place. We weren't sure what to do with her house.""I'm sorry, I didn't—""It's okay, Jaynie. This place was a steal. Besides, Nana left me her house in her will, so once we clean the place out, I'll be moving back there.""What? That's wonderful! Congrats, Alex. I know you love it there." I couldn't stop myself from hugging him. Or feeling the slightest bit jealous. When our eyes met again, I stepped back and shut the driver's side door. I cleared my throat and my thoughts. "So, let's see what we've got.""Be careful of the first step." He held out his hand and helped me up to the front porch. He wrestled with the lock on the door and then it swung open into a clean living room. The carpet was definitely dated, and the walls needed a good coat of paint, but his modern leather and oak furniture minimized the noticeable eyesores. "Want something to drink?""Sure, whatever you're having." I glanced around, setting my purse on an end table. Typical masculine knickknacks decorated the few shelves on the walls: various sports paraphernalia, photos of Alex and his buddies, a couple of dusty mugs from a tavern in Florida.My eyes stopped on a photo of two young kids. A boy and a girl. The glass was cleaner than the rest of the photos, and the metal frame was brushed nickel rather than the standard black plastic frames on the others."That's us at Nana's pond." Alex handed me a glass of cola and picked up the frame. He took a sip of his own soda and put the frame back after a moment, snorting softly. "I shoved you into the water after she snapped the picture."I gulped. I had forgotten that part. That when Nana had lifted her camera, she'd told Alex to put his arm around me and smile. He hadn't wanted to hug me. Maybe I'd pretended all along that he liked hanging out with me.But he'd kept the picture. He'd kept it clean and prominently displayed.I took a sip of my drink and moved to sit on the sofa. The leather squeaked as I sank into the corner with a soft sigh. It was comfortable. So much so that I toed off my heels and curled my legs up underneath me. The heat of the afternoon sun streaming in the bare window behind me warmed the material, and I laid my head back for a moment and breathed deep."It's quiet here." I kept my eyes closed and smiled sadly. "I miss this."The sofa squeaked again, and the weight on the cushion next to me shifted."Me, too."For the longest time, neither of us talked. The only sound was the clinking of ice in our glasses and the occasional car driving by outside. I didn't want to move. I wished I could just curl